Warnings: Toxic roommates, bullying, threats, mentions of blood, mentions of low blood sugar, mentions of not eating enough, poverty (kind of), I think that’s it.
Taglist: @voucearse, @ateez-atiny380, @seodami, @tunafishyfishylike, let me know through an ask, a message, or a comment if you want to be added to the taglist!
Chapter one of this series! I’m so excited. I’ve been thinking about this story for a while, so I hope my readers will enjoy it as well! Based on the outline and ideas I have for this story, this might just be my favorite, along with my Andteam werewolf au series.
Masterlist Chapter 2
(Y/n) sat slouched in her chair at the small café table, her fingers loosely wrapped around the condensation-covered glass of her iced latte. The ice clinked softly as she absentmindedly swirled the straw, her expression somewhere between annoyed and exhausted. “I’m serious, Sophia,” she groaned, leaning forward slightly. “She ate my groceries. Again. Like, not even a little, all of it. I had food planned for the entire week.” Sophia winced sympathetically from across the table, resting her chin in her hand. “Did you say anything?” “Of course I did,” (Y/n) replied, letting out a short, humorless laugh. “And she just shrugged and said she ‘thought it was communal.’ Since when is labeled food communal?” “That’s… actually so rude,” Sophia muttered, shaking her head.
“And that’s not even the worst part,” (Y/n) continued, sitting up straighter now, clearly getting worked up again. “I was doing laundry yesterday and, get this, my roommate threw a red shirt into my load of whites.” Sophia’s eyes widened. “No.” “Yes,” (Y/n) said flatly. “Everything is pink now. Everything. My favorite sweater? Pink. My sheets? Pink. Even my socks are pink.” “Oh my god,” Sophia snorted despite herself, covering her mouth as a laugh slipped out. “Okay, I’m sorry, that’s kind of funny.” (Y/n) shot her a look. “It’s not funny when it’s all your clothes.” “Did she at least apologize?” (Y/n) leaned back again, crossing her arms. “Nope. She said it ‘wasn’t a big deal’ and that pink is ‘in right now.’” Sophia blinked. “I would have lost my mind.” “I almost did,” (Y/n) admitted, exhaling sharply before bringing her drink to her lips for a long sip. The cold sweetness barely did anything to soothe her mood.
There was a brief pause before Sophia spoke again, a little more cautiously this time. “You know… you could always look for another place.” (Y/n) sighed, her shoulders dropping as she stared down at the table. “Yeah… I know.” She traced the rim of her glass with her fingertip. “It’s just, rent is insane. The only reason I’m even there is that it’s cheap and close to campus. I can’t really afford much else.” Sophia hummed thoughtfully, tilting her head. “Still… it wouldn’t hurt to look. You might get lucky.” (Y/n) gave a small, tired smile. “I know.”
The tension lingered for a second before Sophia suddenly straightened, her expression brightening. “Okay, enough about your terrible roommates. Tell me about that class you said you might drop.” (Y/n) let out a quiet laugh, grateful for the shift. “Oh my god, don’t even get me started…” And just like that, the conversation drifted into something lighter, the earlier frustration slowly melting into easy chatter and soft laughter as they continued their afternoon at the café.
~~~
A few days later, (Y/n) felt her blood boiling the second she stepped through the front door of the apartment. There, in the middle of the living room, stood her roommate, Lina, casually scrolling on her phone like nothing was wrong. Like she wasn’t currently wearing one of (Y/n)’s dresses. Not just any dress. That dress. The soft fabric, once a delicate cream color, now stretched over someone else’s frame, the hem swaying slightly as Lina shifted her weight. It had been a gift, something (Y/n) had received when she graduated high school, something she had carefully kept tucked away in her closet for special occasions.
For a moment, (Y/n) just stared. Her day had already been awful. Being accused of plagiarism for an essay she had poured hours into had left her drained, humiliated, and furious. Even though she had managed to clear her name, the damage had already been done, and the tension from it still sat heavily in her chest. And now this. And it was only Tuesday. “Are you serious right now?” (Y/n) said, her voice sharp, cutting through the room. Lina glanced up, completely unbothered. “Oh, hey.” (Y/n) took a step forward, dropping her bag by the door with a dull thud. “Why are you wearing my dress?” Lina looked down at herself like she had only just noticed. “This? Relax, it’s not a big deal.” Not a big deal. Something in (Y/n) snapped.
“It is a big deal,” she shot back, her voice rising. “That’s my dress, Lina. You didn’t even ask!” Lina rolled her eyes, locking her phone and tossing it onto the couch. “Oh my god, you’re being so dramatic. This is what happens when you live with roommates. People share stuff.” “Sharing implies permission!” (Y/n) snapped, her hands clenching at her sides. “You don’t just go into my room and take whatever you want!” Lina scoffed. “Please. You’ve let your friend borrow it before. What’s the difference?” For a split second, (Y/n) saw red. She wanted to hit her, wanted to grab the dress and rip it right off her, wanted to scream until her throat gave out. Instead, she forced the words out, each one tight with frustration.
“The difference,” she said, her voice shaking slightly despite herself, “is that Sophia asked me. She didn’t just take it without saying anything.” Lina crossed her arms. “It’s still just a dress.” “No, it’s not,” (Y/n) shot back immediately. “It’s mine. And you stole it.” The word hung in the air, heavy and undeniable. Lina’s expression hardened. “Oh my god, you’re unbelievable.” “And you’re disrespectful!” (Y/n) fired back. “If you had just asked, I probably would have said yes. But you didn’t. You went into my room and took it like you’re entitled to my stuff.”
For a moment, neither of them moved, the tension thick enough to choke on. (Y/n)’s chest rose and fell quickly, her heart pounding in her ears as the weight of everything, her awful day, the constant disrespect, the exhaustion of living like this, crashed down on her all at once. She was so, so done. “Take it off,” (Y/n) said, holding out her hand. Lina blinked at her. “Are you serious?” “Yes,” (Y/n) replied, her voice firm, her patience completely gone. “Give me my dress. Now.” Lina huffed, clearly annoyed, her arms crossing over her chest. “Oh my god, I’m literally just going to wear it for a date. I’ll give it back after.” That only made something twist tighter inside (Y/n)’s chest. “A date?” she repeated, disbelief bleeding into her tone. “You think that makes it better?” Lina rolled her eyes again, like this was all a huge inconvenience. “You’re overreacting. It’s not like I’m ruining it.”
(Y/n)’s hands curled into fists at her sides. She wanted to scream, wanted to throw something across the room just to hear it shatter. She had never, in her entire life, wanted to walk into one of those rage rooms more than she did right now. “Take. It. Off,” she said again, slower this time, each word tight with barely contained anger. For a moment, it looked like Lina was going to keep arguing, her mouth opening like she had another excuse ready. But then she scoffed loudly instead. “Fine,” she snapped, throwing her hands up. “God, you’re impossible.” She turned on her heel and disappeared into her room, slamming the door behind her. The apartment fell into an uneasy silence.
(Y/n) stood there, her breathing uneven, her heart still racing as she stared at the closed door. Every second felt longer than it should have, her irritation simmering just beneath the surface. A few minutes later, the door opened again. Lina walked out, now in her own clothes, the dress crumpled slightly in her hand. She held it out toward (Y/n) with a scowl. “Here,” she said, her tone dripping with attitude. “You drama queen.” (Y/n) didn’t respond. She just snatched the dress from her hand, her jaw tight, and turned away without another word.
She walked straight into her room and slammed the door shut behind her, the sound echoing through the apartment. The click of the lock followed immediately after. “I’ve got to get out of here,” she muttered to herself, her voice quieter now, strained. The anger was still there, but something else was creeping in, something weaker, unsteady. Her legs suddenly felt like they couldn’t quite hold her weight. A strange dizziness washed over her, making the room tilt slightly as she reached out to steady herself against the edge of her desk. “Shit…” She pressed a hand to her forehead, squeezing her eyes shut for a second. “I haven’t eaten enough today.” The realization hit her all at once.
It wasn’t new. This happened more often than she liked to admit. Between classes, assignments, stress, and everything else, she forgot. She always forgot, until her body forced her to remember in the worst way possible. Her blood sugar dropping, and her energy crashing. And when she was stressed, like now, it only got worse. (Y/n) exhaled shakily, trying to steady herself, but the dizziness lingered, her body reminding her, once again, that she had pushed it too far.
She stumbled over to her desk and pulled open the small drawer where she usually kept her snacks. Or, at least, where she tried to keep them. The drawer was almost completely empty. (Y/n) stared at it for a second, her stomach sinking. “You’ve got to be kidding me…” Wrappers were gone, boxes were gone, even the cheap candy she kept as a last resort had disappeared. Her roommates had found this hiding spot, too, apparently, and helped themselves without a second thought. “Of course they did,” she muttered under her breath, rubbing her temple. She shifted things around, pushing aside a few loose items, hoping something had been left behind. Finally, tucked in the back corner, she spotted a single bar. Relief flickered through her. “Thank god…”
She grabbed it quickly, like it might disappear if she hesitated, and closed the drawer with more force than necessary. Then she made her way over to her bed, dropping down onto it with a tired sigh. She tore open the wrapper and took a bite, the sweetness hitting her system almost immediately. It wasn’t much, but it was something. With her free hand, she picked up her phone and unlocked it, her thumb already moving as she opened apartment listings. Maybe… maybe she’d get lucky. She scrolled. And scrolled. And scrolled. Every listing looked the same. Small spaces with impossibly high rent, shared apartments that somehow cost even more than what she was paying now, places that required deposits she couldn’t even begin to afford.
Her chest tightened the longer she looked. “How does anyone afford this…” she mumbled, her voice barely above a whisper. Even if she picked up more hours at the café on campus, even if she worked herself to exhaustion, it still wouldn’t be enough. Not even close. Her bites slowed, the bar nearly gone, but the hollow feeling in her chest only grew heavier. It felt hopeless. After a while, she let her hand fall to her side, her phone resting loosely against the bed as she stared up at the ceiling. The faint hum of the apartment filled the silence, distant noises from her roommates barely registering anymore. She didn’t have the energy to keep looking. With a quiet exhale, she set her phone down beside her and turned onto her side, pulling her blanket over herself. Maybe a nap would help, even just a little. Maybe she’d wake up feeling less… stuck. Her eyes closed slowly, her body still tired, her mind still heavy, as she let herself drift off.
What (Y/n) woke up to was something she had never imagined. Her eyes blinked open slowly, her vision still hazy with sleep, only to find three figures standing in her room. All three of her roommates. Just… standing there. Watching her. Her stomach dropped instantly. Lina stood at the front, and in her hands was the dress. The same one they had fought over earlier, now hanging loosely from her fingers. (Y/n) pushed herself up on her elbows, her heart starting to pound. “What the hell are you doing?” The other two, Maya and Erin, exchanged a quick glance before looking back at her. “We talked,” Maya said, her tone oddly calm, like this was a normal conversation. “About the living situation.” “And we’ve decided,” Erin continued, crossing her arms, “that you can’t stay here anymore.”
(Y/n) let out a short, disbelieving chuckle, rubbing a hand over her face as if that would wake her up properly. “Okay… good one. Seriously, what is this?” No one laughed. No one moved. The silence that followed made her chest tighten. “You’re joking, right?” she said, her voice quieter now. Lina tilted her head slightly. “You’re so rude to us all the time. We’re done dealing with it.” (Y/n) stared at them, her mind struggling to catch up. This had to be a dream. It had to be. But the tension in the room felt too real, too heavy. “What do you mean?” she asked, her voice sharper now, confusion and anger mixing together. The three of them glanced at each other again, like they had already rehearsed this. “We want you out by Friday,” Maya said. “If you’re not,” Erin added, her lips pressing into a thin line, “this will happen to all your stuff.” (Y/n)’s eyes flickered back to the dress in Lina’s hands, her stomach twisting. “What does that even,” She didn’t get to finish. Lina reached into her pocket and pulled out a pair of scissors. For a second, (Y/n) just stared, her brain refusing to process what was about to happen.
Snip. The sound was sharp, final, cutting straight through the room. (Y/n)’s breath caught as she watched the fabric split, the soft material tearing apart under the blades. “No,” she started, but it was too late. Lina cut straight through the dress, dividing it in two without hesitation. The ruined pieces were tossed onto the bed, landing in (Y/n)’s lap. “Oops,” Lina said flatly, though there was nothing accidental about it. Then she gave a small wave, a cruel smile tugging at her lips. “Bye, bitch.” The three of them turned and walked out, leaving the door wide open behind them. Silence filled the room again. (Y/n) didn’t move at first. Her hands slowly came up, clutching the torn fabric, her fingers tightening around it as if she could somehow fix it just by holding it together. Her chest felt tight. Too tight. Three days. They had given her three days. Her gaze dropped to the ruined dress in her lap, her vision starting to blur as the reality of it all crashed down on her. She had nowhere to go.
Even though she had no idea where she would go after this, (Y/n) started packing. She had to. There was no way she could stay here, not after this. Even if, somehow, her roommates changed their minds, even if they suddenly decided she could stay, she wouldn’t. This had been the final push, the last straw that snapped everything in place. Her hands moved quickly, almost on autopilot, grabbing clothes from her closet, pulling open drawers, stuffing everything into her suitcases without much thought for organization. Fabric wrinkled, items piled on top of each other, but she didn’t care. She just needed to leave.
At some point, her vision blurred again, but this time it wasn’t from low blood sugar. Her hands trembled as she reached for her phone. She called Sophia. It only rang a couple of times before Sophia picked up. “Hey,” (Y/n) didn’t even let her finish. “I,” Her voice broke immediately, the words getting stuck in her throat as a sob forced its way out. “They… they kicked me out, Sophia,” “Wait, what?” Sophia’s tone shifted instantly, concern flooding her voice. “What do you mean, kicked you out? What happened?” (Y/n) tried to explain, but it came out in pieces, rushed, tangled, and uneven. She told her about the fight, about waking up to all three of them in her room, about the ultimatum, about the dress.
“They cut it,” she choked out, gripping her phone tighter. “They just cut it in half like it was nothing.” “Hey, hey,” Sophia said softly, trying to ground her. “It’s okay. You’re okay.” “I have nowhere to go,” (Y/n) whispered, her voice small now, the panic creeping back in. “You do,” Sophia said immediately. “You’re coming to my place. We’ll figure something out, okay? You can stay with me for a few nights. We’ll share my bed if we have to. You’re not staying there.” (Y/n) squeezed her eyes shut, letting out a shaky breath. “Are you sure?” “Yes,” Sophia said firmly. “I’m sure.” There was a pause, (Y/n) nodding to herself even though Sophia couldn’t see it. “Okay,” she murmured. “I’ll be there in… an hour or two.” “I’ll be here,” Sophia replied gently.
By the time (Y/n) was done, her entire life fit into two suitcases. Clothes, important belongings, small things she couldn’t leave behind. But the bigger things, like the desk she had saved up for, the chair, the little decorations she had picked out over time, all of it stayed. She stood there for a moment, looking around her room. It didn’t feel like hers anymore. Without another word, she grabbed her suitcases and walked out. She didn’t say goodbye. Didn’t look toward the living room, didn’t acknowledge any of them if they were there. She just left. The keys were placed quietly in the hallway. And then she stepped out the door. As it closed behind her, a strange, faint sense of relief settled in her chest. It didn’t fix anything, didn’t solve the problem of where she would go long-term, but at least she was out. At least she wasn’t there anymore.
When she finally arrived at Sophia’s place, exhaustion hit her all over again. The moment the door opened, Sophia was there, pulling her into a tight hug without hesitation. “You’re okay,” she murmured. “You’re here.” (Y/n) nodded against her shoulder, too tired to say much. Inside, the warm smell of food filled the apartment. “I know you,” Sophia said as she pulled back slightly, offering a small, reassuring smile. “So I ordered some things for us.” (Y/n) let out a quiet, grateful laugh. “You’re a lifesaver.” They ate together, sitting close, the comfort of actual food settling her stomach properly this time. It helped, more than she expected, grounding her in a way she hadn’t felt all day.
After dinner, she took a long shower, letting the hot water wash away some of the tension still clinging to her body. By the time she was done, her limbs felt heavy, her mind finally slowing down. She changed into something comfortable and slipped into Sophia’s bed beside her. The space was small, a little cramped, but warm. Safe. For a moment, (Y/n) stared at the ceiling, the events of the day replaying faintly in her mind, but they felt distant now, like they belonged to someone else.
Sophia shifted beside her. “We’ll figure it out tomorrow,” she mumbled sleepily. “Yeah,” (Y/n) whispered. As she closed her eyes, she couldn’t help but think how it felt oddly familiar, like being a kid again, at a sleepover, sharing a bed, whispering in the dark until sleep took over.
~~~
The next day felt heavy. Everything about it. Getting out of bed took effort, like her body was weighed down by something she couldn’t shake off. Even after she got ready and left for her shift at the campus café, it didn’t really feel like she was there. She moved through it all on autopilot. “Medium latte for Sarah,” she called out at one point, her voice distant to her own ears. Customers came and went, orders blurred together, the steady rhythm of the café continuing around her while she felt completely disconnected from it. A coworker said something to her at one point, and she nodded, even though she barely processed the words.
Classes weren’t any better. She sat in her usual seat, pen in hand, notebook open, writing down notes as the professor spoke. Her handwriting filled the page, neat and structured, but her mind wasn’t following along. The words went in one ear and out the other, leaving nothing behind. It was like she was just… existing through the day, waiting for it to end.
By the time evening rolled around, she was exhausted in a way that sleep hadn’t fixed. But everything shifted the moment she stepped into Sophia’s apartment. Sophia was standing in the living room, practically glowing, a wide smile on her face as she bounced slightly on her feet. “You’re back!” she said, way too excited for someone who had seen her just that morning. (Y/n) blinked at her, confused by the sudden burst of energy. “Yeah…?” “I think I found you a place.” That got her attention. “What?” (Y/n) said immediately, dropping her bag by the door. “Where? And how much is rent?” Sophia grabbed her wrist and pulled her toward the couch. “Sit, sit.”
(Y/n) let herself be dragged down, her brows still furrowed as she tried to process what Sophia had just said. “So,” Sophia started, tucking one leg under herself as she turned to face her, “you remember my friend Jungwon?” (Y/n) nodded slowly. “The one you mentioned a couple of times? I’ve never met him, though.” “Yeah, him,” Sophia said quickly. “He just moved out of his apartment today. He’s moving in with his girlfriend.” “Okay…” (Y/n) said, unsure where this was going. “So now his roommate, Niki, is looking for someone to take Jungwon’s spot.” (Y/n) stilled slightly.
“And,” Sophia continued, clearly excited, “I asked Jungwon about rent, and he said that Niki is kind of rich, so he probably wouldn’t mind covering a bigger portion if you, I don’t know, cook for him sometimes or help out in other ways.” (Y/n) stared at her. For a second, she didn’t know what to say. “You’re serious?” she asked finally. Sophia nodded eagerly. “Yes! It sounds perfect, doesn’t it?” (Y/n) leaned back slightly, her mind racing. It did sound… convenient. Almost too convenient.
But something about it didn’t sit right with her. “I don’t know,” she said slowly, shaking her head a little. “Even if he’s rich, that doesn’t mean he should have to pay more. If we’re sharing the space, it should be fair.” Sophia shrugged. “I mean, sure, but if he’s okay with it,”
“And,” (Y/n) cut in, hesitating for a second, “I’d be living with a guy I’ve never met before.” That part felt even stranger. She crossed her arms, looking down at her hands. “What if he’s weird? Or messy? Or worse?” Sophia let out a small laugh. “You just escaped your last place. I think your standards are already pretty flexible.” (Y/n) gave her a look. “I’m serious,” she said. “This could actually work. At least meet him first before you decide anything.” (Y/n) exhaled slowly, her thoughts tangled. It was risky. Unfamiliar. But… she didn’t exactly have a lot of options. “…Okay,” she said after a moment. “I’ll meet him.” Sophia’s face lit up even more. “I’ll text Jungwon right now.”
~~~
After receiving Sophia’s text, Jungwon didn’t hesitate. He pulled out his phone and called Niki, pacing slightly as it rang. Niki picked up after a moment. “What is it?” “I found you a roommate,” Jungwon said immediately, a hint of excitement in his voice. There was a brief pause on the other end. “Who?” “A friend of a friend,” Jungwon replied. “Her name’s (Y/n).” Another pause, this one longer. Then, more carefully, Niki asked, “Is she a vampire?” Jungwon winced slightly, rubbing the back of his neck even though Niki couldn’t see him. He had expected that question. “Weeellll…” he dragged out awkwardly. “Um, no. She’s human.”
Silence. Jungwon hurried to fill it before Niki could shut the idea down completely. “But, listen, she really needs a place right now. Like, really. She’s kind of… homeless-ish at the moment.” Niki exhaled slowly on the other end, the sound quiet but heavy. “You know I don’t live with humans.” “I know, I know,” Jungwon said quickly. “But it doesn’t have to be permanent. Just for a little while, until she finds something else. She’s not going to cause trouble, I promise.” Niki didn’t respond right away.
Jungwon could practically hear him thinking, weighing the pros and cons, already leaning toward no. “It’s just easier this way,” Niki finally said. “Living with another vampire. I don’t have to explain things. I don’t have to hide anything.” “I get that,” Jungwon said, softer now. “I do. But she’s really in a bad situation. Just… meet her. That’s all I’m asking.” Another pause stretched between them. Niki sighed quietly. “…Fine,” he said at last, though he didn’t sound convinced. “Bring her tomorrow. I’ll meet her first, and then we’ll see.” Relief flooded Jungwon’s voice immediately. “Thank you. Seriously.” “Don’t thank me yet,” Niki muttered. “I haven’t agreed to anything.” Still, he didn’t hang up right away, and that alone felt like a small victory.
~~~
The next day, after classes, (Y/n) found herself sitting in the passenger seat of Sophia’s car, her hands fidgeting slightly in her lap as they followed the address Jungwon had sent. Neither of them talked much during the drive. Sophia seemed excited, occasionally glancing over at her with a small smile, while (Y/n) stared out the window, watching the city pass by. The further they got from campus, the more unfamiliar everything looked. “This is a bit far,” (Y/n) murmured, mostly to herself. Sophia hummed. “Yeah, but not terrible. You could always get a bike or something.” (Y/n) nodded faintly. “Yeah… maybe.” It wasn’t ideal, but at this point, she wasn’t in a position to be picky.
After a few more minutes, Sophia pulled into a parking spot near a modern-looking apartment building. It was nicer than (Y/n) had expected, clean, well-kept, the kind of place that already felt out of her price range. Her stomach tightened slightly. They got out of the car and made their way toward the entrance. Two guys were already standing by the doors. One of them was smiling, waving as soon as he spotted them, his energy easy and welcoming. “That’s Jungwon,” Sophia said under her breath. (Y/n) nodded, her gaze shifting to the other one. He stood a little taller, his posture more rigid, his expression neutral, almost bordering on annoyed. Compared to Jungwon, he was much quieter, more reserved. That had to be Niki. And he was… attractive. Very. The kind of attractiveness that made her immediately more aware of herself, of how she looked, how she stood, how she might come across. Which only made this whole situation more complicated. Could she really live with him? She wasn’t sure.
As they got closer, Jungwon stepped forward with an easy grin. “Hey! You made it.” Sophia smiled back. “Of course.” Meanwhile, Niki’s attention had already shifted. He recognized Sophia vaguely, from a party or two, but that wasn’t what held his focus. It was the girl beside her. (Y/n). The moment he really looked at her, something felt… off. No, not off. Different. A strange warmth spread through him, sudden and intense, like something had been ignited under his skin. It wasn’t unpleasant, but it was overwhelming, unfamiliar in a way that made his chest tighten. His gaze locked onto her without meaning to. And for a split second, he almost stepped forward.
Something deep inside him stirred, louder than anything else, drowning out every logical thought. Come closer. Come here. What the hell, he stiffened slightly, forcing himself to stay where he was. This didn’t make sense. Nothing about this made sense. And then she was standing right in front of him. Her eyes met his. And everything clicked into place. Mate. “Come on,” Jungwon said, gesturing toward the entrance. “Let’s check out the apartment.” The two guys led the way inside, and (Y/n) followed closely behind Sophia, her grip tightening slightly on the strap of her bag. The building itself already felt… expensive. Too expensive.
They stepped into the elevator, and as the doors slid shut, (Y/n) found herself staring at the panel of buttons lighting up as Jungwon pressed one near the top. The elevator began to rise. Each passing floor made something in her chest sink a little lower. This is bad, she thought, watching the numbers climb. This is really bad. She could practically feel the rent increasing with every second. By the time they passed the middle floors, she was already doing the math in her head, and none of it made sense. Even with extra hours at the café, even with cutting back on everything, there was no way she could afford something like this. Even if Niki gave her some kind of discount.
The elevator kept going. And going. When it finally stopped at the top floor, her heart dropped completely. There’s no way. The doors opened, and they stepped out into a quiet, pristine hallway. (Y/n) barely registered it. Her mind was already spiraling. They walked to the apartment, and Jungwon unlocked the door, pushing it open. “Welcome,” he said lightly. (Y/n) stepped inside, and any remaining hope she had of this being even remotely affordable vanished instantly. It was huge. Bigger than the apartment she had just shared with three people, and that one had already felt cramped. This one felt like it could fit seven.
The living room alone was spacious, centered around a massive screen, the kind she had only ever seen in showrooms or online. The couch looked soft, expensive, perfectly placed. Everything was clean, organized, almost untouched. Her gaze shifted to the kitchen. It was large, open, with sleek countertops, high-end appliances, everything shining under the lights like it had never been used. “This is insane…” she whispered under her breath. Jungwon chuckled. “Yeah, it’s not bad.” Not bad? (Y/n) blinked, still trying to take it all in as they moved further inside.
“The bedrooms are this way,” Jungwon continued, leading them down a hallway. The two main rooms were big, each with their own bathroom. Actual bathrooms. Not shared, not cramped, but clean, modern, private. (Y/n)’s chest tightened. This wasn’t just out of her budget. This was in a completely different universe. “And this,” Jungwon said, opening another door, “is kind of like a spare room.” (Y/n) peeked inside. It wasn’t just a spare room. It was a gaming room. Multiple monitors sat on a large desk, sleek and clearly expensive, wires perfectly managed. Shelves lined the walls, filled with what looked like antique games, carefully displayed in glass cabinets like collectibles in a museum.
She stepped back slightly, overwhelmed. Everything about this place screamed money. Serious money. Her gaze flickered back toward Niki. Even his clothes. She recognized the brand without even trying. Chrome Hearts. She had seen it online before, knew how ridiculously expensive it was. “A little rich” didn’t even begin to cover it. This guy had money. A lot of it. And suddenly, standing there in the middle of his apartment, (Y/n) felt completely out of place.
Jungwon and Sophia ended up standing slightly off to the side, almost like spectators, as they looked between the two of them with matching smiles. “Sooo,” Jungwon started, dragging the word out as he clasped his hands together, “what do you guys think?” (Y/n) felt her stomach twist. She glanced down at herself for a second, suddenly very aware of what she was wearing. Nothing fancy, nothing expensive, just her usual clothes. Standing in this apartment, surrounded by polished surfaces, high-end furniture, and things that probably cost more than her entire wardrobe, she felt completely out of place. Like she didn’t belong here at all. She lifted her gaze again, looking toward Niki, then Jungwon, then Sophia.
“Um…” she started, her voice a little hesitant. “Thank you for letting me see the place. It’s really nice, like, really nice. But I don’t think I can afford it.” For the first time since they arrived, Niki spoke. “You haven’t even heard what the rent is.” (Y/n) blinked, surprised. Throughout the entire tour, he had been quiet, almost distant. It had been Jungwon doing all the talking, all the explaining. So hearing Niki suddenly speak, and speak directly to her, made her pause. “I know,” she said slowly, “but… with everything I just saw, I can kind of imagine it’s expensive.” Sophia frowned slightly beside her, her earlier excitement dimming just a bit. She hadn’t expected the apartment to be this nice either, and she could see why (Y/n) was already backing away.
Niki didn’t look bothered. “It was,” he said simply. (Y/n) tilted her head slightly. “Was?” He shrugged, like it wasn’t a big deal. “When my parents bought the apartment, it was expensive. But now, I’m not really paying rent. Just insurance, water, and electricity.” (Y/n) stared at him. “…What?” “It’s not that expensive,” he added, like this was completely normal. Jungwon suddenly spoke up, pointing at himself. “Hey, I paid full rent.” Niki turned his head toward him, unimpressed. “No, you were paying for the computer and everything else you broke after spilling beer on it when you had a party I didn’t agree to host.”vJungwon paused. “…Right,” he admitted, scratching the back of his neck.
(Y/n) let out a small, disbelieving breath, her mind trying to catch up again. So… there wasn’t really rent. At least, not in the way she had expected. Her eyes flickered back to Niki, uncertainty still lingering, but now mixed with something else. Hope. Niki shifted slightly, his gaze still on (Y/n) as he spoke. “I don’t know the exact number off the top of my head,” he admitted, his tone calm, almost casual. “But what you’d be paying is basically half of the water and electricity bill.” (Y/n) blinked, trying to process that. “That’s it?” He nodded. “Insurance is my responsibility since it’s my apartment. I can add you to it if you want, and then there’d be a small extra fee, but nothing major. Or you can get your own insurance. Up to you.”
(Y/n) glanced briefly at Sophia, then back at him. “About how much is the bill usually?” Niki paused, thinking for a second. “Um… maybe around five hundred dollars a month? That’s including everything.” (Y/n)’s eyes widened slightly. “That’s… all?” “It’s really not that expensive,” he said with a small shrug. “And it doesn’t go higher than that?” she pressed, almost like she was waiting for the catch. He shook his head. “Not really.” Silence settled for a moment as (Y/n) tried to wrap her head around it. Five hundred. For this place. It didn’t make sense. Her gaze softened slightly, uncertainty still there, but no longer as heavy as before. “And… you’d be okay with me living here?”
Jungwon subtly straightened beside them, already expecting Niki to hesitate. Maybe say something like we’ll try it for a month, or we’ll see how it goes. After all, he knew Niki. He knew his rules. Knew how firm he had been about only living with another vampire. But Niki didn’t hesitate. “I don’t mind,” he said simply. Jungwon blinked, surprised. That was it? No conditions, no resistance, no careful wording. Just… acceptance. For a brief second, Jungwon’s eyes flickered toward him, curiosity sparking. What changed? he wondered. But whatever it was, he wasn’t about to question it out loud. If anything, he felt relieved. After everything Sophia had told him, about the roommates, about how (Y/n) had been treated, he just wanted her to land somewhere better. Somewhere safe. And somehow, despite how unexpected it all was, this actually seemed like it could be that place.
And so it was decided. (Y/n) would move in on Saturday. Two days. That was all she had to figure everything out. The biggest problem now was the room itself. It was completely empty. No bed, no desk, nothing. And while the rent situation had turned out better than she ever could have hoped for, that didn’t mean she suddenly had money to furnish an entire room. A bed and a desk were the priorities. And she wasn’t even sure she could afford one of those, let alone both. So later that day, the three of them, (Y/n), Sophia, and Jungwon, who had insisted on coming along, found themselves walking through a second-hand store.
The place smelled faintly of dust and old wood, shelves packed tightly with mismatched furniture, decorations, and things that had clearly lived full lives before ending up here. They wandered through the aisles, scanning everything carefully. Eventually, they found a desk. It wasn’t perfect. The surface had a few scratches, one of the legs looked slightly worn, and there were small imperfections scattered across it, but it was usable. (Y/n) ran her hand over the top of it, nodding slightly. “This one’s… okay.” “Yeah,” Sophia agreed. “It’s not bad.” Jungwon leaned down a bit, inspecting it. “It’ll do the job.” So the desk was settled. The bed, however, was a bigger problem. (Y/n) stood frozen in front of two options, her expression slowly shifting into disbelief.
“These are my choices?” she asked quietly. One of them looked like it had been dragged through hell and back. The frame was discolored in places, the mattress uneven, like it had survived a fire or something close to it. The other looked slightly better, at first glance. Until you got closer. (Y/n) leaned in just a little, immediately recoiling as the smell hit her. “Okay, no,” she said, stepping back quickly. “Absolutely not.” Even to her, it smelled off. Suspicious. Like mold. Beside her, Jungwon made a face, turning his head away. “That’s not just mold,” he muttered. “That’s… something else too.” (Y/n) crossed her arms, staring at the two options like they might magically improve. They didn’t. Jungwon straightened, looking at her seriously. “I’m buying you a bed.” She blinked. “What?” “A new one,” he added. “A proper one. There’s no way you’re sleeping on either of these.”
(Y/n) shook her head immediately. “No, you’re not.” “Yes, I am.” “No, you’re not,” she repeated, firmer this time. “I can’t let you do that.” Jungwon frowned slightly. “Why not? It’s not a big deal.” “It is to me,” she said, her voice soft but stubborn. “I don’t want you spending that kind of money on me.” Sophia glanced between them, sensing the back and forth about to escalate. “I’ll figure something out,” (Y/n) continued, already thinking ahead. “I can just get an inflatable mattress for now. It’s cheap, and it’ll work until I save up enough to buy a real bed.” Jungwon didn’t look convinced. “You’re really going to sleep on an air mattress?” he asked. (Y/n) gave a small shrug. “It’s better than… whatever that is,” she said, gesturing back toward the questionable beds. He sighed, clearly still not happy about it, but he didn’t push further. “Fine,” he muttered. “But if it breaks your back, don’t say I didn’t warn you.” (Y/n) let out a small laugh. “I’ll take my chances.” Even if it wasn’t ideal, it was something. And for now, that was enough.
~~~
After saying goodbye to the girls, Jungwon didn’t waste any time. He headed straight back to Niki’s apartment, jogging up the steps before unlocking the door and letting himself in like he always did. Niki was in the kitchen, leaning casually against the counter, eating a banana. His gaze lifted the second Jungwon walked in, completely unannounced. “Yeah,” Niki said dryly, taking another bite. “Sure. Come in.” Jungwon rolled his eyes, shutting the door behind him. “Oh, relax.” Niki didn’t respond, just watched him expectantly as he chewed. Jungwon didn’t bother easing into it.
“What changed your mind?” he asked, crossing his arms. “About (Y/n). Yesterday, you were so set on saying no because she’s human, and today you’re suddenly fine with it. You even lied about the expenses.” Niki didn’t look bothered. He took his time finishing the banana, then tossed the peel into the trash. “She’s not just any human,” he said simply. Jungwon frowned. “What does that mean?” Niki shrugged lightly. “She’s my mate.” Jungwon froze. “What?” Niki nodded once, like it wasn’t a big deal. “Yeah.”
A beat of silence passed. Then, “WHAT?” Jungwon practically shouted this time, his voice echoing through the apartment. Niki winced slightly. “Why are you yelling?” “She’s your mate?” Jungwon repeated, his eyes wide. “Are you serious right now?” Niki shrugged again, calmer than he probably should have been. “That’s what it felt like.” Jungwon let out a high-pitched noise, somewhere between a laugh and a squeal. “Oh, my god. Oh my god, I can’t wait to tell the others. They’re going to tease the shit out of you.” Niki groaned, dragging a hand down his face. “Yeah. I’m really looking forward to that…” Jungwon grinned, clearly already imagining it. “This is insane.” Niki shook his head slightly, already regretting saying anything. “Well,” Jungwon added, like he just remembered something, “speaking of your mate, I have some other information you might want to hear.”
Niki glanced at him as he walked into the living room, grabbed the remote, and turned on the TV. “What now?” Jungwon followed, leaning against the back of the couch. “She’s planning on sleeping on an air mattress.” Niki paused, his finger hovering over the remote. “What?” “For like a year,” Jungwon continued. “Maybe two. Until she can afford a real bed.” Niki turned his head slowly to look at him. “You’re joking.” Jungwon shook his head. “Nope.” A moment of silence passed. Niki sighed. Without another word, he reached for his phone, unlocking it and immediately opening a shopping app.
“What kind of bed would she like?” he asked, scrolling. Jungwon blinked. “Why ask me?” “You have a girlfriend,” Niki said, as if that explained everything. “You should know this stuff.” Jungwon huffed a small laugh but stepped closer, peering at the screen. “Okay, okay…” He scrolled a bit, then pointed. “This one. She mentioned something like this earlier.” Niki glanced at it, then nodded once. “Alright.” A few taps later, it was done. “It’ll be here tomorrow,” he said, setting his phone down like it was nothing. Jungwon stared at him for a second, then shook his head, smiling slightly. “Yeah,” he muttered. “You’re gone.”
The next day, Niki found himself waiting. Which, in itself, was unusual. He wasn’t the type to wait around for deliveries, or for anything, really, but today he stayed home, glancing at the time more often than he cared to admit. He had gone a little… overboard. Not just the bed. He had ordered a desk too, a proper one, along with a few other things he thought (Y/n) might like. Small touches, things that would make the room feel less empty, less temporary. He had also made sure Jungwon canceled the second-hand desk purchase. There was no way she was bringing that thing into his apartment. As he stood in the living room, arms loosely crossed, he let out a quiet breath. This isn’t very nonchalant of me.
He clicked his tongue softly, like the thought itself annoyed him. Before he could dwell on it too much, the doorbell rang. Finally. He opened the door, letting the delivery workers in and guiding them through the apartment. “This way,” he said, leading them down the hall and into the empty room that would soon be hers. They brought everything in quickly, setting the boxes down neatly before leaving just as fast. Niki stood there, staring at the pile of boxes. “Right.” He wasn’t building all of that alone.
Without hesitation, he pulled out his phone and made a call. “Hello?” a voice answered. “Jay,” Niki said. “I need help.” There was a pause. “…With what?” “Building a bed. And some other things.” On the other end, Jay laughed. Loudly. “You’re serious?” Niki sighed. “Just come over.” He made another call. “Sunghoon.” “What do you want?” “I need help assembling furniture.” Another pause. Then a quiet, amused, “This about your mate?” Niki closed his eyes briefly. “Jungwon talks too much.” Sunghoon chuckled. “I’ll be there.”
Not long after, the two older vampires arrived. Jay walked in first, already grinning. “Wow. Look at you.” Sunghoon followed, a small smirk tugging at his lips. “Building furniture for someone. That’s new.” Niki rolled his eyes, stepping aside to let them in. “I said I’d treat you to dinner. That’s the deal.” “Oh, we’re still getting dinner,” Jay said, slipping off his shoes. “But we’re also making fun of you.” “Non-negotiable,” Sunghoon added. Niki groaned. “Just help me.” They made their way into the room, taking in the boxes. Jay let out a low whistle. “You didn’t just get a bed.” Niki didn’t respond. Sunghoon glanced at him, amused. “You went all out.” “Can we start?” Niki muttered. “Yeah, yeah,” Jay said, grabbing one of the boxes. “Let’s build your little love nest.” Niki shot him a look. “Don’t call it that.”
Jay only laughed. They got to work, opening boxes, laying out parts, figuring out instructions. The process was smooth, thanks to their combined speed and strength, but that didn’t stop the constant stream of teasing. “So,” Jay started, tightening a screw, “what’s she like?” Niki kept his focus on the frame. “Normal.” “Normal?” Sunghoon repeated. “She’s your mate. That’s not exactly normal.” Niki didn’t respond to that. Jay smirked. “Did you at least talk to her properly? Or did you just stand there being weird?” “I wasn’t being weird.” “You’re always a little weird,” Sunghoon said calmly. Niki groaned, dragging a hand through his hair. “Can you both shut up for five minutes?” “No,” they said at the same time.
The room filled with quiet laughter, the sound echoing lightly as they continued working. Despite himself, Niki let out a small breath, some of the tension easing. He knew they were teasing him. He also knew they meant well. Even if, at the same time, he kind of wanted to punch them both. Still, he let it slide. Because, as annoying as they were, they showed up. And that meant something.
Later that evening, the three of them sat in a small diner, the kind with dim lighting, slightly worn booths, and the quiet hum of late-night conversations filling the space. A plate of food sat in front of each of them, mostly untouched by Niki, while Jay and Sunghoon ate without much concern. Sunghoon leaned back slightly, glancing at Niki over the table. “So,” he started, his tone casual, “how are you planning to handle the blood bag situation?” Niki sighed, already knowing this topic would come up. He rested his elbow on the table, pressing his fingers lightly against his temple. “I bought a bunch of small bottles.” Jay paused mid-bite, raising an eyebrow. “You what?” “I’m going to pour the blood into them,” Niki continued, like this was a completely reasonable solution. “Keep them in the fridge, make it look normal.” “Normal?” Jay repeated, a hint of disbelief in his voice.
Niki shrugged. “I’ll just tell her they’re… I don’t know, workout smoothies or something. And I’ll make it very clear she’s not allowed to drink them.” Sunghoon stared at him for a second. “That’s your plan?” “It’s a plan,” Niki muttered. Jay let out a quiet laugh, shaking his head. “It’s not a good plan.” Niki frowned slightly. “Why not?” “Because most people,” Jay said, gesturing with his fork, “would absolutely get curious and try one. Especially if you make it seem off-limits.” Sunghoon nodded in agreement. “That’s basic human behavior.” Niki leaned back slightly, unconvinced. “Maybe. But I doubt she would.” Jay tilted his head. “And you know that how?” Niki hesitated for a fraction of a second before answering. “Jungwon told me some things.” “Like?”
“He said her old roommates used to take her stuff all the time. Without asking.” Niki’s expression tightened slightly at that. “So I’m pretty sure she’s not the type to touch things if she’s told not to.” Sunghoon hummed softly, considering that. “That might work in your favor.” Jay leaned back in his seat, arms crossing loosely. “Or it could backfire completely.” Niki sighed again, clearly not thrilled with either possibility. “I’ll deal with it if it happens.” There was a brief pause before Jay smirked slightly. “You’re really putting a lot of thought into this.” Niki shot him a look. “I have to.” Sunghoon’s lips twitched, amused. “Look at you. Planning ahead, accommodating a human, buying furniture.” Jay grinned. “He’s already gone.” “I’m not,” Niki muttered, though his tone lacked conviction. The two older vampires exchanged a glance, both clearly entertained. “Sure,” Jay said lightly, taking another bite of his food. “Keep telling yourself that.”
~~~
Before anyone knew it, Saturday arrived. (Y/n) found herself packing again, but this time it felt different. Slower, more careful. She folded her clothes neatly, placed things where they belonged, made sure everything fit properly into her suitcases. This wasn’t rushed. This was a new start. Sophia drove her over, the car ride filled with a mix of quiet and small reassurances. “You’ve got this,” Sophia said as she pulled up to the building. (Y/n) nodded, though her fingers still twisted together in her lap. “Yeah… I think so.” Sophia reached over, giving her hand a quick squeeze. “Text me if anything feels off. Or even if it doesn’t.” A small smile pulled at (Y/n)’s lips. “I will.” They got out of the car, and Sophia helped her with one of the suitcases before pulling her into a quick hug. “Good luck,” she said. “Thank you,” (Y/n) replied softly. With that, Sophia headed back to her car, leaving (Y/n) standing in front of the building.
Niki was already there. He stood by the entrance, one hand in his pocket, the other holding a set of keys along with an entry tag. His posture straightened slightly when he saw her. “You made it,” he said. “Yeah,” (Y/n) replied, adjusting her grip on the suitcase handle. Before she could say anything else, he stepped forward and took one of the suitcases from her. “I’ll help you,” he said simply. (Y/n) blinked, then smiled a little. “Thanks.” They stepped inside together, Niki leading the way as he started explaining things. “This,” he said, holding up the tag, “is for the main entrance. Just scan it here.” He demonstrated quickly, then handed it to her. “And these,” he added, holding up the keys, “this one’s for the apartment door, and this one’s for the mailbox.” (Y/n) nodded, trying to keep track of everything. “Got it.”
The elevator ride felt shorter this time. Or maybe she was just too distracted. When they reached the apartment, Niki unlocked the door and stepped inside first, setting her suitcase down before turning back toward her. “I’ll show you your room,” he said. (Y/n) followed him down the hallway, her heart picking up slightly. It was supposed to be empty. She had prepared herself for that. So when Niki opened the door, she stopped. Her breath caught in her throat. The room wasn’t empty. A large bed stood against one wall, neatly put together, with clean sheets already in place. A proper desk sat near the window, smooth and new, paired with a chair that actually looked comfortable. There was even a bedside table, simple but nice, tying everything together.
It looked like… a real room. Not temporary. Not something she had to slowly build up over months. (Y/n) just stared for a moment. Then her gaze flickered back to Niki. He wasn’t looking at her. Instead, his eyes had dropped to the floor, one hand coming up to rub the back of his neck, almost awkwardly. “I, uh…” he started, his voice quieter than usual. “I hope you like it. If you don’t, I can return it. Or replace anything.” (Y/n) blinked, still trying to process. “I also got some curtains,” he added quickly. “But I didn’t know what color you’d want, so I didn’t put them up yet.” Her eyes moved between him and the room again. The bed. The desk. Everything. “But… why?” she asked softly. Niki shrugged, still not quite meeting her eyes, trying to play it off. “I just wanted to be nice.” Like it was nothing. Like this wasn’t a big deal. (Y/n) knew better. And for a moment, she didn’t know what to say.
“I don’t know when I’ll be able to pay you back,” she said, still looking at the room like it might disappear if she blinked. Niki finally glanced at her, his expression calm. “You don’t have to.” (Y/n) frowned slightly. “What?” “I did this because I wanted to,” he said, like it was obvious. “And because I can.” That didn’t make it feel any less overwhelming. She shifted her weight, her fingers brushing lightly against the strap of her bag. “Still… I can’t just,” He cut her off with a small shake of his head. “If you want to do something,” he said, “I heard you know your way around the kitchen.”
(Y/n) blinked, caught off guard. “You want dinner?” He shrugged, leaning slightly against the doorframe now, more relaxed. “Dinner, lunch, breakfast, muffins. I’ll take anything, as long as it’s good.” A small laugh escaped her before she could stop it. “Alright,” she said, nodding. “Sure.” But even as she agreed, the disbelief hadn’t gone away. Her gaze drifted around the room again, taking in the bed, the desk, the small details he had thought about. There was no way a home-cooked meal even came close to matching what all of this must have cost. And yet, that was all he was asking for. “Do you want to look at the curtains?” Niki asked after a moment. (Y/n) nodded, still a little dazed. “Sure.”
He led the way back into the hallway and stopped by a door she hadn’t paid much attention to before. When he opened it, (Y/n) leaned slightly to look inside. It was… a lot. Clothes hung unevenly along one side, boxes were stacked in no particular order, and there were shoes, a lot of shoes, lined up haphazardly near the bottom. A vacuum cleaner stood awkwardly in the corner, surrounded by random items that didn’t seem to belong anywhere else. Niki hesitated for a second. “I kind of use this as extra storage,” he admitted, a hint of embarrassment slipping into his voice. “I should probably organize it.”
(Y/n) let out a small laugh. “Finally, a flaw,” she said, crossing her arms lightly. “I was starting to think you were, like, perfect.” Something about the sound of her laugh made Niki pause. It was light, genuine. He wanted to hear it again. A small smile tugged at his lips before he could stop it. “Yeah,” he said, glancing at her. “This is my one flaw. Otherwise, I’m pretty perfect.” (Y/n) huffed a quiet laugh at that as he crouched down and pulled out one of the boxes. He set it down and opened it, revealing several neatly folded curtains inside. “There are a few options,” he said. (Y/n) stepped closer, looking down at them.
There were different colors, different fabrics. Some lighter, some darker, some that looked like they would block out most of the light, and others that seemed more sheer. She reached down, brushing her fingers over them before picking one up. Grey. Dark enough to keep the morning light out, but not too heavy. Sleek, simple, something that would fit easily into the room without standing out too much. She held it up slightly, imagining it by the window. “I think this one.” Niki glanced at it, then nodded. “You have good taste.” (Y/n) looked at him, a little surprised. “I have the same ones in my room,” he added. Her expression shifted instantly. “Oh,” For a split second, heat crept up her neck. Had she just picked the exact same ones as him? Was that… weird? “Haha… what a coincidence,” she said, letting out a slightly awkward laugh as she lowered the curtain. Niki watched her for a moment, that small smile still lingering. He didn’t think it was a coincidence at all.
“Let me know if you need help setting them up,” Niki said, nodding toward the curtains. “Otherwise, I’ll let you unpack at your own pace.” (Y/n) nodded. “Okay.” “I’ll be in the gaming room if you need me,” he added. “Knock before you open the door, but if I don’t hear you, just open it and hit my shoulder.” (Y/n) let out a small laugh. “Okay.” Though, in her head, she immediately thought, there’s no way I’m hitting him. He was basically her lifeline right now. The last thing she wanted was to annoy him and somehow ruin this whole arrangement. She needed to stay on his good side.
“Oh, right,” Niki said, pausing before walking away. “Do you want to eat dinner together later?” (Y/n) looked up. “Yeah, that would be nice. Do we have groceries here?” He shook his head. “Not really. The fridge and freezer are mostly empty. We’ll have to order something tonight. My treat, of course.” She opened her mouth, ready to argue, to say he didn’t have to pay again, that he was already doing too much, but Niki gave her a look. Not harsh, but firm enough to make it clear this wasn’t up for discussion. “Okay,” she said instead. “How about seven?” she asked. “Sounds good,” Niki replied, giving a small nod before turning and heading toward the gaming room. The door closed behind him.
Silence settled again. (Y/n) stood there for a moment, then let out a slow breath. “Okay…” she whispered to herself. She grabbed her suitcases and carried them into her room, setting them down near the bed. For a second, she just stood there, taking it all in. The room was huge. At least three times the size of her old one. There was space to move, to breathe, to exist without bumping into things or feeling cramped. And then there was the bathroom. Her own bathroom. She stepped closer, glancing inside again like she hadn’t already seen it. It felt… unreal. A luxury she had never really had before. For the first time in a long while, something in her chest eased. Maybe, just maybe, this could actually work.
~~~
A few hours later, a knock echoed through the apartment. (Y/n) looked up from where she had been unpacking, brushing her hands against her jeans before heading out of her room. She made her way to the door and opened it, finding a delivery driver standing there with a bag of food. “Hi,” she said, offering a small smile as she took it from him. “Thank you.” “Have a good night,” he replied before turning and leaving. (Y/n) closed the door, locking it behind her out of habit, before walking into the kitchen. The smell of the food hit her immediately, making her realize just how hungry she actually was.
“Niki,” she called out, setting the bag down on the counter. “Food’s here.” Earlier, he had come out of the gaming room to ask what she wanted, then ordered it before disappearing again, leaving her to continue unpacking. She had barely finished calling his name when he was suddenly there. Standing in the doorway of the kitchen. (Y/n) jumped slightly, her hand instinctively pressing against her chest. “Oh my god!” It was like he had just appeared out of nowhere. She hadn’t heard a door open, hadn’t heard footsteps, nothing.
Niki paused, immediately realizing. Right. She didn’t know. He couldn’t move like that around her. Luckily, he had stopped at the doorway instead of ending up right beside her. He let out a small chuckle, rubbing the back of his neck. “Sorry. Didn’t mean to scare you.” (Y/n) exhaled, shaking her head lightly. “You’re… really quiet.” “Yeah,” he said simply. He stepped further into the kitchen, this time at a normal pace, and gestured toward the cabinets. “Plates are here. Bowls are there. Utensils in that drawer.” (Y/n) nodded, following along as he opened a few of them to show her. “Got it,” she said.
Together, they unpacked the food, placing everything out neatly. The simple act felt… surprisingly easy. Comfortable, in a quiet sort of way. Soon enough, they carried everything over to the living room and sat down on the couch. The TV was already on, some series playing in the background, filling the space with soft noise. (Y/n) picked at her food for a moment, glancing over at him from the corner of her eye. It hit her suddenly. She didn’t know anything about him. Not really. She knew his name, that he was Jungwon’s former roommate, that he apparently had a lot of money, and that he had been unexpectedly kind to her. But that was it. She shifted slightly on the couch, turning just a bit more toward him. If they were going to live together, she should probably change that.
“So,” she began, taking a bite of her food before glancing over at him, “you’re a student, right?” Niki nodded, swallowing before answering. “Yeah. I’m studying dance, or… arts, technically. With a focus on dancing.” (Y/n)’s brows lifted slightly. “That’s cool.” She tilted her head a little. “So that’s why you’re so light on your feet.” Niki chuckled softly. “Yeah, maybe.” He took another bite before looking back at her. “What about you? What do you study?” “Literature,” she said. “But I have some extra classes too. Stuff like biology, and an easier chemistry class.” Niki raised an eyebrow slightly. “So you’re, like, smart smart?” (Y/n) laughed at that, the sound light and easy. “I don’t know about smart smart,” she said, shaking her head. “But I’m definitely not great at hands-on things. I’m more… theoretically skilled.” He nodded, taking that in. Good to know, he thought.
There was a brief pause before (Y/n) spoke again, a bit more hesitant this time. “How come your family could afford to buy an apartment like this?” Niki didn’t seem bothered by the question. He just shrugged slightly. “Generational wealth. Good business ideas. Things like that.” (Y/n) nodded slowly. “You’re lucky.” He studied her for a second, then asked, “What about your family?” (Y/n) shrugged, her gaze dropping briefly to her plate. “I’m not really talking to either of my parents.” Niki stayed quiet, letting her continue if she wanted. “They’re not married anymore,” she added. “And… they’re not really interested in me either.” Her tone was casual, but there was something underneath it, something she wasn’t saying. “I don’t really want to get into it right now,” she finished. Niki nodded immediately. “You don’t have to.” She glanced up at him. “Tell me what you want to,” he said. “No pressure.” For a moment, she just looked at him. Then she gave a small nod, something in her expression softening slightly.
“Okay, next question,” (Y/n) said, lightly waving her hand as if brushing away the heaviness from before. She took another bite of her food, then looked at him again. “How do you and Jungwon know each other?” Niki leaned back slightly into the couch, thinking for a moment. “We’re part of the same friend group,” he said. “We grew up close to each other, and our parents were friends, so it just kind of… happened.” (Y/n) nodded, listening. “We also both got into dancing,” he continued. “So now we’re in the same classes.” “That’s nice,” she said, a small smile forming. “Having someone you’ve known for that long around.” “Yeah,” Niki replied simply.
There was a brief pause before he glanced at her. “How do you know Sophia?” (Y/n)’s expression softened a bit more at the mention of her. “We haven’t actually known each other that long,” she said. “Only around four years.” Niki raised an eyebrow slightly. “Only four years?” (Y/n) smiled faintly. “It feels longer.” She shifted a little on the couch, getting more comfortable as she spoke. “We met at the café where we both worked, we both had taken a gap year, or two, or maybe three. I had already been there for a while when she started, so I ended up being her mentor during her first few weeks.” Niki nodded, watching her. “And we just… clicked,” she continued, letting out a small, fond laugh. “Like, instantly. Same humor, same energy, same complaints about customers.” He huffed a quiet laugh at that. “So we just stuck,” she finished. “And now she’s basically my best friend.” Niki glanced at her for a moment longer, noticing the way her whole demeanor changed when she talked about Sophia. Lighter. Easier. It suited her.
As the food slowly disappeared, the conversation faded with it, leaving behind a quiet, comfortable silence. The TV continued playing in the background, filling the room with soft noise, but neither of them paid much attention to it. (Y/n) leaned back slightly into the couch, her body relaxing in a way it hadn’t in days. It felt strange. She had known him for less than forty-eight hours. And yet, she felt… safe. Safer than she had been in a long time. It didn’t make much sense, but it was nice. Across from her, Niki watched her for a moment, noticing the way her eyes blinked more slowly, the way her posture softened, like the exhaustion was finally catching up to her.
She probably hadn’t slept properly in a while. He stood up. “You should go to bed,” he said, his voice gentle. “We can talk more tomorrow. I’ll clean up here.” (Y/n) blinked, then yawned, the sound small but telling. “Yeah… okay,” she said, pushing herself up from the couch. She looked at him, a soft smile forming. “You’re really sweet.” Niki felt something in his chest tighten at that. For a split second, the words almost slipped out. Only for you. But he stopped himself, biting his tongue before he could say it. Instead, he just smiled. (Y/n) shifted slightly, her fingers brushing together as she spoke again.
“Thank you for everything, Niki.” “You’re welcome,” he replied quietly. “Good night.” “Good night.” She turned and walked down the hallway, slipping into her room and closing the door behind her. The apartment fell quiet again. Niki stood there for a moment, staring at the space she had just left, something unfamiliar stirring in his chest. A heartbeat. Or at least, something that felt like one. He exhaled softly, running a hand through his hair. He liked her. Already. And that… wasn’t something he could ignore.
As he cleaned up, he remembered that he hadn’t told her about the ‘smoothies’ in the fridge. But with how tired she had been, he figured she wouldn’t be waking up in the middle of the night and finding them. So, he’d wait for tomorrow to tell her, and maybe he should make some time to go grocery shopping with her, the apartment was pretty food empty at the moment, so they definitely needed to stock up on things. Either way, all of it would have to wait because right now, (Y/n) needed to rest. And he would make sure nothing disturbed her.
Warnings: Toxic roommates, bullying, threats, mentions of blood, mentions of low blood sugar, mentions of not eating enough, poverty (kind of), I think that’s it.
Taglist: @voucearse, @ateez-atiny380, @seodami, @tunafishyfishylike, let me know through an ask, a message, or a comment if you want to be added to the taglist!
Chapter one of this series! I’m so excited. I’ve been thinking about this story for a while, so I hope my readers will enjoy it as well! Based on the outline and ideas I have for this story, this might just be my favorite, along with my Andteam werewolf au series.
Masterlist Chapter 2
(Y/n) sat slouched in her chair at the small café table, her fingers loosely wrapped around the condensation-covered glass of her iced latte. The ice clinked softly as she absentmindedly swirled the straw, her expression somewhere between annoyed and exhausted. “I’m serious, Sophia,” she groaned, leaning forward slightly. “She ate my groceries. Again. Like, not even a little, all of it. I had food planned for the entire week.” Sophia winced sympathetically from across the table, resting her chin in her hand. “Did you say anything?” “Of course I did,” (Y/n) replied, letting out a short, humorless laugh. “And she just shrugged and said she ‘thought it was communal.’ Since when is labeled food communal?” “That’s… actually so rude,” Sophia muttered, shaking her head.
“And that’s not even the worst part,” (Y/n) continued, sitting up straighter now, clearly getting worked up again. “I was doing laundry yesterday and, get this, my roommate threw a red shirt into my load of whites.” Sophia’s eyes widened. “No.” “Yes,” (Y/n) said flatly. “Everything is pink now. Everything. My favorite sweater? Pink. My sheets? Pink. Even my socks are pink.” “Oh my god,” Sophia snorted despite herself, covering her mouth as a laugh slipped out. “Okay, I’m sorry, that’s kind of funny.” (Y/n) shot her a look. “It’s not funny when it’s all your clothes.” “Did she at least apologize?” (Y/n) leaned back again, crossing her arms. “Nope. She said it ‘wasn’t a big deal’ and that pink is ‘in right now.’” Sophia blinked. “I would have lost my mind.” “I almost did,” (Y/n) admitted, exhaling sharply before bringing her drink to her lips for a long sip. The cold sweetness barely did anything to soothe her mood.
There was a brief pause before Sophia spoke again, a little more cautiously this time. “You know… you could always look for another place.” (Y/n) sighed, her shoulders dropping as she stared down at the table. “Yeah… I know.” She traced the rim of her glass with her fingertip. “It’s just, rent is insane. The only reason I’m even there is that it’s cheap and close to campus. I can’t really afford much else.” Sophia hummed thoughtfully, tilting her head. “Still… it wouldn’t hurt to look. You might get lucky.” (Y/n) gave a small, tired smile. “I know.”
The tension lingered for a second before Sophia suddenly straightened, her expression brightening. “Okay, enough about your terrible roommates. Tell me about that class you said you might drop.” (Y/n) let out a quiet laugh, grateful for the shift. “Oh my god, don’t even get me started…” And just like that, the conversation drifted into something lighter, the earlier frustration slowly melting into easy chatter and soft laughter as they continued their afternoon at the café.
~~~
A few days later, (Y/n) felt her blood boiling the second she stepped through the front door of the apartment. There, in the middle of the living room, stood her roommate, Lina, casually scrolling on her phone like nothing was wrong. Like she wasn’t currently wearing one of (Y/n)’s dresses. Not just any dress. That dress. The soft fabric, once a delicate cream color, now stretched over someone else’s frame, the hem swaying slightly as Lina shifted her weight. It had been a gift, something (Y/n) had received when she graduated high school, something she had carefully kept tucked away in her closet for special occasions.
For a moment, (Y/n) just stared. Her day had already been awful. Being accused of plagiarism for an essay she had poured hours into had left her drained, humiliated, and furious. Even though she had managed to clear her name, the damage had already been done, and the tension from it still sat heavily in her chest. And now this. And it was only Tuesday. “Are you serious right now?” (Y/n) said, her voice sharp, cutting through the room. Lina glanced up, completely unbothered. “Oh, hey.” (Y/n) took a step forward, dropping her bag by the door with a dull thud. “Why are you wearing my dress?” Lina looked down at herself like she had only just noticed. “This? Relax, it’s not a big deal.” Not a big deal. Something in (Y/n) snapped.
“It is a big deal,” she shot back, her voice rising. “That’s my dress, Lina. You didn’t even ask!” Lina rolled her eyes, locking her phone and tossing it onto the couch. “Oh my god, you’re being so dramatic. This is what happens when you live with roommates. People share stuff.” “Sharing implies permission!” (Y/n) snapped, her hands clenching at her sides. “You don’t just go into my room and take whatever you want!” Lina scoffed. “Please. You’ve let your friend borrow it before. What’s the difference?” For a split second, (Y/n) saw red. She wanted to hit her, wanted to grab the dress and rip it right off her, wanted to scream until her throat gave out. Instead, she forced the words out, each one tight with frustration.
“The difference,” she said, her voice shaking slightly despite herself, “is that Sophia asked me. She didn’t just take it without saying anything.” Lina crossed her arms. “It’s still just a dress.” “No, it’s not,” (Y/n) shot back immediately. “It’s mine. And you stole it.” The word hung in the air, heavy and undeniable. Lina’s expression hardened. “Oh my god, you’re unbelievable.” “And you’re disrespectful!” (Y/n) fired back. “If you had just asked, I probably would have said yes. But you didn’t. You went into my room and took it like you’re entitled to my stuff.”
For a moment, neither of them moved, the tension thick enough to choke on. (Y/n)’s chest rose and fell quickly, her heart pounding in her ears as the weight of everything, her awful day, the constant disrespect, the exhaustion of living like this, crashed down on her all at once. She was so, so done. “Take it off,” (Y/n) said, holding out her hand. Lina blinked at her. “Are you serious?” “Yes,” (Y/n) replied, her voice firm, her patience completely gone. “Give me my dress. Now.” Lina huffed, clearly annoyed, her arms crossing over her chest. “Oh my god, I’m literally just going to wear it for a date. I’ll give it back after.” That only made something twist tighter inside (Y/n)’s chest. “A date?” she repeated, disbelief bleeding into her tone. “You think that makes it better?” Lina rolled her eyes again, like this was all a huge inconvenience. “You’re overreacting. It’s not like I’m ruining it.”
(Y/n)’s hands curled into fists at her sides. She wanted to scream, wanted to throw something across the room just to hear it shatter. She had never, in her entire life, wanted to walk into one of those rage rooms more than she did right now. “Take. It. Off,” she said again, slower this time, each word tight with barely contained anger. For a moment, it looked like Lina was going to keep arguing, her mouth opening like she had another excuse ready. But then she scoffed loudly instead. “Fine,” she snapped, throwing her hands up. “God, you’re impossible.” She turned on her heel and disappeared into her room, slamming the door behind her. The apartment fell into an uneasy silence.
(Y/n) stood there, her breathing uneven, her heart still racing as she stared at the closed door. Every second felt longer than it should have, her irritation simmering just beneath the surface. A few minutes later, the door opened again. Lina walked out, now in her own clothes, the dress crumpled slightly in her hand. She held it out toward (Y/n) with a scowl. “Here,” she said, her tone dripping with attitude. “You drama queen.” (Y/n) didn’t respond. She just snatched the dress from her hand, her jaw tight, and turned away without another word.
She walked straight into her room and slammed the door shut behind her, the sound echoing through the apartment. The click of the lock followed immediately after. “I’ve got to get out of here,” she muttered to herself, her voice quieter now, strained. The anger was still there, but something else was creeping in, something weaker, unsteady. Her legs suddenly felt like they couldn’t quite hold her weight. A strange dizziness washed over her, making the room tilt slightly as she reached out to steady herself against the edge of her desk. “Shit…” She pressed a hand to her forehead, squeezing her eyes shut for a second. “I haven’t eaten enough today.” The realization hit her all at once.
It wasn’t new. This happened more often than she liked to admit. Between classes, assignments, stress, and everything else, she forgot. She always forgot, until her body forced her to remember in the worst way possible. Her blood sugar dropping, and her energy crashing. And when she was stressed, like now, it only got worse. (Y/n) exhaled shakily, trying to steady herself, but the dizziness lingered, her body reminding her, once again, that she had pushed it too far.
She stumbled over to her desk and pulled open the small drawer where she usually kept her snacks. Or, at least, where she tried to keep them. The drawer was almost completely empty. (Y/n) stared at it for a second, her stomach sinking. “You’ve got to be kidding me…” Wrappers were gone, boxes were gone, even the cheap candy she kept as a last resort had disappeared. Her roommates had found this hiding spot, too, apparently, and helped themselves without a second thought. “Of course they did,” she muttered under her breath, rubbing her temple. She shifted things around, pushing aside a few loose items, hoping something had been left behind. Finally, tucked in the back corner, she spotted a single bar. Relief flickered through her. “Thank god…”
She grabbed it quickly, like it might disappear if she hesitated, and closed the drawer with more force than necessary. Then she made her way over to her bed, dropping down onto it with a tired sigh. She tore open the wrapper and took a bite, the sweetness hitting her system almost immediately. It wasn’t much, but it was something. With her free hand, she picked up her phone and unlocked it, her thumb already moving as she opened apartment listings. Maybe… maybe she’d get lucky. She scrolled. And scrolled. And scrolled. Every listing looked the same. Small spaces with impossibly high rent, shared apartments that somehow cost even more than what she was paying now, places that required deposits she couldn’t even begin to afford.
Her chest tightened the longer she looked. “How does anyone afford this…” she mumbled, her voice barely above a whisper. Even if she picked up more hours at the café on campus, even if she worked herself to exhaustion, it still wouldn’t be enough. Not even close. Her bites slowed, the bar nearly gone, but the hollow feeling in her chest only grew heavier. It felt hopeless. After a while, she let her hand fall to her side, her phone resting loosely against the bed as she stared up at the ceiling. The faint hum of the apartment filled the silence, distant noises from her roommates barely registering anymore. She didn’t have the energy to keep looking. With a quiet exhale, she set her phone down beside her and turned onto her side, pulling her blanket over herself. Maybe a nap would help, even just a little. Maybe she’d wake up feeling less… stuck. Her eyes closed slowly, her body still tired, her mind still heavy, as she let herself drift off.
What (Y/n) woke up to was something she had never imagined. Her eyes blinked open slowly, her vision still hazy with sleep, only to find three figures standing in her room. All three of her roommates. Just… standing there. Watching her. Her stomach dropped instantly. Lina stood at the front, and in her hands was the dress. The same one they had fought over earlier, now hanging loosely from her fingers. (Y/n) pushed herself up on her elbows, her heart starting to pound. “What the hell are you doing?” The other two, Maya and Erin, exchanged a quick glance before looking back at her. “We talked,” Maya said, her tone oddly calm, like this was a normal conversation. “About the living situation.” “And we’ve decided,” Erin continued, crossing her arms, “that you can’t stay here anymore.”
(Y/n) let out a short, disbelieving chuckle, rubbing a hand over her face as if that would wake her up properly. “Okay… good one. Seriously, what is this?” No one laughed. No one moved. The silence that followed made her chest tighten. “You’re joking, right?” she said, her voice quieter now. Lina tilted her head slightly. “You’re so rude to us all the time. We’re done dealing with it.” (Y/n) stared at them, her mind struggling to catch up. This had to be a dream. It had to be. But the tension in the room felt too real, too heavy. “What do you mean?” she asked, her voice sharper now, confusion and anger mixing together. The three of them glanced at each other again, like they had already rehearsed this. “We want you out by Friday,” Maya said. “If you’re not,” Erin added, her lips pressing into a thin line, “this will happen to all your stuff.” (Y/n)’s eyes flickered back to the dress in Lina’s hands, her stomach twisting. “What does that even,” She didn’t get to finish. Lina reached into her pocket and pulled out a pair of scissors. For a second, (Y/n) just stared, her brain refusing to process what was about to happen.
Snip. The sound was sharp, final, cutting straight through the room. (Y/n)’s breath caught as she watched the fabric split, the soft material tearing apart under the blades. “No,” she started, but it was too late. Lina cut straight through the dress, dividing it in two without hesitation. The ruined pieces were tossed onto the bed, landing in (Y/n)’s lap. “Oops,” Lina said flatly, though there was nothing accidental about it. Then she gave a small wave, a cruel smile tugging at her lips. “Bye, bitch.” The three of them turned and walked out, leaving the door wide open behind them. Silence filled the room again. (Y/n) didn’t move at first. Her hands slowly came up, clutching the torn fabric, her fingers tightening around it as if she could somehow fix it just by holding it together. Her chest felt tight. Too tight. Three days. They had given her three days. Her gaze dropped to the ruined dress in her lap, her vision starting to blur as the reality of it all crashed down on her. She had nowhere to go.
Even though she had no idea where she would go after this, (Y/n) started packing. She had to. There was no way she could stay here, not after this. Even if, somehow, her roommates changed their minds, even if they suddenly decided she could stay, she wouldn’t. This had been the final push, the last straw that snapped everything in place. Her hands moved quickly, almost on autopilot, grabbing clothes from her closet, pulling open drawers, stuffing everything into her suitcases without much thought for organization. Fabric wrinkled, items piled on top of each other, but she didn’t care. She just needed to leave.
At some point, her vision blurred again, but this time it wasn’t from low blood sugar. Her hands trembled as she reached for her phone. She called Sophia. It only rang a couple of times before Sophia picked up. “Hey,” (Y/n) didn’t even let her finish. “I,” Her voice broke immediately, the words getting stuck in her throat as a sob forced its way out. “They… they kicked me out, Sophia,” “Wait, what?” Sophia’s tone shifted instantly, concern flooding her voice. “What do you mean, kicked you out? What happened?” (Y/n) tried to explain, but it came out in pieces, rushed, tangled, and uneven. She told her about the fight, about waking up to all three of them in her room, about the ultimatum, about the dress.
“They cut it,” she choked out, gripping her phone tighter. “They just cut it in half like it was nothing.” “Hey, hey,” Sophia said softly, trying to ground her. “It’s okay. You’re okay.” “I have nowhere to go,” (Y/n) whispered, her voice small now, the panic creeping back in. “You do,” Sophia said immediately. “You’re coming to my place. We’ll figure something out, okay? You can stay with me for a few nights. We’ll share my bed if we have to. You’re not staying there.” (Y/n) squeezed her eyes shut, letting out a shaky breath. “Are you sure?” “Yes,” Sophia said firmly. “I’m sure.” There was a pause, (Y/n) nodding to herself even though Sophia couldn’t see it. “Okay,” she murmured. “I’ll be there in… an hour or two.” “I’ll be here,” Sophia replied gently.
By the time (Y/n) was done, her entire life fit into two suitcases. Clothes, important belongings, small things she couldn’t leave behind. But the bigger things, like the desk she had saved up for, the chair, the little decorations she had picked out over time, all of it stayed. She stood there for a moment, looking around her room. It didn’t feel like hers anymore. Without another word, she grabbed her suitcases and walked out. She didn’t say goodbye. Didn’t look toward the living room, didn’t acknowledge any of them if they were there. She just left. The keys were placed quietly in the hallway. And then she stepped out the door. As it closed behind her, a strange, faint sense of relief settled in her chest. It didn’t fix anything, didn’t solve the problem of where she would go long-term, but at least she was out. At least she wasn’t there anymore.
When she finally arrived at Sophia’s place, exhaustion hit her all over again. The moment the door opened, Sophia was there, pulling her into a tight hug without hesitation. “You’re okay,” she murmured. “You’re here.” (Y/n) nodded against her shoulder, too tired to say much. Inside, the warm smell of food filled the apartment. “I know you,” Sophia said as she pulled back slightly, offering a small, reassuring smile. “So I ordered some things for us.” (Y/n) let out a quiet, grateful laugh. “You’re a lifesaver.” They ate together, sitting close, the comfort of actual food settling her stomach properly this time. It helped, more than she expected, grounding her in a way she hadn’t felt all day.
After dinner, she took a long shower, letting the hot water wash away some of the tension still clinging to her body. By the time she was done, her limbs felt heavy, her mind finally slowing down. She changed into something comfortable and slipped into Sophia’s bed beside her. The space was small, a little cramped, but warm. Safe. For a moment, (Y/n) stared at the ceiling, the events of the day replaying faintly in her mind, but they felt distant now, like they belonged to someone else.
Sophia shifted beside her. “We’ll figure it out tomorrow,” she mumbled sleepily. “Yeah,” (Y/n) whispered. As she closed her eyes, she couldn’t help but think how it felt oddly familiar, like being a kid again, at a sleepover, sharing a bed, whispering in the dark until sleep took over.
~~~
The next day felt heavy. Everything about it. Getting out of bed took effort, like her body was weighed down by something she couldn’t shake off. Even after she got ready and left for her shift at the campus café, it didn’t really feel like she was there. She moved through it all on autopilot. “Medium latte for Sarah,” she called out at one point, her voice distant to her own ears. Customers came and went, orders blurred together, the steady rhythm of the café continuing around her while she felt completely disconnected from it. A coworker said something to her at one point, and she nodded, even though she barely processed the words.
Classes weren’t any better. She sat in her usual seat, pen in hand, notebook open, writing down notes as the professor spoke. Her handwriting filled the page, neat and structured, but her mind wasn’t following along. The words went in one ear and out the other, leaving nothing behind. It was like she was just… existing through the day, waiting for it to end.
By the time evening rolled around, she was exhausted in a way that sleep hadn’t fixed. But everything shifted the moment she stepped into Sophia’s apartment. Sophia was standing in the living room, practically glowing, a wide smile on her face as she bounced slightly on her feet. “You’re back!” she said, way too excited for someone who had seen her just that morning. (Y/n) blinked at her, confused by the sudden burst of energy. “Yeah…?” “I think I found you a place.” That got her attention. “What?” (Y/n) said immediately, dropping her bag by the door. “Where? And how much is rent?” Sophia grabbed her wrist and pulled her toward the couch. “Sit, sit.”
(Y/n) let herself be dragged down, her brows still furrowed as she tried to process what Sophia had just said. “So,” Sophia started, tucking one leg under herself as she turned to face her, “you remember my friend Jungwon?” (Y/n) nodded slowly. “The one you mentioned a couple of times? I’ve never met him, though.” “Yeah, him,” Sophia said quickly. “He just moved out of his apartment today. He’s moving in with his girlfriend.” “Okay…” (Y/n) said, unsure where this was going. “So now his roommate, Niki, is looking for someone to take Jungwon’s spot.” (Y/n) stilled slightly.
“And,” Sophia continued, clearly excited, “I asked Jungwon about rent, and he said that Niki is kind of rich, so he probably wouldn’t mind covering a bigger portion if you, I don’t know, cook for him sometimes or help out in other ways.” (Y/n) stared at her. For a second, she didn’t know what to say. “You’re serious?” she asked finally. Sophia nodded eagerly. “Yes! It sounds perfect, doesn’t it?” (Y/n) leaned back slightly, her mind racing. It did sound… convenient. Almost too convenient.
But something about it didn’t sit right with her. “I don’t know,” she said slowly, shaking her head a little. “Even if he’s rich, that doesn’t mean he should have to pay more. If we’re sharing the space, it should be fair.” Sophia shrugged. “I mean, sure, but if he’s okay with it,”
“And,” (Y/n) cut in, hesitating for a second, “I’d be living with a guy I’ve never met before.” That part felt even stranger. She crossed her arms, looking down at her hands. “What if he’s weird? Or messy? Or worse?” Sophia let out a small laugh. “You just escaped your last place. I think your standards are already pretty flexible.” (Y/n) gave her a look. “I’m serious,” she said. “This could actually work. At least meet him first before you decide anything.” (Y/n) exhaled slowly, her thoughts tangled. It was risky. Unfamiliar. But… she didn’t exactly have a lot of options. “…Okay,” she said after a moment. “I’ll meet him.” Sophia’s face lit up even more. “I’ll text Jungwon right now.”
~~~
After receiving Sophia’s text, Jungwon didn’t hesitate. He pulled out his phone and called Niki, pacing slightly as it rang. Niki picked up after a moment. “What is it?” “I found you a roommate,” Jungwon said immediately, a hint of excitement in his voice. There was a brief pause on the other end. “Who?” “A friend of a friend,” Jungwon replied. “Her name’s (Y/n).” Another pause, this one longer. Then, more carefully, Niki asked, “Is she a vampire?” Jungwon winced slightly, rubbing the back of his neck even though Niki couldn’t see him. He had expected that question. “Weeellll…” he dragged out awkwardly. “Um, no. She’s human.”
Silence. Jungwon hurried to fill it before Niki could shut the idea down completely. “But, listen, she really needs a place right now. Like, really. She’s kind of… homeless-ish at the moment.” Niki exhaled slowly on the other end, the sound quiet but heavy. “You know I don’t live with humans.” “I know, I know,” Jungwon said quickly. “But it doesn’t have to be permanent. Just for a little while, until she finds something else. She’s not going to cause trouble, I promise.” Niki didn’t respond right away.
Jungwon could practically hear him thinking, weighing the pros and cons, already leaning toward no. “It’s just easier this way,” Niki finally said. “Living with another vampire. I don’t have to explain things. I don’t have to hide anything.” “I get that,” Jungwon said, softer now. “I do. But she’s really in a bad situation. Just… meet her. That’s all I’m asking.” Another pause stretched between them. Niki sighed quietly. “…Fine,” he said at last, though he didn’t sound convinced. “Bring her tomorrow. I’ll meet her first, and then we’ll see.” Relief flooded Jungwon’s voice immediately. “Thank you. Seriously.” “Don’t thank me yet,” Niki muttered. “I haven’t agreed to anything.” Still, he didn’t hang up right away, and that alone felt like a small victory.
~~~
The next day, after classes, (Y/n) found herself sitting in the passenger seat of Sophia’s car, her hands fidgeting slightly in her lap as they followed the address Jungwon had sent. Neither of them talked much during the drive. Sophia seemed excited, occasionally glancing over at her with a small smile, while (Y/n) stared out the window, watching the city pass by. The further they got from campus, the more unfamiliar everything looked. “This is a bit far,” (Y/n) murmured, mostly to herself. Sophia hummed. “Yeah, but not terrible. You could always get a bike or something.” (Y/n) nodded faintly. “Yeah… maybe.” It wasn’t ideal, but at this point, she wasn’t in a position to be picky.
After a few more minutes, Sophia pulled into a parking spot near a modern-looking apartment building. It was nicer than (Y/n) had expected, clean, well-kept, the kind of place that already felt out of her price range. Her stomach tightened slightly. They got out of the car and made their way toward the entrance. Two guys were already standing by the doors. One of them was smiling, waving as soon as he spotted them, his energy easy and welcoming. “That’s Jungwon,” Sophia said under her breath. (Y/n) nodded, her gaze shifting to the other one. He stood a little taller, his posture more rigid, his expression neutral, almost bordering on annoyed. Compared to Jungwon, he was much quieter, more reserved. That had to be Niki. And he was… attractive. Very. The kind of attractiveness that made her immediately more aware of herself, of how she looked, how she stood, how she might come across. Which only made this whole situation more complicated. Could she really live with him? She wasn’t sure.
As they got closer, Jungwon stepped forward with an easy grin. “Hey! You made it.” Sophia smiled back. “Of course.” Meanwhile, Niki’s attention had already shifted. He recognized Sophia vaguely, from a party or two, but that wasn’t what held his focus. It was the girl beside her. (Y/n). The moment he really looked at her, something felt… off. No, not off. Different. A strange warmth spread through him, sudden and intense, like something had been ignited under his skin. It wasn’t unpleasant, but it was overwhelming, unfamiliar in a way that made his chest tighten. His gaze locked onto her without meaning to. And for a split second, he almost stepped forward.
Something deep inside him stirred, louder than anything else, drowning out every logical thought. Come closer. Come here. What the hell, he stiffened slightly, forcing himself to stay where he was. This didn’t make sense. Nothing about this made sense. And then she was standing right in front of him. Her eyes met his. And everything clicked into place. Mate. “Come on,” Jungwon said, gesturing toward the entrance. “Let’s check out the apartment.” The two guys led the way inside, and (Y/n) followed closely behind Sophia, her grip tightening slightly on the strap of her bag. The building itself already felt… expensive. Too expensive.
They stepped into the elevator, and as the doors slid shut, (Y/n) found herself staring at the panel of buttons lighting up as Jungwon pressed one near the top. The elevator began to rise. Each passing floor made something in her chest sink a little lower. This is bad, she thought, watching the numbers climb. This is really bad. She could practically feel the rent increasing with every second. By the time they passed the middle floors, she was already doing the math in her head, and none of it made sense. Even with extra hours at the café, even with cutting back on everything, there was no way she could afford something like this. Even if Niki gave her some kind of discount.
The elevator kept going. And going. When it finally stopped at the top floor, her heart dropped completely. There’s no way. The doors opened, and they stepped out into a quiet, pristine hallway. (Y/n) barely registered it. Her mind was already spiraling. They walked to the apartment, and Jungwon unlocked the door, pushing it open. “Welcome,” he said lightly. (Y/n) stepped inside, and any remaining hope she had of this being even remotely affordable vanished instantly. It was huge. Bigger than the apartment she had just shared with three people, and that one had already felt cramped. This one felt like it could fit seven.
The living room alone was spacious, centered around a massive screen, the kind she had only ever seen in showrooms or online. The couch looked soft, expensive, perfectly placed. Everything was clean, organized, almost untouched. Her gaze shifted to the kitchen. It was large, open, with sleek countertops, high-end appliances, everything shining under the lights like it had never been used. “This is insane…” she whispered under her breath. Jungwon chuckled. “Yeah, it’s not bad.” Not bad? (Y/n) blinked, still trying to take it all in as they moved further inside.
“The bedrooms are this way,” Jungwon continued, leading them down a hallway. The two main rooms were big, each with their own bathroom. Actual bathrooms. Not shared, not cramped, but clean, modern, private. (Y/n)’s chest tightened. This wasn’t just out of her budget. This was in a completely different universe. “And this,” Jungwon said, opening another door, “is kind of like a spare room.” (Y/n) peeked inside. It wasn’t just a spare room. It was a gaming room. Multiple monitors sat on a large desk, sleek and clearly expensive, wires perfectly managed. Shelves lined the walls, filled with what looked like antique games, carefully displayed in glass cabinets like collectibles in a museum.
She stepped back slightly, overwhelmed. Everything about this place screamed money. Serious money. Her gaze flickered back toward Niki. Even his clothes. She recognized the brand without even trying. Chrome Hearts. She had seen it online before, knew how ridiculously expensive it was. “A little rich” didn’t even begin to cover it. This guy had money. A lot of it. And suddenly, standing there in the middle of his apartment, (Y/n) felt completely out of place.
Jungwon and Sophia ended up standing slightly off to the side, almost like spectators, as they looked between the two of them with matching smiles. “Sooo,” Jungwon started, dragging the word out as he clasped his hands together, “what do you guys think?” (Y/n) felt her stomach twist. She glanced down at herself for a second, suddenly very aware of what she was wearing. Nothing fancy, nothing expensive, just her usual clothes. Standing in this apartment, surrounded by polished surfaces, high-end furniture, and things that probably cost more than her entire wardrobe, she felt completely out of place. Like she didn’t belong here at all. She lifted her gaze again, looking toward Niki, then Jungwon, then Sophia.
“Um…” she started, her voice a little hesitant. “Thank you for letting me see the place. It’s really nice, like, really nice. But I don’t think I can afford it.” For the first time since they arrived, Niki spoke. “You haven’t even heard what the rent is.” (Y/n) blinked, surprised. Throughout the entire tour, he had been quiet, almost distant. It had been Jungwon doing all the talking, all the explaining. So hearing Niki suddenly speak, and speak directly to her, made her pause. “I know,” she said slowly, “but… with everything I just saw, I can kind of imagine it’s expensive.” Sophia frowned slightly beside her, her earlier excitement dimming just a bit. She hadn’t expected the apartment to be this nice either, and she could see why (Y/n) was already backing away.
Niki didn’t look bothered. “It was,” he said simply. (Y/n) tilted her head slightly. “Was?” He shrugged, like it wasn’t a big deal. “When my parents bought the apartment, it was expensive. But now, I’m not really paying rent. Just insurance, water, and electricity.” (Y/n) stared at him. “…What?” “It’s not that expensive,” he added, like this was completely normal. Jungwon suddenly spoke up, pointing at himself. “Hey, I paid full rent.” Niki turned his head toward him, unimpressed. “No, you were paying for the computer and everything else you broke after spilling beer on it when you had a party I didn’t agree to host.”vJungwon paused. “…Right,” he admitted, scratching the back of his neck.
(Y/n) let out a small, disbelieving breath, her mind trying to catch up again. So… there wasn’t really rent. At least, not in the way she had expected. Her eyes flickered back to Niki, uncertainty still lingering, but now mixed with something else. Hope. Niki shifted slightly, his gaze still on (Y/n) as he spoke. “I don’t know the exact number off the top of my head,” he admitted, his tone calm, almost casual. “But what you’d be paying is basically half of the water and electricity bill.” (Y/n) blinked, trying to process that. “That’s it?” He nodded. “Insurance is my responsibility since it’s my apartment. I can add you to it if you want, and then there’d be a small extra fee, but nothing major. Or you can get your own insurance. Up to you.”
(Y/n) glanced briefly at Sophia, then back at him. “About how much is the bill usually?” Niki paused, thinking for a second. “Um… maybe around five hundred dollars a month? That’s including everything.” (Y/n)’s eyes widened slightly. “That’s… all?” “It’s really not that expensive,” he said with a small shrug. “And it doesn’t go higher than that?” she pressed, almost like she was waiting for the catch. He shook his head. “Not really.” Silence settled for a moment as (Y/n) tried to wrap her head around it. Five hundred. For this place. It didn’t make sense. Her gaze softened slightly, uncertainty still there, but no longer as heavy as before. “And… you’d be okay with me living here?”
Jungwon subtly straightened beside them, already expecting Niki to hesitate. Maybe say something like we’ll try it for a month, or we’ll see how it goes. After all, he knew Niki. He knew his rules. Knew how firm he had been about only living with another vampire. But Niki didn’t hesitate. “I don’t mind,” he said simply. Jungwon blinked, surprised. That was it? No conditions, no resistance, no careful wording. Just… acceptance. For a brief second, Jungwon’s eyes flickered toward him, curiosity sparking. What changed? he wondered. But whatever it was, he wasn’t about to question it out loud. If anything, he felt relieved. After everything Sophia had told him, about the roommates, about how (Y/n) had been treated, he just wanted her to land somewhere better. Somewhere safe. And somehow, despite how unexpected it all was, this actually seemed like it could be that place.
And so it was decided. (Y/n) would move in on Saturday. Two days. That was all she had to figure everything out. The biggest problem now was the room itself. It was completely empty. No bed, no desk, nothing. And while the rent situation had turned out better than she ever could have hoped for, that didn’t mean she suddenly had money to furnish an entire room. A bed and a desk were the priorities. And she wasn’t even sure she could afford one of those, let alone both. So later that day, the three of them, (Y/n), Sophia, and Jungwon, who had insisted on coming along, found themselves walking through a second-hand store.
The place smelled faintly of dust and old wood, shelves packed tightly with mismatched furniture, decorations, and things that had clearly lived full lives before ending up here. They wandered through the aisles, scanning everything carefully. Eventually, they found a desk. It wasn’t perfect. The surface had a few scratches, one of the legs looked slightly worn, and there were small imperfections scattered across it, but it was usable. (Y/n) ran her hand over the top of it, nodding slightly. “This one’s… okay.” “Yeah,” Sophia agreed. “It’s not bad.” Jungwon leaned down a bit, inspecting it. “It’ll do the job.” So the desk was settled. The bed, however, was a bigger problem. (Y/n) stood frozen in front of two options, her expression slowly shifting into disbelief.
“These are my choices?” she asked quietly. One of them looked like it had been dragged through hell and back. The frame was discolored in places, the mattress uneven, like it had survived a fire or something close to it. The other looked slightly better, at first glance. Until you got closer. (Y/n) leaned in just a little, immediately recoiling as the smell hit her. “Okay, no,” she said, stepping back quickly. “Absolutely not.” Even to her, it smelled off. Suspicious. Like mold. Beside her, Jungwon made a face, turning his head away. “That’s not just mold,” he muttered. “That’s… something else too.” (Y/n) crossed her arms, staring at the two options like they might magically improve. They didn’t. Jungwon straightened, looking at her seriously. “I’m buying you a bed.” She blinked. “What?” “A new one,” he added. “A proper one. There’s no way you’re sleeping on either of these.”
(Y/n) shook her head immediately. “No, you’re not.” “Yes, I am.” “No, you’re not,” she repeated, firmer this time. “I can’t let you do that.” Jungwon frowned slightly. “Why not? It’s not a big deal.” “It is to me,” she said, her voice soft but stubborn. “I don’t want you spending that kind of money on me.” Sophia glanced between them, sensing the back and forth about to escalate. “I’ll figure something out,” (Y/n) continued, already thinking ahead. “I can just get an inflatable mattress for now. It’s cheap, and it’ll work until I save up enough to buy a real bed.” Jungwon didn’t look convinced. “You’re really going to sleep on an air mattress?” he asked. (Y/n) gave a small shrug. “It’s better than… whatever that is,” she said, gesturing back toward the questionable beds. He sighed, clearly still not happy about it, but he didn’t push further. “Fine,” he muttered. “But if it breaks your back, don’t say I didn’t warn you.” (Y/n) let out a small laugh. “I’ll take my chances.” Even if it wasn’t ideal, it was something. And for now, that was enough.
~~~
After saying goodbye to the girls, Jungwon didn’t waste any time. He headed straight back to Niki’s apartment, jogging up the steps before unlocking the door and letting himself in like he always did. Niki was in the kitchen, leaning casually against the counter, eating a banana. His gaze lifted the second Jungwon walked in, completely unannounced. “Yeah,” Niki said dryly, taking another bite. “Sure. Come in.” Jungwon rolled his eyes, shutting the door behind him. “Oh, relax.” Niki didn’t respond, just watched him expectantly as he chewed. Jungwon didn’t bother easing into it.
“What changed your mind?” he asked, crossing his arms. “About (Y/n). Yesterday, you were so set on saying no because she’s human, and today you’re suddenly fine with it. You even lied about the expenses.” Niki didn’t look bothered. He took his time finishing the banana, then tossed the peel into the trash. “She’s not just any human,” he said simply. Jungwon frowned. “What does that mean?” Niki shrugged lightly. “She’s my mate.” Jungwon froze. “What?” Niki nodded once, like it wasn’t a big deal. “Yeah.”
A beat of silence passed. Then, “WHAT?” Jungwon practically shouted this time, his voice echoing through the apartment. Niki winced slightly. “Why are you yelling?” “She’s your mate?” Jungwon repeated, his eyes wide. “Are you serious right now?” Niki shrugged again, calmer than he probably should have been. “That’s what it felt like.” Jungwon let out a high-pitched noise, somewhere between a laugh and a squeal. “Oh, my god. Oh my god, I can’t wait to tell the others. They’re going to tease the shit out of you.” Niki groaned, dragging a hand down his face. “Yeah. I’m really looking forward to that…” Jungwon grinned, clearly already imagining it. “This is insane.” Niki shook his head slightly, already regretting saying anything. “Well,” Jungwon added, like he just remembered something, “speaking of your mate, I have some other information you might want to hear.”
Niki glanced at him as he walked into the living room, grabbed the remote, and turned on the TV. “What now?” Jungwon followed, leaning against the back of the couch. “She’s planning on sleeping on an air mattress.” Niki paused, his finger hovering over the remote. “What?” “For like a year,” Jungwon continued. “Maybe two. Until she can afford a real bed.” Niki turned his head slowly to look at him. “You’re joking.” Jungwon shook his head. “Nope.” A moment of silence passed. Niki sighed. Without another word, he reached for his phone, unlocking it and immediately opening a shopping app.
“What kind of bed would she like?” he asked, scrolling. Jungwon blinked. “Why ask me?” “You have a girlfriend,” Niki said, as if that explained everything. “You should know this stuff.” Jungwon huffed a small laugh but stepped closer, peering at the screen. “Okay, okay…” He scrolled a bit, then pointed. “This one. She mentioned something like this earlier.” Niki glanced at it, then nodded once. “Alright.” A few taps later, it was done. “It’ll be here tomorrow,” he said, setting his phone down like it was nothing. Jungwon stared at him for a second, then shook his head, smiling slightly. “Yeah,” he muttered. “You’re gone.”
The next day, Niki found himself waiting. Which, in itself, was unusual. He wasn’t the type to wait around for deliveries, or for anything, really, but today he stayed home, glancing at the time more often than he cared to admit. He had gone a little… overboard. Not just the bed. He had ordered a desk too, a proper one, along with a few other things he thought (Y/n) might like. Small touches, things that would make the room feel less empty, less temporary. He had also made sure Jungwon canceled the second-hand desk purchase. There was no way she was bringing that thing into his apartment. As he stood in the living room, arms loosely crossed, he let out a quiet breath. This isn’t very nonchalant of me.
He clicked his tongue softly, like the thought itself annoyed him. Before he could dwell on it too much, the doorbell rang. Finally. He opened the door, letting the delivery workers in and guiding them through the apartment. “This way,” he said, leading them down the hall and into the empty room that would soon be hers. They brought everything in quickly, setting the boxes down neatly before leaving just as fast. Niki stood there, staring at the pile of boxes. “Right.” He wasn’t building all of that alone.
Without hesitation, he pulled out his phone and made a call. “Hello?” a voice answered. “Jay,” Niki said. “I need help.” There was a pause. “…With what?” “Building a bed. And some other things.” On the other end, Jay laughed. Loudly. “You’re serious?” Niki sighed. “Just come over.” He made another call. “Sunghoon.” “What do you want?” “I need help assembling furniture.” Another pause. Then a quiet, amused, “This about your mate?” Niki closed his eyes briefly. “Jungwon talks too much.” Sunghoon chuckled. “I’ll be there.”
Not long after, the two older vampires arrived. Jay walked in first, already grinning. “Wow. Look at you.” Sunghoon followed, a small smirk tugging at his lips. “Building furniture for someone. That’s new.” Niki rolled his eyes, stepping aside to let them in. “I said I’d treat you to dinner. That’s the deal.” “Oh, we’re still getting dinner,” Jay said, slipping off his shoes. “But we’re also making fun of you.” “Non-negotiable,” Sunghoon added. Niki groaned. “Just help me.” They made their way into the room, taking in the boxes. Jay let out a low whistle. “You didn’t just get a bed.” Niki didn’t respond. Sunghoon glanced at him, amused. “You went all out.” “Can we start?” Niki muttered. “Yeah, yeah,” Jay said, grabbing one of the boxes. “Let’s build your little love nest.” Niki shot him a look. “Don’t call it that.”
Jay only laughed. They got to work, opening boxes, laying out parts, figuring out instructions. The process was smooth, thanks to their combined speed and strength, but that didn’t stop the constant stream of teasing. “So,” Jay started, tightening a screw, “what’s she like?” Niki kept his focus on the frame. “Normal.” “Normal?” Sunghoon repeated. “She’s your mate. That’s not exactly normal.” Niki didn’t respond to that. Jay smirked. “Did you at least talk to her properly? Or did you just stand there being weird?” “I wasn’t being weird.” “You’re always a little weird,” Sunghoon said calmly. Niki groaned, dragging a hand through his hair. “Can you both shut up for five minutes?” “No,” they said at the same time.
The room filled with quiet laughter, the sound echoing lightly as they continued working. Despite himself, Niki let out a small breath, some of the tension easing. He knew they were teasing him. He also knew they meant well. Even if, at the same time, he kind of wanted to punch them both. Still, he let it slide. Because, as annoying as they were, they showed up. And that meant something.
Later that evening, the three of them sat in a small diner, the kind with dim lighting, slightly worn booths, and the quiet hum of late-night conversations filling the space. A plate of food sat in front of each of them, mostly untouched by Niki, while Jay and Sunghoon ate without much concern. Sunghoon leaned back slightly, glancing at Niki over the table. “So,” he started, his tone casual, “how are you planning to handle the blood bag situation?” Niki sighed, already knowing this topic would come up. He rested his elbow on the table, pressing his fingers lightly against his temple. “I bought a bunch of small bottles.” Jay paused mid-bite, raising an eyebrow. “You what?” “I’m going to pour the blood into them,” Niki continued, like this was a completely reasonable solution. “Keep them in the fridge, make it look normal.” “Normal?” Jay repeated, a hint of disbelief in his voice.
Niki shrugged. “I’ll just tell her they’re… I don’t know, workout smoothies or something. And I’ll make it very clear she’s not allowed to drink them.” Sunghoon stared at him for a second. “That’s your plan?” “It’s a plan,” Niki muttered. Jay let out a quiet laugh, shaking his head. “It’s not a good plan.” Niki frowned slightly. “Why not?” “Because most people,” Jay said, gesturing with his fork, “would absolutely get curious and try one. Especially if you make it seem off-limits.” Sunghoon nodded in agreement. “That’s basic human behavior.” Niki leaned back slightly, unconvinced. “Maybe. But I doubt she would.” Jay tilted his head. “And you know that how?” Niki hesitated for a fraction of a second before answering. “Jungwon told me some things.” “Like?”
“He said her old roommates used to take her stuff all the time. Without asking.” Niki’s expression tightened slightly at that. “So I’m pretty sure she’s not the type to touch things if she’s told not to.” Sunghoon hummed softly, considering that. “That might work in your favor.” Jay leaned back in his seat, arms crossing loosely. “Or it could backfire completely.” Niki sighed again, clearly not thrilled with either possibility. “I’ll deal with it if it happens.” There was a brief pause before Jay smirked slightly. “You’re really putting a lot of thought into this.” Niki shot him a look. “I have to.” Sunghoon’s lips twitched, amused. “Look at you. Planning ahead, accommodating a human, buying furniture.” Jay grinned. “He’s already gone.” “I’m not,” Niki muttered, though his tone lacked conviction. The two older vampires exchanged a glance, both clearly entertained. “Sure,” Jay said lightly, taking another bite of his food. “Keep telling yourself that.”
~~~
Before anyone knew it, Saturday arrived. (Y/n) found herself packing again, but this time it felt different. Slower, more careful. She folded her clothes neatly, placed things where they belonged, made sure everything fit properly into her suitcases. This wasn’t rushed. This was a new start. Sophia drove her over, the car ride filled with a mix of quiet and small reassurances. “You’ve got this,” Sophia said as she pulled up to the building. (Y/n) nodded, though her fingers still twisted together in her lap. “Yeah… I think so.” Sophia reached over, giving her hand a quick squeeze. “Text me if anything feels off. Or even if it doesn’t.” A small smile pulled at (Y/n)’s lips. “I will.” They got out of the car, and Sophia helped her with one of the suitcases before pulling her into a quick hug. “Good luck,” she said. “Thank you,” (Y/n) replied softly. With that, Sophia headed back to her car, leaving (Y/n) standing in front of the building.
Niki was already there. He stood by the entrance, one hand in his pocket, the other holding a set of keys along with an entry tag. His posture straightened slightly when he saw her. “You made it,” he said. “Yeah,” (Y/n) replied, adjusting her grip on the suitcase handle. Before she could say anything else, he stepped forward and took one of the suitcases from her. “I’ll help you,” he said simply. (Y/n) blinked, then smiled a little. “Thanks.” They stepped inside together, Niki leading the way as he started explaining things. “This,” he said, holding up the tag, “is for the main entrance. Just scan it here.” He demonstrated quickly, then handed it to her. “And these,” he added, holding up the keys, “this one’s for the apartment door, and this one’s for the mailbox.” (Y/n) nodded, trying to keep track of everything. “Got it.”
The elevator ride felt shorter this time. Or maybe she was just too distracted. When they reached the apartment, Niki unlocked the door and stepped inside first, setting her suitcase down before turning back toward her. “I’ll show you your room,” he said. (Y/n) followed him down the hallway, her heart picking up slightly. It was supposed to be empty. She had prepared herself for that. So when Niki opened the door, she stopped. Her breath caught in her throat. The room wasn’t empty. A large bed stood against one wall, neatly put together, with clean sheets already in place. A proper desk sat near the window, smooth and new, paired with a chair that actually looked comfortable. There was even a bedside table, simple but nice, tying everything together.
It looked like… a real room. Not temporary. Not something she had to slowly build up over months. (Y/n) just stared for a moment. Then her gaze flickered back to Niki. He wasn’t looking at her. Instead, his eyes had dropped to the floor, one hand coming up to rub the back of his neck, almost awkwardly. “I, uh…” he started, his voice quieter than usual. “I hope you like it. If you don’t, I can return it. Or replace anything.” (Y/n) blinked, still trying to process. “I also got some curtains,” he added quickly. “But I didn’t know what color you’d want, so I didn’t put them up yet.” Her eyes moved between him and the room again. The bed. The desk. Everything. “But… why?” she asked softly. Niki shrugged, still not quite meeting her eyes, trying to play it off. “I just wanted to be nice.” Like it was nothing. Like this wasn’t a big deal. (Y/n) knew better. And for a moment, she didn’t know what to say.
“I don’t know when I’ll be able to pay you back,” she said, still looking at the room like it might disappear if she blinked. Niki finally glanced at her, his expression calm. “You don’t have to.” (Y/n) frowned slightly. “What?” “I did this because I wanted to,” he said, like it was obvious. “And because I can.” That didn’t make it feel any less overwhelming. She shifted her weight, her fingers brushing lightly against the strap of her bag. “Still… I can’t just,” He cut her off with a small shake of his head. “If you want to do something,” he said, “I heard you know your way around the kitchen.”
(Y/n) blinked, caught off guard. “You want dinner?” He shrugged, leaning slightly against the doorframe now, more relaxed. “Dinner, lunch, breakfast, muffins. I’ll take anything, as long as it’s good.” A small laugh escaped her before she could stop it. “Alright,” she said, nodding. “Sure.” But even as she agreed, the disbelief hadn’t gone away. Her gaze drifted around the room again, taking in the bed, the desk, the small details he had thought about. There was no way a home-cooked meal even came close to matching what all of this must have cost. And yet, that was all he was asking for. “Do you want to look at the curtains?” Niki asked after a moment. (Y/n) nodded, still a little dazed. “Sure.”
He led the way back into the hallway and stopped by a door she hadn’t paid much attention to before. When he opened it, (Y/n) leaned slightly to look inside. It was… a lot. Clothes hung unevenly along one side, boxes were stacked in no particular order, and there were shoes, a lot of shoes, lined up haphazardly near the bottom. A vacuum cleaner stood awkwardly in the corner, surrounded by random items that didn’t seem to belong anywhere else. Niki hesitated for a second. “I kind of use this as extra storage,” he admitted, a hint of embarrassment slipping into his voice. “I should probably organize it.”
(Y/n) let out a small laugh. “Finally, a flaw,” she said, crossing her arms lightly. “I was starting to think you were, like, perfect.” Something about the sound of her laugh made Niki pause. It was light, genuine. He wanted to hear it again. A small smile tugged at his lips before he could stop it. “Yeah,” he said, glancing at her. “This is my one flaw. Otherwise, I’m pretty perfect.” (Y/n) huffed a quiet laugh at that as he crouched down and pulled out one of the boxes. He set it down and opened it, revealing several neatly folded curtains inside. “There are a few options,” he said. (Y/n) stepped closer, looking down at them.
There were different colors, different fabrics. Some lighter, some darker, some that looked like they would block out most of the light, and others that seemed more sheer. She reached down, brushing her fingers over them before picking one up. Grey. Dark enough to keep the morning light out, but not too heavy. Sleek, simple, something that would fit easily into the room without standing out too much. She held it up slightly, imagining it by the window. “I think this one.” Niki glanced at it, then nodded. “You have good taste.” (Y/n) looked at him, a little surprised. “I have the same ones in my room,” he added. Her expression shifted instantly. “Oh,” For a split second, heat crept up her neck. Had she just picked the exact same ones as him? Was that… weird? “Haha… what a coincidence,” she said, letting out a slightly awkward laugh as she lowered the curtain. Niki watched her for a moment, that small smile still lingering. He didn’t think it was a coincidence at all.
“Let me know if you need help setting them up,” Niki said, nodding toward the curtains. “Otherwise, I’ll let you unpack at your own pace.” (Y/n) nodded. “Okay.” “I’ll be in the gaming room if you need me,” he added. “Knock before you open the door, but if I don’t hear you, just open it and hit my shoulder.” (Y/n) let out a small laugh. “Okay.” Though, in her head, she immediately thought, there’s no way I’m hitting him. He was basically her lifeline right now. The last thing she wanted was to annoy him and somehow ruin this whole arrangement. She needed to stay on his good side.
“Oh, right,” Niki said, pausing before walking away. “Do you want to eat dinner together later?” (Y/n) looked up. “Yeah, that would be nice. Do we have groceries here?” He shook his head. “Not really. The fridge and freezer are mostly empty. We’ll have to order something tonight. My treat, of course.” She opened her mouth, ready to argue, to say he didn’t have to pay again, that he was already doing too much, but Niki gave her a look. Not harsh, but firm enough to make it clear this wasn’t up for discussion. “Okay,” she said instead. “How about seven?” she asked. “Sounds good,” Niki replied, giving a small nod before turning and heading toward the gaming room. The door closed behind him.
Silence settled again. (Y/n) stood there for a moment, then let out a slow breath. “Okay…” she whispered to herself. She grabbed her suitcases and carried them into her room, setting them down near the bed. For a second, she just stood there, taking it all in. The room was huge. At least three times the size of her old one. There was space to move, to breathe, to exist without bumping into things or feeling cramped. And then there was the bathroom. Her own bathroom. She stepped closer, glancing inside again like she hadn’t already seen it. It felt… unreal. A luxury she had never really had before. For the first time in a long while, something in her chest eased. Maybe, just maybe, this could actually work.
~~~
A few hours later, a knock echoed through the apartment. (Y/n) looked up from where she had been unpacking, brushing her hands against her jeans before heading out of her room. She made her way to the door and opened it, finding a delivery driver standing there with a bag of food. “Hi,” she said, offering a small smile as she took it from him. “Thank you.” “Have a good night,” he replied before turning and leaving. (Y/n) closed the door, locking it behind her out of habit, before walking into the kitchen. The smell of the food hit her immediately, making her realize just how hungry she actually was.
“Niki,” she called out, setting the bag down on the counter. “Food’s here.” Earlier, he had come out of the gaming room to ask what she wanted, then ordered it before disappearing again, leaving her to continue unpacking. She had barely finished calling his name when he was suddenly there. Standing in the doorway of the kitchen. (Y/n) jumped slightly, her hand instinctively pressing against her chest. “Oh my god!” It was like he had just appeared out of nowhere. She hadn’t heard a door open, hadn’t heard footsteps, nothing.
Niki paused, immediately realizing. Right. She didn’t know. He couldn’t move like that around her. Luckily, he had stopped at the doorway instead of ending up right beside her. He let out a small chuckle, rubbing the back of his neck. “Sorry. Didn’t mean to scare you.” (Y/n) exhaled, shaking her head lightly. “You’re… really quiet.” “Yeah,” he said simply. He stepped further into the kitchen, this time at a normal pace, and gestured toward the cabinets. “Plates are here. Bowls are there. Utensils in that drawer.” (Y/n) nodded, following along as he opened a few of them to show her. “Got it,” she said.
Together, they unpacked the food, placing everything out neatly. The simple act felt… surprisingly easy. Comfortable, in a quiet sort of way. Soon enough, they carried everything over to the living room and sat down on the couch. The TV was already on, some series playing in the background, filling the space with soft noise. (Y/n) picked at her food for a moment, glancing over at him from the corner of her eye. It hit her suddenly. She didn’t know anything about him. Not really. She knew his name, that he was Jungwon’s former roommate, that he apparently had a lot of money, and that he had been unexpectedly kind to her. But that was it. She shifted slightly on the couch, turning just a bit more toward him. If they were going to live together, she should probably change that.
“So,” she began, taking a bite of her food before glancing over at him, “you’re a student, right?” Niki nodded, swallowing before answering. “Yeah. I’m studying dance, or… arts, technically. With a focus on dancing.” (Y/n)’s brows lifted slightly. “That’s cool.” She tilted her head a little. “So that’s why you’re so light on your feet.” Niki chuckled softly. “Yeah, maybe.” He took another bite before looking back at her. “What about you? What do you study?” “Literature,” she said. “But I have some extra classes too. Stuff like biology, and an easier chemistry class.” Niki raised an eyebrow slightly. “So you’re, like, smart smart?” (Y/n) laughed at that, the sound light and easy. “I don’t know about smart smart,” she said, shaking her head. “But I’m definitely not great at hands-on things. I’m more… theoretically skilled.” He nodded, taking that in. Good to know, he thought.
There was a brief pause before (Y/n) spoke again, a bit more hesitant this time. “How come your family could afford to buy an apartment like this?” Niki didn’t seem bothered by the question. He just shrugged slightly. “Generational wealth. Good business ideas. Things like that.” (Y/n) nodded slowly. “You’re lucky.” He studied her for a second, then asked, “What about your family?” (Y/n) shrugged, her gaze dropping briefly to her plate. “I’m not really talking to either of my parents.” Niki stayed quiet, letting her continue if she wanted. “They’re not married anymore,” she added. “And… they’re not really interested in me either.” Her tone was casual, but there was something underneath it, something she wasn’t saying. “I don’t really want to get into it right now,” she finished. Niki nodded immediately. “You don’t have to.” She glanced up at him. “Tell me what you want to,” he said. “No pressure.” For a moment, she just looked at him. Then she gave a small nod, something in her expression softening slightly.
“Okay, next question,” (Y/n) said, lightly waving her hand as if brushing away the heaviness from before. She took another bite of her food, then looked at him again. “How do you and Jungwon know each other?” Niki leaned back slightly into the couch, thinking for a moment. “We’re part of the same friend group,” he said. “We grew up close to each other, and our parents were friends, so it just kind of… happened.” (Y/n) nodded, listening. “We also both got into dancing,” he continued. “So now we’re in the same classes.” “That’s nice,” she said, a small smile forming. “Having someone you’ve known for that long around.” “Yeah,” Niki replied simply.
There was a brief pause before he glanced at her. “How do you know Sophia?” (Y/n)’s expression softened a bit more at the mention of her. “We haven’t actually known each other that long,” she said. “Only around four years.” Niki raised an eyebrow slightly. “Only four years?” (Y/n) smiled faintly. “It feels longer.” She shifted a little on the couch, getting more comfortable as she spoke. “We met at the café where we both worked, we both had taken a gap year, or two, or maybe three. I had already been there for a while when she started, so I ended up being her mentor during her first few weeks.” Niki nodded, watching her. “And we just… clicked,” she continued, letting out a small, fond laugh. “Like, instantly. Same humor, same energy, same complaints about customers.” He huffed a quiet laugh at that. “So we just stuck,” she finished. “And now she’s basically my best friend.” Niki glanced at her for a moment longer, noticing the way her whole demeanor changed when she talked about Sophia. Lighter. Easier. It suited her.
As the food slowly disappeared, the conversation faded with it, leaving behind a quiet, comfortable silence. The TV continued playing in the background, filling the room with soft noise, but neither of them paid much attention to it. (Y/n) leaned back slightly into the couch, her body relaxing in a way it hadn’t in days. It felt strange. She had known him for less than forty-eight hours. And yet, she felt… safe. Safer than she had been in a long time. It didn’t make much sense, but it was nice. Across from her, Niki watched her for a moment, noticing the way her eyes blinked more slowly, the way her posture softened, like the exhaustion was finally catching up to her.
She probably hadn’t slept properly in a while. He stood up. “You should go to bed,” he said, his voice gentle. “We can talk more tomorrow. I’ll clean up here.” (Y/n) blinked, then yawned, the sound small but telling. “Yeah… okay,” she said, pushing herself up from the couch. She looked at him, a soft smile forming. “You’re really sweet.” Niki felt something in his chest tighten at that. For a split second, the words almost slipped out. Only for you. But he stopped himself, biting his tongue before he could say it. Instead, he just smiled. (Y/n) shifted slightly, her fingers brushing together as she spoke again.
“Thank you for everything, Niki.” “You’re welcome,” he replied quietly. “Good night.” “Good night.” She turned and walked down the hallway, slipping into her room and closing the door behind her. The apartment fell quiet again. Niki stood there for a moment, staring at the space she had just left, something unfamiliar stirring in his chest. A heartbeat. Or at least, something that felt like one. He exhaled softly, running a hand through his hair. He liked her. Already. And that… wasn’t something he could ignore.
As he cleaned up, he remembered that he hadn’t told her about the ‘smoothies’ in the fridge. But with how tired she had been, he figured she wouldn’t be waking up in the middle of the night and finding them. So, he’d wait for tomorrow to tell her, and maybe he should make some time to go grocery shopping with her, the apartment was pretty food empty at the moment, so they definitely needed to stock up on things. Either way, all of it would have to wait because right now, (Y/n) needed to rest. And he would make sure nothing disturbed her.
Warnings: Mentions of bullying, I think that’s it.
Wordcount ≈ 3.6k
Taglist: @voucearse, @99zspider, @reiofsuns2001, I hope I haven't missed anyone that wants to be tagged for anything &team, if I have, please let me know (I need to make better notes of who to tag where 😅)
Thank you for the request! I know close to nothing about Pokémon, but I did my best to write this! I tried doing some research, but it might not be accurate, so sorry about that. Hope you guys will enjoy it!
For about three months, Fuma and (Y/n) had been seeing each other. Not officially. Just dates, spending time together, getting to know one another, and figuring out whether they wanted to become something more. And now, after those three months, they had finally made it official. They had only been a couple for a few days. Not that it surprised anyone. Their friends had been teasing them long before either of them admitted their feelings. Every time they sat together, every time they shared food, every time they accidentally matched outfits without planning it, someone always had something to say. “You two are disgustingly cute.” “Just date already.” “Seriously, nobody is fooled.”
Eventually, after enough embarrassed glances and nervous smiles, they had finally made it official. And honestly? It was even better than either of them had imagined. Fuma loved spending time with (Y/n). Whether they were walking home together after class or work, texting late into the night, or simply sitting next to each other doing their own thing, he always found himself smiling more when she was around. (Y/n) felt exactly the same. There was something comforting about Fuma. He was easy to talk to, funny without trying too hard, and somehow always knew how to make her laugh when she was having a bad day.
Everything was going great. Almost perfectly. There was just one thing. One thing neither of them had told the other. Pokémon. For Fuma, it had once been something he talked about constantly. As a kid, he could name hundreds of Pokémon without hesitation. He spent hours playing the games, watching the anime, collecting cards, and arguing with friends over which Pokémon was the strongest. His favorite had always been Eevee. He loved Eevee’s different evolutions, loved how versatile it was, and honestly thought it was the cutest Pokémon ever created.
Unfortunately, not everyone shared his enthusiasm. As he got older, the teasing started. People laughed when they saw Pokémon keychains on his backpack. They rolled their eyes when he mentioned a new game. Some openly called him childish. Others acted like he should have grown out of it years ago. At first, he tried to ignore them. Then he tried talking about it less. Eventually, he stopped talking about it entirely. It was easier that way. Safer. By the time he met (Y/n), Pokémon had become one of those things he quietly enjoyed behind closed doors. He still played the games. Still followed announcements. Still got excited whenever a new Eevee event was released. But nobody really knew anymore. Especially not his girlfriend.
A small part of him worried that if she found out, she’d think he was immature. Maybe she’d laugh. Maybe she’d lose interest. Maybe she’d see him differently. So he kept it hidden. Just in case. What Fuma didn’t know was that (Y/n) had gone through almost the exact same thing. She had adored Pokémon for as long as she could remember. She could spend hours talking about her favorite Pokémon. She loved Eevee too, though her personal favorite was Sylveon. She knew all the evolutions, knew type matchups, and knew obscure Pokémon facts that most people would never care about. Her room was filled with things she’d carefully hidden away over the years. Plushies. Old game cartridges. Cards tucked safely into binders. A collection she never showed anyone.
Because she had learned early on that people could be cruel. Being a girl who liked Pokémon should not have been a big deal. But somehow it was. People called her childish. Others called her weird. Some even told her it was too boyish. After hearing the same comments over and over, she had eventually stopped sharing that part of herself. Pokémon became her secret hobby. Something she loved deeply but quietly. Something she only enjoyed when nobody was looking. And so, despite how close they had become over the past three months, despite knowing each other’s favorite foods, favorite movies, and favorite songs, neither Fuma nor (Y/n) knew they were dating someone who shared one of their biggest passions. Instead, they continued hiding it from each other. Completely unaware that the person sitting right beside them would probably be just as excited to discuss Eevee, Pikachu, Lucario, Gengar, Dragonite, and countless other Pokémon for hours on end.
~~~
Now, hand in hand, Fuma and (Y/n) were making their way through the city toward their next date. The arcade. The afternoon sun cast a warm glow across the sidewalks as people passed by around them, but neither of them paid much attention to anyone else. They were too focused on each other. Well, mostly (Y/n) was focused on talking. “I hope you’re prepared.” Fuma glanced over at her, amused. “For what?” “The most embarrassing defeat of your life.” She pointed dramatically at him with her free hand. “I am going to destroy you.” Fuma let out a laugh. “There it is.” “There, what is?” “Your competitive side.” (Y/n) gasped dramatically. “I don’t have a competitive side.” “You absolutely do.” “I do not.” “You challenged me before we even got there.” “Because I know I’m going to win.” Fuma shook his head, unable to stop smiling.
The excitement practically radiated off her. There was almost a skip in her step as she walked beside him, her eyes bright with anticipation. Honestly, it was adorable. And unfortunately for him, she was probably right. Fuma was not particularly good at games. Video games, racing games, claw machines, it didn’t matter. If there was a way to lose, he somehow found it. Whenever he played with his friends, he usually ended up somewhere near the bottom of the rankings while everyone else laughed at his terrible luck. His one saving grace was anything involving physical strength. Arm wrestling. Strength tests. Hammer machines. Anything where muscles mattered more than reflexes. Years of training and his naturally muscular build usually gave him the advantage there. Everything else? Not so much.
“I should warn you,” he said. “You’re talking to someone with a long and proud history of losing.” (Y/n) laughed. “Good. That means my victory will be even easier.” “See? Competitive.” “I prefer confident.” “That’s not confidence. That’s arrogance.” “It’s only arrogance if I’m wrong.” Fuma groaned. “You’re impossible.” “And yet you’re dating me.” She flashed him a grin that immediately made it impossible for him to argue. “Fair point.” Satisfied with her victory, (Y/n) squeezed his hand. Fuma squeezed back automatically. A comfortable silence settled between them for a moment. Even after becoming official a few days ago, he still wasn’t completely used to it. The hand-holding. The casual affection. Being able to call (Y/n) his girlfriend.
Every now and then the realization would hit him out of nowhere, and he’d find himself smiling like an idiot. This was one of those moments. (Y/n) noticed immediately. “What are you smiling about?” “Hm?” “That smile.” “What smile?” “That one.” Fuma looked away. “No reason.” “You’re smiling.” “I can smile for no reason.” “Not like that.” (Y/n) narrowed her eyes suspiciously. Fuma laughed nervously. She knew him too well already. After another second, he finally admitted it. “I was just thinking.” “About?” “You.” The confidence vanished from her face almost instantly. “Oh.” Her ears turned slightly pink. Fuma felt his own face warming. Neither of them said anything for a moment. Then (Y/n) looked away. “Well.” “Well?” “That’s… nice.” Fuma laughed. “You were a lot more confident five seconds ago.” “Shut up.” She lightly bumped her shoulder against his. He bumped her back. The two of them continued down the street, smiling to themselves. Neither of them knew that, in less than an hour, one accidental discovery was going to completely change the way they saw each other. And neither of them could have guessed just how excited they were both about to become.
After reaching the arcade, the competition began almost immediately. And unfortunately for Fuma, it went exactly as expected. (Y/n) beat him at the racing games. She beat him at the basketball game. She somehow beat him at air hockey despite him being convinced he had the advantage. Every victory was followed by a triumphant grin and an increasingly dramatic celebration. “Another win for me.” Fuma sighed. “You’re enjoying this way too much.” “Correct.” Twenty minutes later, she was still winning. Thirty minutes later, she was definitely still winning. By the time they had been there for nearly an hour, Fuma’s confidence had been completely shattered. Only one game had gone in his favor. The boxing machine.
The moment his fist connected with the punching pad, the score had shot up high enough to leave (Y/n) staring at the screen in disbelief. “What?” Fuma couldn’t help laughing. “What?” “That’s not fair.” “How?” “Look at you.” She grabbed his arm dramatically. “You’re built like a final boss.” Fuma laughed so hard he nearly doubled over. Despite that one victory, the overall score was still overwhelmingly in (Y/n)’s favor. Which she was very proud of. “I think this officially makes me the superior gamer.” “I think that’s one game.” “It’s enough.” Eventually, after exhausting most of their arcade credits, they decided to take a break and grab something to drink.
The arcade was crowded, filled with flashing lights, electronic music, and the constant sounds of games going off around them. Hand in hand, they made their way toward the snack bar. Then they passed the claw machines. Rows and rows of them lined one wall. Some held generic stuffed animals. Some held candy. Some held random prizes. And one of them… One of them was filled entirely with Pokémon plushies. Pikachu. Eevee. Charmander. Squirtle. Bulbasaur. Mimikyu. Snorlax. A whole collection packed tightly behind the glass. Apparently it had been added recently, because neither of them remembered seeing it before.
The second (Y/n)’s eyes landed on it, every rational thought left her brain. “Oh, my god!” She practically squealed. “I have to win one of those!” The words echoed out far louder than she intended. The second they left her mouth, she froze. Completely froze. Her eyes widened. Her stomach dropped. Slowly, horrified, she turned toward Fuma. Oh no. Oh no, no, no. Had she really just said that out loud? About Pokémon? In front of her boyfriend? A thousand horrible possibilities immediately flooded her mind. What if he thought she was childish? What if he thought she was weird? What if he thought she was too boyish? What if he laughed? What if he suddenly realized she wasn’t the kind of girl he wanted to date?
Meanwhile, beside her, Fuma had frozen too. For a completely different reason. His eyes flicked from (Y/n). To the claw machine. Then back to (Y/n). Then back to the claw machine. His heart had started beating a little faster. Surely… No. Maybe she meant a different machine. There was another claw game right beside it. Maybe she wanted one of those prizes instead. But if she meant the Pokémon one… His brain refused to finish the thought. Because if she meant the Pokémon one… That would mean… No. Don’t get your hopes up. Still, he couldn’t help staring at the Eevee plush sitting near the front. He wanted to play that machine too. Desperately.
After several seconds of awkward silence, Fuma finally cleared his throat. If I don’t ask, I’ll never know. “Which game?” he asked carefully. (Y/n) looked at him. “The Pokémon one,” he clarified. “Or the one beside it?” For a moment, she couldn’t answer. She looked at Fuma. Then the machine. Then Fuma again. Part of her wanted to lie. To pretend she’d meant the other machine. To avoid the risk. But another part of her was tired. Tired of hiding. Tired of pretending. Tired of acting like something she loved was embarrassing. Maybe… Maybe Fuma was different. Maybe she could trust him. Her fingers tightened around his hand. “The Pokémon one,” she admitted quietly. Almost a whisper. “The Pokémon one.”
The words had barely left her mouth when she finally looked up at him properly. And nothing could have prepared her for what she saw. Fuma’s entire face lit up. Not a polite smile. Not an awkward smile. A genuinely excited grin. The kind that reached all the way to his eyes. Like someone had just handed him the best news he’d heard all week. For a second, (Y/n) simply stared at him. Completely confused. Because that was definitely not the reaction she’d been expecting. “Wait, really?” Fuma blurted out. (Y/n) nodded. She still couldn’t quite find her voice. Everything was happening so fast.
A minute ago she’d been convinced she’d ruined everything. Now her boyfriend was looking at her like she’d just told him they had won the lottery. “You like Pokémon?” Fuma asked, placing both hands on her shoulders. “For real?” His eyes were sparkling. Actually sparkling. The excitement in his voice was impossible to miss. (Y/n) nodded again. “Yeah.” That was all she managed before Fuma’s grin somehow widened even further. His cheeks had to be hurting at this point. “I love Pokémon!” he practically shouted. (Y/n) blinked. “What?” “I love Pokémon!” The excitement in his voice was so genuine that it finally snapped her out of her stunned silence. A smile slowly crept onto her face. Then another. Then she found herself laughing. “Wait, really?” This time, it was her asking.
“Of course, really!” Fuma said immediately. “I never told you because people used to make fun of me for it all the time.” His expression softened slightly. “They’d call me childish. Tell me I should’ve grown out of it. Eventually, I just stopped talking about it.” For a moment, neither of them spoke. Then (Y/n) stepped forward and wrapped her arms around him. Without hesitation. Without thinking. She buried her face against his chest. Almost immediately, Fuma hugged her back. “I know exactly what you mean,” she mumbled. “Hm?” “People told me it was childish, too.” Fuma’s arms tightened around her slightly. (Y/n) continued quietly. “And some people said Pokémon was something only boys should like.” Even now, saying it out loud felt ridiculous. But it had hurt at the time. It had hurt enough to make her hide something she genuinely loved.
“So I stopped talking about it,” she admitted. “I still played the games and watched stuff, but I never really told anyone.” Fuma pulled back just enough to look at her. His expression was warm. Affectionate. Like he couldn’t believe she had ever felt like she needed to hide. “You don’t have to hide anything from me.” (Y/n)’s heart skipped. Fuma smiled softly. “I love you, (Y/n). Everything that is you.” For a moment, she simply stared at him. Then her smile grew brighter than it had been all day. The kind of smile that made Fuma instantly smile back. Slowly, she pulled away from the hug. Then she pointed dramatically toward the claw machine. “Let’s go win some plushies!” Fuma immediately nodded. “Absolutely.”
His attention snapped toward the machine. Specifically toward a certain Eevee plush sitting near the front. “Oh, we’re getting one of those.” (Y/n) followed his gaze. Her eyes widened. “Eevee’s your favorite?” “Yes!” “Mine’s Sylveon!” Fuma gasped. Actually gasped. “No way.” “Way.” “No way!” “Way!” Fuma laughed so hard he nearly doubled over. This was unbelievable. For months, he had hidden this part of himself. For months, he had worried about what she might think. And now she was standing beside him, excitedly discussing Eeveelutions. It felt unreal. He grabbed her hand. “Come on.” They hurried toward the machine. “And after this,” Fuma continued, already sounding excited again, “you have to tell me everything.” (Y/n) laughed. “Everything?” “Everything.”
He pointed at her dramatically. “Favorite type.” “Okay.” “Favorite game.” “Okay.” “Favorite starter.” (Y/n) gasped. “That’s a cruel question.” “I know.” “That’s impossible.” “You still have to answer.” (Y/n) narrowed her eyes. “Only if you answer too.” “Deal.” They shook on it immediately. Then both turned toward the claw machine. Neither of them could stop smiling. Because for the first time in years, they weren’t hiding anymore. And somehow, completely by accident, they had discovered that the person they loved understood them perfectly.
~~~
A few days later, Fuma and (Y/n) found themselves sprawled across the couch in his apartment, dressed in matching Pokémon pajamas. The matching pajamas had been entirely accidental. At least, that was what they had both claimed. In reality, the moment they had discovered they were both Pokémon fans, all restraint had completely disappeared. Now Fuma was wearing a dark blue pajama set covered in Eevees and their evolutions, while (Y/n)’s pajamas featured Pikachu, Sylveon, and a scattering of Poké Balls.
Every time one of them looked at the other, they started smiling again. It was ridiculous. Neither of them cared. The television was on, a Pokémon game waiting to be started, but neither of them had actually begun playing yet. Because (Y/n) kept getting distracted. “Oh, my god.” She was currently kneeling in front of one of Fuma’s shelves. For the past half hour, she had done little more than wander around his apartment, discovering new Pokémon treasures. “You have Pokémon Platinum?” Fuma laughed from the couch. “Yeah.” “The original one?” “Yeah.” (Y/n) looked at him in disbelief.
“Do you know how jealous I am right now?” Fuma grinned. “You should see the drawer underneath.” “The what?” “The drawer underneath.” (Y/n) immediately opened it. A second later, a loud gasp echoed through the apartment. “No way.” Fuma laughed harder. Inside were more old games. Pokémon HeartGold. Pokémon Black. Pokémon Emerald. Several carefully preserved cartridges that Fuma had held onto for years. (Y/n) looked like she had just discovered buried treasure. “Fuma.” “Hm?” “Marry me.” Fuma nearly choked. “Isn’t that a bit too soon?” “I can make exceptions.” That earned a pillow thrown in her direction. (Y/n) laughed as it bounced harmlessly off her shoulder. As she continued exploring, she found posters rolled up in a corner.
Several plushies arranged neatly on a shelf. An entire binder filled with Pokémon cards. She carefully picked up an Eevee plush. “You really weren’t kidding when you said Eevee was your favorite.” Fuma looked over. The plush was slightly worn from years of being owned. “I’ve had that one forever.” (Y/n)’s expression softened. “You kept it?” “Of course.” “Even when people were making fun of you?” Fuma shrugged. “I never got rid of my stuff.” His smile became slightly sheepish. “I just stopped showing it to people.” For a moment, (Y/n) looked down at the plush in her hands. Then she walked over and sat beside him on the couch. “I get that.” Fuma nodded. Of course she did. She understood better than anyone.
Just a few days ago, they’d both admitted how much they’d hidden. How much they’d downplayed something they genuinely loved. How many times they’d been told they were too old for it. Or too childish. Or weird. Or, in (Y/n)’s case, that Pokémon was somehow only for boys. Looking back, it seemed almost absurd. Especially now. Now that they were sitting together, surrounded by Pokémon merchandise while wearing matching pajamas. Fuma slipped an arm around her shoulders. (Y/n) immediately leaned against him. Comfortable. Natural. Like she’d done it a thousand times before. Fuma looked down at her. At her smile. At the way she was still clutching the Eevee plush.
And honestly? He still couldn’t quite believe it. Somehow, against all odds, he had found the prettiest girl he’d ever met. A girl who made him laugh. Who challenged him. Who cared about him. Who accepted every part of him. Even the part he’d spent years hiding. Especially that part. His chest felt warm just thinking about it. “You know,” he said quietly. “Hm?” “I still can’t believe you’re real sometimes.” (Y/n) immediately looked up. “What?” Fuma smiled. “You’re amazing.” Her face turned pink almost instantly. “Fuma.” “No, seriously.” He squeezed her shoulder gently. “You’re smart, funny, beautiful, and somehow you’re just as obsessed with Pokémon as I am.”
(Y/n) buried her face in his shoulder. “You are such a dork.” “You like that I’m a dork.” “I do.” Fuma laughed. After a moment, she lifted her head. “And for the record?” “Hm?” “I feel the same way.” Fuma blinked. “What?” (Y/n) smiled softly. “I found the most handsome, most amazing boyfriend ever.” His face immediately turned red. “And he loves me exactly as I am.” Her smile widened. “Pokémon nerd and all.” Fuma groaned, hiding his face behind one of the couch cushions. (Y/n) burst out laughing. “You started it.” “I wasn’t prepared for compliments.” “That’s your problem.” “You weaponized affection.” “Correct.” Fuma peeked out from behind the cushion. (Y/n) was still smiling. Looking happier than he’d ever seen her.
And honestly? He probably looked exactly the same. The game on the television remained forgotten. Neither of them seemed particularly interested in starting it anymore. They were too busy enjoying the simple fact that they could finally be completely themselves around each other. No hiding. No pretending. No embarrassment. Just two Pokémon nerds who happened to be hopelessly in love.
i'm at work and I CANT FOCUS CUZ I WANNA READ THIS SO SO SO SO BAD, i'll rush everything I have to do this morning so I can read it as fast as I can, this is the first request I do like EVER, I'm so exciteeeeeddd
Hii, i just read all your Fumas stuff and I would looooove to read something about fuma learning that his gf is a pokemon nerd just like him, or something that way heh
That's so cute, Fuma would be over the moon if his gf loved pokémon just as much as he does!!!
Non-idol Nishimura Riki (Ni-ki) x 2 years older! female reader
Warnings: Niki is down bad for the reader, Niki is 2 years younger than reader (so reader is an 03-line), some jealousy, insecurities, Niki being angry, eating, food, reader is shorter than the guys, reader passing out, Niki injuring his arm (nothing serious), I think that’s it,
Wordcount ≈ 14.5 k (I got carried away, as usual) Not proofread, also I wrote like 10 different versions of this so at this point, I'm not sure if everything is correct for this story but I think it is
Obsessed with Niki at the moment so I had to write this
Also featuring the other Enhypen members and some &team members, mostly Nicholas and K(Kei).
Please reblog and like!
Part 2
Third Person POV
From the beginning, (Y/n) had always thought of Niki as the “kid” of the group — younger, a little clumsy, full of endless energy and reckless smiles. Even now, when she looked at him, she still saw the boy who used to trip over his own feet trying to keep up with the older guys. To her, Niki had always been something sweet, something safe, someone who needed her to look out for him, not someone to fall for.
But Niki?
He had stopped being a boy a long time ago, at least in his own eyes.
At almost twenty, with a frame that stood tall and broad, with eyes that burned a little too intensely whenever she was near, Niki wasn’t that little kid anymore.
Not that (Y/n) seemed to notice.
She still ruffled his hair sometimes. Still smiled at him like he was made of something breakable. Still called him “little one” when she was teasing, something that made the rest of their friends either wince or fight the urge to laugh.
Because everyone knew.
Everyone but her.
Heeseung, Jay, Jake, Sunghoon, Sunoo, and Jungwon had all picked up on it ages ago, the way Niki’s eyes would soften when he looked at her, the way he sat a little closer than he needed to, the way he’d stiffen with quiet jealousy if she laughed too brightly at one of them. It was written all over him, plain and painful.
But (Y/n) never saw it.
To Niki, the others were all men in her eyes: strong, confident, worthy of her admiration. But him? He was just… Niki. The little brother. The kid who followed her around and looked at her like she hung the stars herself.
It wasn’t fair, really, the way his heart ached every time she glanced past him.
But that didn’t stop him.
He would make her see.
Someday soon, he would show her he wasn’t just the “cute younger guy” anymore.
He was hers — if only she would realize it.
~~~
The living room of the shared house buzzed with low conversation and the sound of a movie playing half-forgotten in the background. It was a little cramped, eight people living together in a house meant for six, but somehow it worked. They fought, sure, over stupid things like dishes and bathroom schedules, but at the end of the day, they were family.
Even Heeseung, who had graduated last year, still lived with them.
He said he was “too emotionally attached” to move out, though everyone suspected it was more about the fear of missing out.
Tonight, they were all gathered around, Jake sprawled across the floor, Sunghoon and Jay sharing the bigger couch, Sunoo and Jungwon squished together on the other end, (Y/n) perched comfortably between them, and Niki sitting alone in the old armchair by the window.
He tried not to look too miserable.
He failed.
“So then,” (Y/n) was saying, waving her hands animatedly, “he shows up twenty minutes late, and when I asked if he got stuck in traffic, he just said, ‘Nah, I lost track of time playing video games.’”
The group groaned collectively.
“You’re kidding,” Sunoo said, making a face. “That’s so—ugh.”
“And!” (Y/n) continued, her voice rising with disbelief, “he spent the whole dinner talking about himself. I don’t think he asked me a single question. Not one!”
Jake whistled low. “Oof. Major red flag.”
Jay shook his head. “People have no game these days.”
Niki bit the inside of his cheek hard enough to hurt, trying to keep the words locked inside. Of course he didn’t deserve you. No one does.
His hands tightened around the armrests of the chair, knuckles whitening.
He wished he could just say it, scream it if he had to, that she didn’t need to waste her time on idiots who didn’t even see her properly.
Because he saw her.
Every little thing.
Every smile, every sigh, every frustrated roll of her eyes when she thought no one was watching.
But he stayed quiet.
He always did.
“Honestly, (Y/n),” Sunghoon said with a teasing grin, “at this rate, you’re gonna have to lower your standards.”
“Or raise them,” Heeseung offered, smirking. “You deserve someone who actually pays attention to you.”
Niki’s chest twisted at Heeseung’s words, half wanting to hug him, half wanting to punch a wall. Yeah. Someone like me.
(Y/n) laughed, tossing her head back a little, unaware of the silent storm brewing just a few feet away. “Maybe I should just stay single forever. Less hassle.”
“Or,” Jungwon piped up, glancing meaningfully at Niki, “maybe someone closer than you think already likes you.”
The room went still for a split second.
(Y/n) laughed it off, thinking Jungwon was just being playful.
“Aww, Wonnie, if you’re volunteering, you’re a little too young for me,” she teased, ruffling his hair.
Niki felt like sinking into the floor.
“Hey!” Jungwon protested, slapping her hand away with a mock glare while everyone else chuckled.
Niki stared down at his hands, jaw clenched.
Too young.
That’s how she saw him. Always had. Always would.
The movie flickered across the screen, ignored.
The others fell back into easy chatter.
But Niki sat there in his chair, sulking quietly, heart pounding, wishing he could be brave enough to change her mind.
One day.
Just not yet.
~~~
The kitchen was bathed in soft morning light, a golden haze slipping through the windows. (Y/n) stood in front of the cabinets, pajama pants hanging loose on her hips, hair still messy from sleep, and a deep frown creasing her features.
She hopped lightly on her toes, fingers stretching toward the highest shelf, where, cruelly, her favorite cereal had been stashed. She barely brushed the bottom of the box before it shifted farther out of reach.
“Ugh,” she groaned under her breath, glaring up as if the cereal had personally offended her.
Behind her, footsteps padded softly against the floorboards. Niki strolled into the kitchen, rubbing his eyes sleepily, hair sticking up a little in the back. He caught sight of her struggle instantly and smirked, a slow, lazy smile that lit up his whole face.
Perfect.
Leaning casually against the counter for a second, arms crossed, he watched her jump again, completely ineffective but adorable.
Then, pushing off the counter, he stepped up behind her.
“Need some help, shorty?” he drawled, voice still husky from sleep.
(Y/n) turned, blinking up at him, clearly just noticing he was there. “Huh? Oh—” she started, but before she could finish, Niki reached effortlessly above her, muscles in his arms flexing slightly beneath the loose sleeves of his t-shirt as he grabbed the box in one smooth motion.
He handed it to her with a cocky little grin.
And for just a heartbeat, he lingered close, close enough for her to notice that he had gotten taller than her. Way taller. Close enough for her to see that the angles of his face weren’t those of a boy anymore but of someone growing into his own.
But if (Y/n) noticed, she didn’t show it.
She just grinned, taking the cereal from his hand. “Thanks, skyscraper,” she said teasingly, ruffling his hair before turning away to sit at the table.
Niki froze.
Hair ruffled. Again.
He stared after her, heart dropping straight into his stomach.
Skyscraper.
Thanks.
No second glance. No lingering look of surprise at how tall he’d gotten, how broad his shoulders were now. No blush, no flustered stammering. Nothing.
Just the same old (Y/n).
Niki dropped heavily into the chair across from her, sulking without even trying to hide it this time.
“You’re welcome,” he muttered under his breath, resting his chin in his hand as he watched her pour her cereal, completely oblivious to the battle raging inside of him.
One day, he promised himself.
One day she would look at him and see.
But for now, he shoved his frustration down deep, focusing instead on memorizing the way her nose scrunched a little when she concentrated on pouring just the right amount of milk.
Still his girl.
She just didn’t know it yet.
~~~
(Y/n) scarfed down the last few bites of her cereal, totally oblivious to the stormy cloud hovering over Niki’s head. She checked the time on her phone and jumped up with a little gasp.
“Ah! I’m gonna be late!” she said, shoving her bowl into the sink with a loud clatter.
Niki stood up halfway from his chair, almost like he wanted to say something — anything — to make her stay just a little longer. But all he managed was a quiet, “Good luck,” as she hurried out of the kitchen, throwing him a distracted thumbs-up over her shoulder.
The second she disappeared down the hall, the kitchen door swung open again — and in strolled Jake and Sunoo, both looking far too energetic for this early in the morning.
Jake immediately caught sight of Niki’s face and snorted. “Man, you look like someone kicked your puppy.”
Sunoo dropped himself dramatically into the seat next to Niki, eyeing him with a knowing smirk. “Or like someone stole your girl.”
Niki scowled, slouching further down into his chair. “Shut up,” he muttered.
Jake laughed as he made his way to the fridge. “Bro, you’re so obvious it’s painful. If I didn’t know any better, I’d think you were gonna start crying into your cereal.”
Sunoo leaned forward, resting his chin in his hand. “Seriously, what’s eating you this time? She just thanked you.”
Niki let out a bitter, humorless laugh. “Yeah. She thanked me. Called me ‘skyscraper’ like I’m some little kid who just happened to get tall overnight.”
Jake raised an eyebrow. “You did get stupid tall overnight.”
“That’s not the point!” Niki groaned, running a frustrated hand through his hair. He stared at the tabletop like it had personally betrayed him. “She still thinks of me as a kid. She doesn’t see me, not really.”
Sunoo tilted his head. “She’ll come around, Niki. It’s just gonna take a little time.”
Niki shook his head, bitterness rising in his throat. “No, you don’t get it,” he muttered. “The other day — when we were all in the living room — she said Jungwon was ‘too young’ for her.”
He looked up at them, voice tight. “Jungwon. He’s only a year older than me. If he’s too young for her, what the hell does that make me?”
Jake’s teasing grin faltered slightly, replaced by something softer.
Sunoo winced. “Damn. That’s rough.”
“I’m never gonna be anything more than the kid she grew up babysitting,” Niki mumbled, sinking lower into his seat.
Jake crossed his arms over his chest, thinking. “You’re taller than half the guys she’s dated,” he said eventually. “You’re more mature than most of them too, even if you don’t always act like it.”
Sunoo smiled encouragingly. “And honestly, you grew into your face pretty nicely,” he teased, elbowing him lightly. “You’re not the same kid anymore.”
Niki didn’t look convinced.
He let out a sigh, propping his forehead against the table dramatically.
“One day,” Jake said with a small shrug, grabbing a carton of juice from the fridge, “she’s gonna look at you and realize you’ve been standing there the whole time. Waiting for her.”
“Yeah,” Sunoo chimed in, patting Niki’s back. “And until then, we’ll be here… making fun of you mercilessly.”
Niki groaned again into the wood. “Best friends ever.”
Jake laughed, ruffling his hair as he passed. “You’re welcome, skyscraper.”
And as the early morning light filled the kitchen, Niki stayed slumped over the table — stuck between wanting to grow up faster and desperately wishing (Y/n) would just finally see that he already had.
~~~
The final class of the day was always a drag, and today was no exception. The low hum of the lecture hall filled the air, students already half-zoned out before the professor even started speaking.
(Y/n) trudged in, dragging her backpack behind her like a defeated soldier. She slumped into her usual seat, rubbing her tired eyes.
A soft thud on the desk in front of her made her look up.
Niki stood there, holding out an iced tea and a small bag of snacks — her favorites.
No words, just a quiet offering.
Her whole face lit up in surprise, a sleepy smile tugging at her lips. “Oh my god, you’re a lifesaver,” she said, taking the drink eagerly. Without thinking, she reached up and ruffled his hair — again — like she always did. “Such a good little kid.”
Niki stiffened.
The words hit him like a punch to the gut.
Little kid.
Good little kid.
He forced a strained smile as he dropped into the seat beside her, but inside he was burning. He stared straight ahead as the lecture began, arms crossed tightly over his chest, tapping his foot in a restless rhythm against the floor.
(Y/n) sipped her tea happily at first, then glanced sideways at him.
He wasn’t smiling.
He wasn’t joking around like he normally did.
He wasn’t even pretending to listen to the lecture, he was just sitting there, sulking, a storm cloud practically hanging over his head.
Frowning, she leaned over and whispered, “Hey… you okay?”
He opened his mouth, ready to brush it off, when another voice cut through the small space between them.
“Hey, (Y/n).”
They both turned.
Standing next to their row was Nicholas, tall, handsome, charming. He was friends with Jake and Heeseung, a familiar face around their house parties and study groups. He flashed (Y/n) a confident smile, running a hand through his perfectly styled hair.
“I was wondering,” Nicholas said casually, “if you’d wanna grab coffee with me sometime? Or, uh—tea,” he added quickly, glancing at the drink in her hand with an easy laugh.
Niki felt something ugly twist in his chest.
Before (Y/n) could even answer, Niki was already shoving his books into his bag with jerky movements.
She turned toward him, startled. “Niki—”
But he didn’t look at her. He didn’t say anything. He just stood up, slinging his bag over his shoulder roughly.
And then he was walking away, his long strides carrying him toward the door without a single glance back.
(Y/n) watched him go, confusion knotting in her stomach.
Nicholas shifted awkwardly beside her. “Was it something I said?”
She shook her head slowly, forcing a small, distracted smile. “No. It’s not you. Sorry.”
But even as she turned back to face Nicholas, her thoughts lingered somewhere else — trailing after Niki’s retreating figure and the hurt he hadn’t even tried to hide.
~~~
(Y/n) shifted awkwardly in her seat after Niki left, still feeling the strange weight in the air he’d left behind.
Nicholas, seeming to pick up on the tension, scratched the back of his neck and gave her a sheepish smile.
“Uh — just to be clear,” he said, lowering his voice, “when I asked you out… I meant like, as friends. Not, like, a date date.”
(Y/n) blinked in surprise before laughing softly. “Oh, thank God.”
Nicholas grinned. “No offense — you’re super hot and all. Just… not really my type, y’know?”
She snorted, taking a sip of her tea. “Right back at you.”
The easy banter melted the lingering awkwardness, and when the lecture ended, they decided to walk to a nearby café together. It was nice, casual, relaxed. Nicholas was easy to talk to, which was probably why he got along so well with the guys at the house.
But still, somewhere in the back of her mind, (Y/n) kept replaying Niki’s sudden exit over and over.
It bothered her.
More than she wanted to admit.
As they sat down at a small table with their drinks, hers a sweet tea, his a plain coffee, she hesitated for a moment before blurting out, “Hey… do you have any idea what’s going on with Niki?”
Nicholas lifted his cup, thinking for a second.
“I mean…” he shrugged, noncommittally. “He seemed fine earlier when I saw him. Maybe he’s just tired? It’s been a long week for everyone.”
(Y/n) frowned, swirling her straw in her cup distractedly. “Yeah, but… he usually doesn’t just storm out like that.”
Nicholas looked at her carefully, choosing his words.
He had his suspicions.
It wasn’t exactly hard to notice the way Niki’s eyes always followed her around the house, or how he lit up the second she smiled at him, or, conversely, how he visibly deflated when she joked about him being a kid.
But Nicholas also knew it wasn’t his place to say it out loud.
Not like this.
Not when it clearly wasn’t something (Y/n) had figured out for herself yet.
So he just smiled a little and said, “Maybe he’s just… dealing with stuff. You know how it is. Sometimes people have bad days.”
(Y/n) nodded slowly, not entirely convinced, but letting it go for now.
Still, the image of Niki’s face, the way he wouldn’t meet her eyes, the frustration written all over his shoulders, stayed with her.
And for the first time in a long time, she wondered if maybe there was something about Niki she hadn’t quite been seeing.
~~~
Later that evening, the house was filled with the delicious smell of dinner. (Y/n) and Jungwon were at the kitchen counter, working together to prepare a meal. The chatter between them was light and easy, with Jungwon laughing at something (Y/n) said.
Jake, on the other hand, was sprawled out on the couch, looking half-dead from an entire day spent immersed in math. His eyes were barely open, and his hand instinctively reached for the bag of chips beside him as he mumbled something incoherent, too tired to care about anything else.
When the boys came back from the gym, they didn’t say much. Heeseung and Sunghoon exchanged a few words with Jungwon and (Y/n) as they grabbed snacks from the pantry, but there was something about Niki that stood out. He didn’t laugh along with the others. He didn’t joke. He just silently moved around, quietly trying to help clear the table after dinner, like he was trying to make himself useful to avoid being asked about the obvious injury on his arm.
It wasn’t until he pushed himself to the sink that (Y/n) noticed.
“Wait a second…”
She froze, eyes narrowing as she looked more closely.
Niki had a bandage wrapped around his bicep, and the way he was holding his arm — stiff, almost guarded — immediately caught her attention. Her heart skipped a beat.
“Hey, what happened to your arm?” she asked, her voice soft but laced with concern.
Niki didn’t immediately look up. He was pretending to focus on rinsing the dishes, his expression unreadable.
“It’s nothing.” His voice was flat, dismissive.
(Y/n) didn’t buy it. She was already moving closer, her hand gently resting on his shoulder as she guided him toward one of the chairs at the kitchen table.
“Niki.” Her voice softened, more insistent now. “Come sit down. Let me look at it.”
He hesitated for a moment, but when she gently urged him again, he sighed in defeat and sat down.
She knelt in front of him, her fingers gently peeling back the edge of the bandage to see the injury underneath. The muscle looked strained, and even just touching it caused him to wince slightly.
“You’re hurt,” (Y/n) said softly, frowning as she studied him closely. She felt a sharp pang of worry — for him, for how much he was clearly hiding.
Niki looked away, trying to pull his arm back, but she was insistent. “I’m fine,” he muttered, his tone stiff. “Just… strained it while lifting weights.”
“That’s not fine,” she said, looking up at him, her face now marked with genuine concern. She got up to grab some soothing ointment from the medicine cabinet. As she walked back toward him, she couldn’t help but lightly scold, “You’re so reckless sometimes, Niki. You should have known better than to push yourself like that.”
Niki clenched his jaw. He was starting to get frustrated, his shoulders tight with the tension he couldn’t seem to shake off. He’d been trying to just get over it — to bottle everything up — but the more (Y/n) hovered over him, the more it felt like he was going to snap.
She sat down beside him, gently applying the ointment to his strained muscle, her touch soft but firm.
But then he couldn’t take it anymore. He pulled back, his voice sharp with frustration. “Stop!”
(Y/n) blinked in surprise, her fingers pausing. “Niki?”
“Stop treating me like a kid,” he snapped, his gaze fierce. “I’m not a kid anymore. I’m an adult.” His chest rose and fell with the intensity of his words. “I don’t need you to coddle me. I don’t need you to act like I can’t take care of myself.”
For a moment, there was silence between them. His words hung heavy in the air, the hurt and frustration in his voice undeniable. (Y/n) opened her mouth to say something, but he quickly stood up, his movements stiff as he threw his hands in his pockets.
“I’m not your little brother, (Y/n). I’m not… the kid you grew up with. I’m me.” His voice was raw, laced with an anger he hadn’t quite known how to release until now.
(Y/n) stood frozen, her heart pounding. She had no idea how to respond. This wasn’t the Niki she was used to.
She had never seen him like this — so angry, so frustrated. But more than that, it hit her hard: maybe she had been the one holding him back all along, treating him like someone he wasn’t anymore.
The room felt tense, the air thick between them. (Y/n) finally took a breath, her voice quieter but still filled with worry. “Niki… I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to make you feel that way.”
He didn’t answer, his back to her as he stood by the table, his jaw clenched tight.
It felt like the walls between them had gotten taller in just a few seconds. He had always been the younger one, the “little brother” to everyone. But now… the truth was clear. He had changed, grown, become someone different, someone who was no longer content to live in the shadows of others.
And (Y/n) wasn’t sure how to deal with that.
~~~
The sound of water running filled the otherwise quiet kitchen.
(Y/n) stood at the sink, mechanically washing dishes, her shoulders slightly hunched and her head bowed. She blinked hard a few times, willing away the stinging in her eyes — but it didn’t help much.
She didn’t even hear Jungwon approach until he was right beside her, towel in hand, quietly taking a plate she had just washed.
“You okay?” he asked gently, his voice low so that only she could hear.
(Y/n) startled slightly, then gave a weak smile. “Yeah… yeah, I’m fine.”
Jungwon raised an eyebrow, unimpressed. “You don’t look fine.”
That was all it took.
(Y/n) let out a shaky breath and bit her lip, focusing a little too hard on scrubbing the next plate.
“I think I upset Niki,” she said quietly, her voice trembling just a little. “I… I didn’t mean to. I just… I’m worried about him. And he got mad. Really mad.”
Jungwon nodded, taking the plate from her hands and setting it aside to dry.
“What happened?”
She sniffled softly, drying her hands before leaning against the counter. “I saw he hurt his arm, and I got worried. I guess I was treating him like… like I always have. You know? Like a little kid who needed taking care of. And he just… snapped. Said he’s not a kid anymore. That he’s an adult now.”
Her voice cracked a little on the word adult, and Jungwon could see the genuine worry in her eyes.
She wasn’t upset because he yelled.
She was upset because she had hurt him, even without meaning to.
Jungwon sighed, resting the towel over his shoulder, thinking for a moment before he spoke.
“(Y/n)…” he started carefully, “we’ve all seen it happen. Niki growing up, changing. He’s not the same kid he was when we all first met.”
(Y/n) glanced up at him, her brows knit together tightly.
“You’re not wrong to care about him,” Jungwon continued. “But…” He hesitated, choosing his words carefully. “You’re the only one who still treats him like he’s stuck in time. Like he’s still that teenage boy who needed someone to tie his shoelaces for him.”
He gave a small, almost fond smile at the memory.
“But he’s different now. He’s taller than all of us, stronger. He’s been through stuff you haven’t seen. And… as one of the youngest in this house, I get it.”
He picked up another plate, drying it absentmindedly as he spoke.
“When people look at you like you’re still a kid, even when you’re trying your hardest to prove you’re not… it kinda feels like they don’t see you. Not really. It hurts.”
(Y/n) stared down at her hands, guilt blooming in her chest.
“I think,” Jungwon said softly, “he just wants you to see him for who he is now. Not who he used to be.”
The silence stretched between them for a moment before Jungwon gave her a little nudge with his elbow.
“You’ll figure it out,” he said gently. “You care about him. That’s the most important part.”
(Y/n) finally let out a breath she didn’t realize she’d been holding, blinking quickly to clear her eyes.
“Thanks, Wonnie,” she murmured.
He smiled warmly at her, grabbing another dish.
“Anytime. Now hurry up — if we leave these last dishes for Jake, they’re gonna be sitting here ‘til morning.”
Despite everything, (Y/n) laughed softly, and the heaviness in her chest lightened just a little.
But even as she scrubbed the next plate, she couldn’t help but wonder:
When did Niki grow up so much… and how had she missed it?
~~~
The afternoon sun cast a warm glow over the campus yard, where groups of students gathered between classes, laughing and talking. (Y/n) sat at a table outside the café, picking half-heartedly at her sandwich as her gaze wandered across the lawn.
And there he was.
Niki.
He was with a group of friends, laughing easily, tossing a soccer ball back and forth. His body moved with a natural grace, all long limbs and effortless strength.
She watched as he spun the ball on his finger, grinning proudly when his friends cheered, then danced around in a mock celebration, his familiar laugh floating through the air.
It was the same laugh she remembered from when he was younger — pure, loud, a little uncontrollable. But everything else…
Everything else had changed.
His face was sharper now, his jawline more defined. His features had matured, lost the roundness of youth. His hair was longer, messily styled in a way that somehow made him look even older, even more untouchable. His shoulders were broad, his posture confident without being cocky. Even the way he laughed felt different — freer, maybe, like he wasn’t trying to impress anyone anymore.
And his voice — when he called out to one of his friends — was deep, low, and rich with a maturity she hadn’t fully registered until now.
(Y/n) felt a tight knot form in her chest as she watched him, a strange cocktail of emotions swirling inside her.
When did this happen?
When did he grow up so much… and how had I missed it?
The thought gnawed at her.
Maybe she hadn’t missed it.
Maybe… she just didn’t want to see it.
She rested her chin on her hand, her sandwich forgotten.
When he was younger, he’d clung to her side like a shadow — eager for attention, desperate for affection. He used to beam whenever she praised him, used to puff up with pride if she called him her “little man.”
She had been important to him back then.
Someone he needed.
But now…
Now he didn’t need her like that anymore.
He had friends, dreams, a life that didn’t orbit around her.
He had become someone independent, someone strong, someone who could stand on his own without needing her to hold his hand.
And that realization cut deeper than she expected.
Maybe she had kept seeing him as a boy because it was easier.
Because if he grew up…
If he didn’t need her anymore…
Where would that leave her?
A small, bittersweet smile tugged at her lips as she watched Niki toss the ball high into the air, laughing when one of his friends missed it.
He was still her Niki.
But he wasn’t a boy anymore.
And if she didn’t figure out how to see him for who he was now…
She was going to lose him.
Not as a little brother.
Not as the boy who needed her.
But as the man who had been standing right in front of her all along — hoping she would finally see him.
~~~
Niki wasn’t in a hurry to go home.
He knew he should be — he knew he owed (Y/n) an apology for snapping at her.
It wasn’t her fault she saw him that way.
But even knowing that, the sting of her words, her touch — ruffling his hair like he was still a kid — made something heavy settle in his chest.
He wasn’t ready to see her yet.
Not if it meant standing there while she smiled that soft, maternal smile at him again.
Not if it meant feeling like nothing he did would ever make her look at him differently.
So he stayed out.
Played a few more rounds of basketball at the gym with some friends.
Grabbed late night food at a 24-hour diner.
Laughed at dumb jokes, scrolled mindlessly through his phone.
Anything to avoid going home to her.
It wasn’t until past midnight that Niki finally gave up.
His legs ached, and the exhaustion was catching up with him.
He trudged up the familiar walkway to the shared house, his bag slung loosely over his shoulder, hoodie pulled up to shield him from the chill in the air.
Pushing the door open quietly, he was greeted by the soft hum of the TV left on in the living room.
He paused in the doorway, his heart sinking at the sight before him.
There, curled up on the couch, was (Y/n).
She was fast asleep, still in her clothes from earlier, her head tucked against the armrest.
Even in sleep, her expression wasn’t peaceful — her brows furrowed slightly, her lips pressed into a thin line.
And... tear stains on her cheeks?
Niki stood frozen for a second, guilt flooding his chest.
He swallowed thickly, running a hand through his hair.
Idiot, he cursed himself.
Despite still feeling like he needed space, he couldn’t just leave her like that.
He crossed the room slowly, crouching down beside the couch.
“(Y/n),” he whispered softly, reaching out to gently shake her shoulder.
She stirred, blinking blearily at him, her body slow and sluggish from deep sleep.
“Niki?” she mumbled, her voice hoarse and small.
“Yeah,” he said, voice low, almost hesitant. “You should go to your room. It’s late.”
She sat up slowly, rubbing at her eyes.
For a moment, she just looked at him, and in the haze of sleep, maybe in the haze of regret too, she whispered, so quietly he almost missed it:
“I’m sorry, Niki… for treating you like a kid.”
Niki’s heart squeezed painfully in his chest.
He hadn’t expected her to say anything.
Not now.
Not like this.
For a second, he didn’t know what to do.
The part of him that was still angry, still hurt, wanted to retreat.
But the bigger part — the part that had been hopelessly, stupidly in love with her for as long as he could remember — just wanted to wrap her up in his arms and tell her it was okay.
He exhaled slowly, standing up straight.
“Come on,” he said, voice softer than before, offering her his hand. “Let’s get you to bed.”
(Y/n) gave a small, tired nod and took his hand without hesitation.
Her fingers curled trustingly around his, just like they used to when he was little and she was the only person he’d ever looked up to.
But this time…
This time, Niki didn’t feel like a little kid being led around.
This time, he was the one steadying her.
And maybe… just maybe…
things were starting to change.
~~~
The tension between Niki and (Y/n) lingered, a heavy thing that settled between them like an invisible wall.
They had talked, in a way, but it wasn’t enough to clear the air completely.
Not yet.
The others noticed, of course.
Shared glances across the dinner table, silent conversations with their eyes.
But no one said anything out loud.
And maybe that was why it was so easy for everyone to miss how exhausted (Y/n) was getting.
At first, it just seemed normal.
Exam season was brutal.
Everyone was running on fumes, pulling all-nighters, surviving off instant noodles and cold coffee.
But as the days wore on, Niki started to notice the little things.
The way (Y/n)’s head would droop during study sessions.
How she’d stare blankly at her notes, blinking slow and heavy.
The dark circles that had bloomed under her eyes like bruises.
The way her hands would tremble when she thought no one was looking.
Still, he convinced himself she’d be okay.
(Y/n) was strong.
She always pushed through.
But today…
Today was different.
Their shared class had a big presentation — the final one before exams.
The room was packed, students nervously shuffling papers, tapping their feet.
Niki sat toward the middle, restless, his knee bouncing under the desk.
When it was (Y/n)’s turn, she stepped up to the front of the room, clutching her notes in shaking hands.
Niki sat forward slightly, sensing something off immediately.
She looked… fragile.
Pale.
Her voice, usually steady and confident, was thin and wavering.
As she spoke, Niki’s eyes never left her.
He saw everything.
The slight sway of her stance.
The way she gripped the edge of the podium like it was the only thing keeping her upright.
The way her sentences started to blur together, her eyes unfocused.
His chest tightened.
Something wasn’t right.
Then, just as she wrapped up her last sentence, it happened.
Her knees buckled.
Her body tilted sideways.
And before anyone else in the room even processed what was happening, Niki was already moving.
He didn’t remember standing up.
Didn’t remember pushing his chair back so fast it screeched against the floor.
All he knew was that suddenly he was beside her, catching her just before she hit the ground.
“(Y/n)!” he gasped, panic surging through him.
He cradled her head carefully, easing her down as gently as he could.
Her face was deathly pale, her breathing shallow but steady.
The professor rushed over, the class erupting into murmurs and concerned whispers.
But Niki tuned it all out.
It was just him and her.
“Hey, wake up,” he whispered, brushing a strand of hair from her face with trembling fingers. “Come on, (Y/n)… please…”
She didn’t stir.
Heeseung, Jay, and Sunghoon appeared out of nowhere, pushing through the crowd.
Jay knelt beside him, his face tense.
“She needs to get to the nurse. Now.”
Niki didn’t hesitate.
Carefully, he scooped her up into his arms, ignoring the sting in his strained bicep, ignoring the shocked gasps from their classmates.
(Y/n) was light — too light — and limp against him.
“Move!” he barked, voice rougher than he’d ever used in class, clearing a path as he carried her out the door.
His heart hammered against his ribs with every step.
All the tension, the anger, the awkwardness from the past few days melted away, replaced with one overwhelming thought:
I can’t lose her.
~~~
The sky outside had long since fallen into darkness, the faint glow of the campus lights filtering through the small window of the nurse’s office.
It had been four hours since (Y/n) first passed out, and finally, her lashes fluttered open.
The room swam before her eyes, the world moving sluggishly as her body struggled to fully wake up.
For a moment, panic clutched at her chest — unfamiliar ceiling, sterile smell of antiseptic — where was she?
But then… she felt it.
The solid, grounding weight in her hand.
Slowly, she turned her head, her vision clearing just enough to see a familiar messy head of hair resting on the edge of the bed, Niki’s fingers still loosely intertwined with hers.
Even in sleep, he held on.
Her heart ached, too full with something she couldn’t name.
Without thinking, she lifted her free hand and ran it through his hair, her fingers gently brushing against his scalp in a soft, affectionate touch.
Niki stirred almost immediately.
Blinking blearily, he sat up straight, his eyes finding hers with a sharpness that instantly shifted into frantic worry.
“(Y/n)!” he gasped, sitting up so fast he almost knocked his chair over. “Are you okay? Are you dizzy? Does your head hurt? You need water— wait, don’t sit up too fast!”
She blinked at him in stunned silence.
He was… yelling at her.
Half-scolding, half-panicking — but there was no mistaking the authority in his voice.
He wasn’t the kid she used to babysit anymore.
This was a young man, one who was terrified for her but standing steady, not running away from the fear.
“(Y/n),” he huffed, exasperated after seeing her still dazed expression. “You scared the hell out of me.”
His voice cracked just a little on the last word.
Her chest squeezed painfully.
“I…” she started, her voice hoarse. She had to swallow before she could speak properly. “I’m sorry, Niki.”
He shook his head immediately, squeezing her hand lightly.
“You should be apologizing to yourself, not me,” he muttered. “You push yourself way too hard.”
For a moment, she just stared at him, the tenderness of his scolding washing over her like warm water.
Then, slowly, she smiled — soft, tired, but genuine.
“Thank you,” she whispered, her thumb brushing over the back of his hand. “For staying with me.”
Niki’s gaze softened at that.
He squeezed her hand again and shrugged like it was obvious.
“Of course I stayed,” he said. “You hate being alone when you’re sick.”
(Y/n) froze slightly at that.
Her smile faltered for half a second.
That was… something she had told him years ago.
Back when she first started babysitting him, when he was just a little boy clinging to her side, scared of thunderstorms and fevers.
She had never mentioned it again.
Not once.
And yet, he remembered.
All this time.
She blinked rapidly, forcing back the sudden sting of tears that weren’t from exhaustion this time.
Instead, she let herself smile wider, a soft, touched kind of smile that made Niki’s heart stutter.
“You remembered that?” she asked, voice cracking slightly.
He ducked his head shyly, rubbing the back of his neck with his free hand.
“Yeah,” he mumbled. “I remember everything about you.”
The words hung between them, thick and heavy and unspoken.
For the first time, (Y/n) looked at him — really looked at him.
And for the first time, she didn’t see the boy who needed her.
She saw the man who had always, quietly, chosen her.
~~~
The moment (Y/n) stepped through the front door, she was ambushed.
Jake was the first to reach her, throwing his arms around her like a koala, nearly knocking the air out of her tired lungs.
“Don’t ever do that again!” he whined dramatically, pulling away to look at her face as if to double-check she was really standing.
Before she could even respond, Sunghoon was there, gently ruffling her hair and scolding her with a worried frown, while Sunoo hovered by her side, shoving a blanket into her hands.
Jay appeared from the kitchen, a proud smile on his face.
“I made your favorite,” he announced. “You’re eating everything, no arguments.”
Heeseung leaned over the couch with a soft grin. “And we got snacks. Like, a lot of snacks. Enough for a whole week of feeling sorry for yourself.”
(Y/n) felt her heart swell at the sight of all of them — her odd, chaotic little family — fussing over her like she was something precious.
She laughed, the sound a little hoarse but genuine, and let herself be guided to the couch where Jungwon had already made space for her.
The evening passed in a warm, happy blur.
The boys kept the conversation light, switching between ridiculous debates about movies, funny childhood stories, and bad impressions of each other.
(Y/n) found herself relaxing, her body still weak but her heart lighter.
The fatigue of the past week started to lift, replaced by the familiar comfort of being surrounded by people who loved her.
And yet, somewhere in the middle of Jay arguing passionately with Jake about whether cereal counted as soup, something flickered at the back of her mind.
A memory.
Or maybe… a dream?
The nurses office.
Niki’s voice, low and serious, saying:
“This is just what you do for the person you love. Being in love makes you stupid.”
(Y/n) stiffened slightly, the blanket slipping a little off her lap as the memory came into sharper focus.
Had she imagined it?
Had she been so out of it that her brain invented the words she had secretly wanted to hear?
Or had Niki actually said it?
She wasn’t sure.
But even the thought — even the possibility — made something stir deep inside her.
Something unfamiliar.
Something terrifying.
Something… exciting.
Almost as if pulled by a force she couldn’t control, her eyes drifted across the room.
And there he was.
Niki.
Leaning back in the armchair, long legs stretched out in front of him, laughing at something Heeseung had just said.
The golden light from the lamp softened his features, but it didn’t hide how sharp they had become — the strong jawline, the way his nose crinkled when he smiled, the way his entire body moved with a casual confidence he hadn’t had just a few years ago.
(Y/n) stared at him, really stared, and suddenly, her heart gave a small, traitorous skip.
It had never done that before.
And in that instant, she realized —
Maybe it wasn’t that Niki had changed.
Maybe it was her who was finally seeing him for who he truly was.
~~~
After two full days of being confined to the house — much to her frustration but to the boys’ immense relief — (Y/n) was finally feeling well enough to step back into the world of university life.
Wrapped in a cozy sweater and with a strict promise to “take it easy” weighing heavily on her shoulders, she headed onto campus, the spring morning air crisp and fresh.
Yet as she walked, her thoughts weren’t on classes or exams.
They were on Niki.
Specifically, on the words that had been haunting her ever since that night in the nurse’s office.
“This is what you do for the person you love. Being in love makes you stupid.”
Had he really said it?
Or had her feverish, delirious mind invented it because deep down, she wanted it to be true?
She needed answers.
And she needed someone to help her untangle the knot that had formed in her chest — someone outside of her chaotic household, someone she could trust to be honest with her without immediately running off to tell Niki.
There was only one person she could think of.
Nicholas.
Their last conversation had been easy, natural, and she had a feeling he could help her make sense of the whirlwind inside her.
So the second she arrived at campus, she started looking around, scanning the familiar courtyard until she spotted him sitting at one of the picnic tables under a tree, laughing with two other guys she vaguely recognized — EJ and Yuma.
Without much thought, she hurried over, slowing only when she got close enough to not look desperate.
“Nicholas,” she called softly.
His blood red dyed hair bounced as he turned at the sound of his name, his easy grin lighting up his face.
“Hey, (Y/n)! Feeling better?” he asked, his tone genuinely kind.
“Yeah, a lot better, thanks,” she said quickly, shooting an apologetic smile at EJ and Yuma before adding, “Would you mind if I steal him for a little bit?”
The two boys shared a look, then chuckled, waving her off like they already knew better than to get involved.
Nicholas stood up without question, slinging his backpack over one shoulder.
“Of course. You okay?” he asked as he fell into step beside her.
“I… don’t know,” she admitted, fiddling with the sleeve of her sweater. “That’s kind of why I need to talk to you.”
He raised an eyebrow but didn’t push, following her toward a quieter corner of campus where they could sit under the shade of a tree away from the rush of students.
Once they sat down, Nicholas gave her his full attention, his usual teasing demeanor replaced with something more serious and patient.
“Alright. What’s on your mind?”
(Y/n) hesitated, chewing on her bottom lip.
How was she even supposed to bring this up without sounding ridiculous?
But Nicholas waited, no judgment in his eyes.
“It’s about Niki…” she finally said in a small voice.
Nicholas leaned back, crossing his arms loosely.
“Figured.”
She gave him a half-hearted glare, but her heart wasn’t really in it.
“I… I think he might feel something for me. I mean— I don’t know for sure. And even if he did, it’s not like I ever… I mean, he’s younger and I always just…” She trailed off, frustrated with herself.
Nicholas chuckled softly.
“(Y/n), slow down. Breathe. Talk to me.”
She did, inhaling deeply before explaining everything — the words she thought she heard, the way Niki had taken care of her, the way he had yelled at her with worry in his voice, the way he had changed in her eyes seemingly overnight.
The way her heart had jumped for the first time.
When she finished, she sat there, staring at her hands in her lap, feeling vulnerable and stupid.
Nicholas was quiet for a moment before he spoke, his voice gentle.
“You know… sometimes the people we’re closest to change right in front of us, and we don’t notice because we’re so stuck on how they used to be.”
(Y/n) swallowed thickly, nodding.
“And honestly?” Nicholas continued with a small, knowing smile, “If you’re feeling even a little bit like your heart’s skipping because of him… doesn’t that already tell you something?”
She looked up at him, wide-eyed.
Nicholas shrugged, as if it was the most obvious thing in the world.
“You don’t look at someone like that unless you care about them a lot more than just a friend. Or a kid you used to babysit.”
The words hit her harder than she expected, a lump forming in her throat.
Nicholas laughed a little to lighten the mood.
“Besides, Niki’s not exactly subtle. If you even think he said something like that about love, I’m willing to bet he meant it.”
(Y/n) bit her lip, her heart pounding.
She still didn’t know exactly what to do — but for the first time, it felt like she was seeing the path ahead a little more clearly.
Nicholas nudged her with his elbow.
“You’ll figure it out. Just… don’t take too long. Some things are worth being a little brave for.”
And as she sat there, the sun shining through the leaves above them, she realized he was right.
Maybe it was time she stopped being afraid of seeing Niki for who he had become — and maybe… for who he had always been.
~~~
What (Y/n) didn’t see — too caught up in her whirlwind of emotions as she sat talking with Nicholas under the tree — was a figure standing across the campus yard.
Niki.
He had just been on his way back from grabbing some lunch, planning to maybe — just maybe — find a way to talk to her if he spotted her.
But now, there he was, frozen in place, a bag dangling from his fingers as he watched her sitting with Nicholas, their heads bent close together, deep in conversation.
The sight made something sharp twist in his chest.
He couldn’t hear what they were saying from this distance, but he didn’t need to.
It was the way she leaned in, the way Nicholas smiled at her — relaxed, easy, familiar.
He felt the jealousy and insecurity bubble up inside him like a volcano about to erupt.
Did she like him? Was that why she had gone looking for him?
Had he lost before he even had a chance?
The irrational urge to storm across the grass and pull her away was almost overwhelming.
His fists clenched at his sides, his heart thundering in his ears.
“No,” he told himself, trying to take a deep breath. “You can’t just… pull her away like that. You don’t even know what they’re talking about.”
But the ache didn’t lessen.
Until—
He saw it.
Nicholas reaching out, ruffling (Y/n)’s hair, laughing as he did — the same way (Y/n) always ruffled his hair when she was teasing or comforting him.
And just like that, something inside Niki deflated.
Nicholas didn’t like her — at least not in that way.
The gesture was too casual, too brotherly.
It wasn’t the way you touched someone you had romantic feelings for.
Relief flooded through him, enough that his tense shoulders relaxed slightly.
But even then, a small twinge of jealousy remained, stubborn and bitter.
It wasn’t just about romance.
Nicholas could talk to her easily.
Could make her laugh.
Could listen to her worries without the complicated mess of emotions weighing every word.
And Niki wanted to be that person for her.
More than anything.
He stayed there for a while longer, watching from afar, the bag of food forgotten in his hand, before finally turning away with a heavy heart.
He would give her time.
Time to figure things out.
Time to maybe… start seeing him the way he saw her.
He could only hope she would.
~~~
Before Nicholas left to rejoin his friends, he gave her a warm, brotherly smile and said,
“If you’re really thankful, do something for him. Something that shows you see him — not as a kid, but as Niki.”
(Y/n) tucked those words into her heart like a secret treasure.
It was a great idea.
Only… what exactly should she do?
She wanted it to be perfect — something that said thank you but also quietly whispered I see you now.
She thought about buying him movie tickets — he loved going to the theater after all — but almost immediately scrapped the idea.
Too basic.
Too safe.
Too impersonal.
Niki deserved more than a quick trip to the movies.
He deserved something that really showed she had been paying attention.
Her mind buzzed with possibilities as she walked to her exam room, heart pounding for reasons that had nothing to do with the test.
By the time she sat down and the papers were handed out, her brain was running in two different directions.
One half struggled to answer questions about history and theories and dates.
The other half — the bigger half — was tangled up in thoughts of Niki.
What was his favorite thing lately?
What made him light up the way she loved seeing?
What could she give him that no one else could?
Her pen tapped restlessly against the desk, her foot bouncing under her chair.
Every few minutes, she caught herself staring off into space, lips pursed, mind painting images of Niki laughing, Niki dancing, Niki pulling her into conversation with that bright-eyed eagerness that was all his own.
At this rate, she was going to fail her exam.
But honestly?
For once, it didn’t even matter.
(Y/n) knew one thing for sure.
She needed to find the perfect way to show him she saw him.
Not as the little boy she used to babysit.
Not as the younger guy who trailed behind her and the others.
But as Niki.
Someone who mattered.
Someone she maybe — just maybe — was starting to see in a whole new light.
~~~
Even as (Y/n) pushed open the front door of the house, her mind was still a messy swirl of half-formed plans and dead ends.
She dropped her bag by the stairs and slipped her shoes off, half listening for any signs of Niki — but the house was unusually quiet.
Good.
She wasn’t ready to face him yet — not until she figured this out.
Without even thinking, her feet carried her to Sunoo’s room.
If there was anyone she could trust with this — someone who wouldn’t judge her messy feelings and would actually help her — it was Sunoo.
They were the same age, they understood each other, and most importantly, Sunoo was amazing at stuff like this.
She knocked lightly before peeking in.
“Hey… can I steal you for a second?” she asked in a small voice.
Sunoo blinked up from his phone, immediately sensing her seriousness.
Without a word, he got up and followed her into her room, where she shut the door behind them.
“Okay, what’s going on?” he asked, sitting cross-legged on her bed.
(Y/n) sat beside him, fidgeting with the hem of her sweater.
“I need your help. It’s about Niki.”
Sunoo’s eyes widened a little, curiosity sparking instantly.
“Go on,” he urged, like he was settling in for a juicy story.
“I want to… do something for him,” she said slowly. “To say thank you. And… to show him I don’t just see him as a kid anymore.”
Sunoo’s smile softened at that.
He could see it — she was trying so hard, her heart on full display, even if she hadn’t realized it herself yet.
He hummed thoughtfully, tapping his chin.
“Okay. It has to be personal. Thoughtful. Something only you would think to give him.”
(Y/n) nodded eagerly, hopeful.
“Exactly. But I don’t know what!”
They sat in silence for a moment, until suddenly Sunoo’s face lit up like a lightbulb.
He snapped his fingers.
“His dance shoes!”
(Y/n) blinked, confused.
“What about them?”
Sunoo laughed gently.
“You haven’t seen them up close lately, have you? They’re completely worn out. He keeps meaning to get new ones but keeps putting it off. Either because he’s too busy… or because he spends his money on other people instead of himself,” Sunoo said knowingly.
(Y/n)’s heart squeezed at that.
It sounded just like Niki.
Always giving. Always putting others first.
“Buy him a new pair,” Sunoo said, grinning. “Something he can actually use — and something that shows you see the real him. The dancer. The dreamer. The guy who’s grown up right in front of you.”
(Y/n) didn’t even hesitate.
She bolted upright, grabbing her bag from the floor.
“I’m going now before the stores close!” she said, excitement rushing through her veins.
Sunoo laughed as she nearly tripped over herself on the way out.
“Make sure you pick something stylish!” he called after her.
“You know he has standards!”
“I know!” she yelled back, already halfway out the door.
The sky was darkening fast as she raced down the street, her heart pounding for reasons she didn’t dare name yet.
This wasn’t just about saying thank you anymore.
This was about showing Niki — really showing him — that she saw him for everything he was.
And maybe, just maybe, it was about showing herself too.
~~~
(Y/n) practically ran the last block to the store, the “20 minutes until closing” sign glaring at her from the window as she yanked the door open, setting off the little chime above. A tired employee looked up from behind the counter but said nothing, just offered a polite nod. She gave a breathless smile in return and bolted for the back, where the athletic shoes were lined up in neat, glossy rows.
Her eyes scanned the shelves in a panic. Too flashy. Too boring. Not the right cut. Not his vibe.
It was like the clock was taunting her — every tick slicing her focus thinner.
But then — there they were.
Black with subtle gold accents, breathable but durable, made specifically for movement. They weren’t flashy, but they had personality. Stylish without screaming for attention.
Just like Niki.
She grabbed the last pair in his size, hugging the box like it was a golden trophy and practically sprinted to the register.
“Cutting it close,” the cashier joked as she rang it up.
(Y/n) gave a sheepish laugh. “I needed something perfect.”
“For a boyfriend?” the cashier teased with a knowing grin.
She hesitated… and then smiled softly.
“Something like that.”
With one minute to spare, the receipt printed, the shoes were bagged, and she was back outside — the store lights flickering off behind her as the lock clicked shut.
Standing on the sidewalk, the evening breeze brushing her face, she looked down at the bag in her hand.
A small box. But filled with so much meaning.
Please like them, she thought. Please understand what I’m trying to say.
Because this wasn’t just a thank-you gift.
This was her first real step toward showing Niki that she saw him now — not as the little boy who clung to her side all those years ago, but as the man he was becoming.
As someone who mattered to her.
She took a deep breath.
Now she just had to give them to him.
~~~
Earlier that afternoon at the University Dance Studio
The sharp beat of the music echoed through the studio as Niki spun, landed, and slid across the floor with practiced ease. Sweat clung to his neck, his breath steady but strained, his eyes locked on the mirror in front of him. The competition was just days away — everything needed to be perfect.
“From the top,” he called, trying to push through the growing ache in his arms and legs. Jungwon looked at him worriedly from across the studio but didn’t protest. Everyone knew better than to argue when Niki was like this — focused, relentless, a little bit dangerous to himself.
As the music kicked in again, Niki launched into the choreography. Halfway through the set, he pushed off for a quick jump-spin combo, but as his foot hit the ground, a sickening rip echoed beneath the music.
His body faltered.
He stumbled, barely managing to catch himself. Looking down, he saw it — the sole of his right shoe had torn completely from the upper. It flapped uselessly as he stood there, frozen.
“Niki?” Jungwon rushed to his side. “You okay?”
Niki didn’t answer. He just stared down at the ruined shoe, his jaw tightening.
“Damn it…” he muttered, voice low but sharp, like he was trying to hold in something bigger.
“You’ve had those forever,” one of the other dancers commented carefully. “Guess it was time.”
“Yeah,” Niki bit out. “Just not now.”
He dropped the shoe on the bench with more force than necessary and grabbed his bag, ignoring the looks from the others. Jungwon scrambled to follow him.
Back at the house – Present time
The front door slammed hard enough to shake the entire living room.
Heeseung jerked upright from the couch, nearly dropping his phone. “What the hell?”
Jay peeked out from his room, brow furrowed. “Is that—?”
Before either could finish their thought, Niki stormed through the house, expression thunderous, one shoeless foot only in a sock, the other still in the ruined sneaker. His dance bag was slung aggressively over his shoulder, and he didn’t say a word as he stomped past them and slammed his bedroom door shut behind him.
Jungwon entered seconds later, breathless and clearly flustered. He dropped his own bag by the door and held up his hands like he was surrendering.
“He’s pissed,” Jungwon sighed. “His shoe gave out mid-practice. Ripped all the way open.”
Heeseung winced. “No wonder he looks like he wants to murder someone.”
Jay crossed his arms, leaning on the doorframe. “Can he even get new ones in time?”
“Nope. He has a full day of classes tomorrow,” Jungwon explained. “No time to go out, and he doesn’t want to skip practice, so…”
“And if he doesn’t have shoes,” Heeseung finished, “he can’t perform.”
“He said he’s not dropping out,” Jungwon muttered. “But I honestly don’t know what he’s planning.”
The three of them exchanged looks — worried, helpless ones — unsure what to do. Niki was the kind of person who didn’t ask for help, who bottled things up until he burst. And now, with the competition looming and everything else boiling beneath the surface…
“He needs a win,” Heeseung said quietly.
None of them knew that one was already on its way — wrapped neatly in tissue paper, swinging from a black paper bag in (Y/n)’s hand as she rushed home with a gift that might be more perfect than even she realized.
~~~
When (Y/n) stepped through the front door, the familiar chaotic noise of the shared living room greeted her like always — the sound of her roommates yelling over each other about which team would win the soccer match currently blasting from the TV. Jay and Heeseung were standing, practically nose to nose, arguing over a replay, while Jungwon sat on the arm of the couch like a referee, munching popcorn and trying to keep the peace.
But one person was missing.
Niki.
Normally, he’d be sitting cross-legged on the carpet, eyes locked onto the screen, fists clenched as he yelled at the players like they could hear him. But now, the spot where he always sat was empty.
Before she could ask where he was, Sunoo appeared at the end of the hallway, spotting her. His eyes widened slightly, and he immediately walked toward her, grabbing her wrist gently. “Come with me.”
Without a word, (Y/n) followed him into her room. He closed the door behind them and turned to face her, voice low and serious.
“He’s in his room,” Sunoo said. “And he’s in a bad mood.”
“What happened?” she asked, concerned.
“His shoes broke. During practice. Jungwon said it happened mid-routine, and it wasn’t just a tear — the sole ripped clean off.”
(Y/n)’s eyes widened. “Oh no…”
“He was already kind of on edge,” Sunoo added. “And then when he found out he doesn’t have time to buy a new pair before practice tomorrow… He stormed in here, slammed every door in his path, and hasn’t come out since.”
(Y/n) let out a long breath, her heart racing now. She glanced down at the paper shopping bag still in her hand, the new shoes tucked safely inside. She had bought them just in time.
“Sunoo,” she whispered, her voice full of disbelief. “I didn’t even know… I just— I thought it would be a nice thank you. I didn’t know he needed them.”
Sunoo smiled faintly. “Well, lucky him then.”
She nodded slowly. “Do you think… he’ll talk to me?”
Sunoo paused for a second, thoughtful. “Maybe. He probably doesn’t want to talk. But you’re you.” He gave her a look. “If anyone can get through to him, it’s you.”
Her grip tightened on the bag.
“Thanks, Sunoo,” she said softly, and then turned toward the hallway, her pulse thudding in her ears.
She had no idea how this would go — if he’d even open the door for her. But she knew she had to try.
Because for the first time, it wasn’t just about a thank you gift. It was about showing him that she saw him — truly saw him — and that maybe, just maybe, she was ready to stop seeing him as the boy he used to be… and finally acknowledge the man he was becoming.
~~~
(Y/n) stood in front of Niki’s door for a moment, her fingers clenched tightly around the shopping bag handles. Her heart was thudding like it might break free from her chest. Finally, she lifted her hand and knocked — once, twice, soft but firm.
“Go away,” came the muffled grumble from inside. His voice was flat, defeated.
She closed her eyes briefly, then pressed her forehead gently against the door. “Niki… it’s me.”
There was silence.
Then the faint creak of bedsheets shifting. Footsteps. A pause.
“…Fine,” he muttered. “Come in.”
Her hand trembled slightly as she turned the knob. As she stepped in, she instinctively tried to hide the shopping bag behind her leg, but Niki’s eyes were already on her. He was sitting on the edge of his bed now, hair messy, one socked foot bouncing in frustration. His gaze flickered to the bag, but he didn’t say anything.
(Y/n) made her way over and sat beside him. The air between them felt thick, quiet but not cold.
“How are you doing?” she asked gently, keeping her voice soft.
He let out a humorless laugh. “Bad.”
There was no point in pretending otherwise.
“I thought you might say that,” she said, her voice a little brighter this time. “So I… might have something that could cheer you up.”
He turned to look at her, skeptical but curious. “What?”
She gave him a sheepish smile. “Close your eyes first.”
He gave her a look — one that clearly said Really? — but slowly, reluctantly, he closed his eyes with a huff.
(Y/n) reached down and placed the bag into his hands. “Okay,” she said, her voice barely above a whisper. “You can open them now.”
He opened his eyes.
Pulled apart the tissue paper.
And then he froze.
There, nestled inside the bag, was a brand-new pair of dance shoes — sleek, clean, high-performance, perfectly his style. He stared at them for a long second, like he couldn’t quite believe they were real. His fingers ran along the fabric slowly, reverently.
He didn’t speak.
“…Do you like them?” she asked, almost timidly.
His head turned to her, eyes wide. “You… how did you know?”
“I didn’t,” she admitted. “I just wanted to get you something to say thank you. For helping me. For staying with me. I didn’t know your old ones broke until I came home.”
Niki blinked hard, still trying to take it all in.
“I know it’s not much,” she continued, suddenly nervous. “And it doesn’t fix everything I said before, or how I—how I made you feel like a kid. But… I don’t see you that way anymore. Not really. Not after everything.”
For a moment, neither of them spoke.
Then, Niki carefully set the shoes aside, his fingers lingering for a second before turning fully to her.
“You didn’t have to do this,” he said quietly, his voice deeper than she remembered. “But you did. And I… I can’t tell you what it means to me.”
His expression was soft now — no longer guarded, but honest.
And for the first time, she saw him not just as someone she used to care for, but someone who had grown into himself, piece by piece, day by day.
And maybe… someone her heart was slowly starting to beat for.
Niki moved before he could think.
In a heartbeat, he reached out and wrapped his arms around (Y/n), pulling her into a sudden, desperate hug that knocked the air from her lungs. The motion sent them both toppling gently backward onto the bed, her landing half on top of him, half against the mattress.
(Y/n)’s breath caught, her heart thudding wildly in her chest. She could feel the steady rise and fall of his beneath her palms — his chest, broader and firmer than she remembered, reminding her once again just how much he’d changed.
She blinked, stunned, her hands splayed against him as if unsure where to go.
“You’re… hugging me,” she mumbled, a little dazed.
He didn’t let go. If anything, his arms tightened around her, holding her like he was afraid she might slip through his fingers.
“Just for a minute,” he murmured, his voice muffled in her shoulder. “Stay. Just for a minute.”
And she did.
How could she not?
The warmth of him, the quiet rise and fall of his breath, the weight of everything unsaid hanging gently in the silence — it made her chest ache in a way that was entirely unfamiliar. Her eyes fluttered shut, her cheek resting lightly against the side of his neck. She could feel his heartbeat too, and it felt just as fast as hers.
For the first time, there was no tension, no pretending, no need for words.
Just them.
Close.
Still.
Breathing.
Together.
~~~
After a few quiet minutes, Niki finally loosened his hold, though he did so reluctantly. He wished she could stay like that — in his arms, head on his chest, fitting so perfectly like she belonged there. He had imagined this moment a thousand times in the quiet of night, wondering what it would be like to hold her like this, to be close to her without pretending he didn’t want more.
And now that it had happened, it already felt too far away.
(Y/n) slowly sat up, smoothing her shirt, her eyes lingering on him with a softness he hadn’t seen before. She smiled — small, warm, meaningful — and then stood.
She reached out her hand to him. “Come on, let’s go eat dinner. The others are probably already halfway through it.”
He looked up at her, her hand extended in front of him, her eyes waiting. For a second, he just stared — not at her hand, but at her. The way the light hit her hair, the gentle curve of her smile, the way she didn’t treat him like a kid in that moment, but as someone she wanted to be around. Maybe even needed.
And just like that, his mood shifted.
How could it not?
It was her.
So, he took her hand — without hesitation, without a word — and stood up, their fingers briefly brushing as she turned to lead him out of the room.
Of course he would follow her.
He’d follow her anywhere, if she asked.
The sound of laughter and casual bickering floated from the kitchen as they approached, the warm aroma of Jay’s cooking still lingering in the air. Heeseung was seated with Sunoo and Jungwon at the table, chopsticks in hand, arguing over who had eaten the last piece of grilled chicken, while Jake, already on his second helping, was too invested in his food to contribute.
As soon as they stepped in, all eyes shifted to them — just for a second. A subtle glance. The quiet kind of acknowledgment that didn’t need words. Maybe it was the slight flush on (Y/n)’s face, or the way Niki walked a little closer than usual, or how their shoulders almost brushed as they sat down. Whatever it was, it was noticed — especially by Sunoo, who offered her a small smile and a very knowing look across the table.
(Y/n) passed Niki a bowl of rice before serving herself. “Eat,” she said gently, nudging him. “You’ve been sulking all day.”
He snorted under his breath, shaking his head but accepting the food. “Only because my shoes died a dramatic death.”
“You mean exploded mid-dance move,” Jungwon muttered with a grin.
The table burst into light laughter, and the tension that had been sitting on Niki’s shoulders all day began to ease.
(Y/n) looked over at him just then — really looked — and caught him smiling again, mouth full, eyes shining, the way they used to. Her heart fluttered unexpectedly, something soft blooming quietly in her chest.
She didn’t know what would happen next.
But for the first time in a while, she wanted to find out.
~~~
The last few days leading up to the competition passed in a blur — a mix of early lectures, late-night practices, stress naps, caffeine, and mounting nerves. (Y/n) had only caught glimpses of Niki in passing, but he had always offered her a small smile or a wave, and somehow, that had been enough to make her entire day feel a little lighter.
Now it was Saturday. The auditorium was buzzing with excitement, teams filling the backstage areas while the stands quickly packed with students and supporters. (Y/n) sat in the middle of their group, surrounded by Sunoo, Jay, Jake, Heeseung, and — freshly returned from a trip to see his family — Sunghoon, who was currently leaning in as Sunoo gave him a very animated rundown of everything he had missed. His eyebrows rose higher with each sentence.
“Wait—she got him shoes?” Sunghoon whispered.
Sunoo nodded eagerly. “And they cuddled.”
“Cuddled?”
“Fully horizontal.”
Jay elbowed them both. “Shut up, they’ll hear you.”
(Y/n), sitting just a few seats down, was trying to focus on the stage setup and pretend like her ears weren’t burning.
Meanwhile, in the locker room, energy was high. Music blared from a portable speaker, sneakers squeaked against tile, and sequins glinted off a few team jackets under the harsh fluorescent lights.
Niki sat at the end of a bench, lacing up his brand new shoes — the shoes (Y/n) had given him. Just the thought made his fingers slow down. They fit perfectly. They were light, flexible, made for dancing. She had really paid attention. Every time he looked at them, he felt something warm settle in his chest, no matter how nervous he was.
Jungwon flopped onto the bench beside him, stretching his arms overhead.
“You good?”
Niki shrugged. “Just… usual nerves.”
Jungwon smirked. “Well, I’ve got a deal for you.”
Niki gave him a side glance. “What kind of deal?”
“If we win this thing,” Jungwon said, his voice dropping conspiratorially, “you ask (Y/n) out.”
Niki nearly choked on air. “What?!”
Jungwon just grinned. “You heard me.”
“Are you insane?”
“She’s clearly been looking at you differently lately,” Jungwon said, nudging him with an elbow. “You’ve grown up. She sees that. You’re not the kid from two years ago.”
Niki shook his head, voice low. “She’s just being nice.”
“No, she’s not,” Jungwon countered. “You carried her to the nurse’s office like some kind of romantic anime lead. She got you shoes, man. She cares.”
Niki sat there in silence, staring down at the laces in his hands.
“She’ll say no,” he muttered.
“She might,” Jungwon admitted. “But she also might say yes.”
For a moment, all Niki could hear was the thudding of bass outside the room, the muffled cheers of the crowd, and his own heartbeat. Then he let out a shaky breath and nodded once.
“Okay. If we win, I’ll do it.”
Jungwon clapped him on the shoulder. “That’s my guy.”
Just then, one of the coaches poked his head into the room. “You’re up next. Line up.”
Niki stood, rolling his shoulders back, his nerves momentarily overtaken by adrenaline. He took one last glance down at his shoes before jogging after his team, Jungwon falling into step beside him.
And somewhere in the stands, (Y/n)’s eyes scanned the stage, waiting for him to appear — completely unaware of the quiet deal that could change everything.
~~~
(Y/n)’s eyes never left the stage.
As the music started, the crowd’s energy shifted — a hush falling over the audience as the beat dropped and the team began to move. But to her, it was like no one else existed. She was completely captivated by Niki.
His movements were sharp, powerful, yet impossibly fluid — like water sculpting through air. Every motion was precise, confident, with that same fire she’d only recently noticed in him. And somewhere between a spin and a leap, he locked eyes with her. Just for a second.
Then he winked.
Her breath caught in her throat. Heat rushed to her face as her heart skipped a beat. Did anyone else see that? Her hands went to her cheeks automatically, trying to calm the sudden flush rising beneath her skin.
Sunoo leaned closer. “He winked at you, right?” he whispered with a grin.
“I—I think so?” (Y/n) stammered, not taking her eyes off Niki as he moved with such control and confidence, as if he owned the stage.
After the final pose hit and the music cut out, the crowd erupted into cheers. The entire group on stage panted, sweaty and grinning as they bowed, and then jogged off backstage. (Y/n) stood with the rest of their friends, clapping and hollering with all their strength.
The waiting period before the results felt like an eternity. The announcer took their sweet time, calling out other teams for various smaller awards first, dragging out the suspense.
Niki, backstage, paced in the hallway with Jungwon and the rest of their team, still buzzing from the performance.
“You nailed it,” Jungwon said. “Seriously, that solo? People are gonna talk about that one for weeks.”
Niki didn’t answer, his mind already jumping ahead — to (Y/n), to the wink, to the ridiculous deal Jungwon had made with him.
And then the announcer’s voice boomed across the speakers:
“And the first place winners of this year’s University Dance Showcase… Team Zenith!”
A roar exploded through the auditorium. (Y/n) shot to her feet with the others, screaming as loud as the rest of them, clapping so hard her hands stung. She turned to Jay, who was hooting beside her, then to Sunoo, who was bouncing on his toes. Her eyes finally landed on Niki again as he and Jungwon returned to the stage for the winner’s photo — and he looked straight at her, smiling from ear to ear, like he couldn’t believe it either.
Somewhere between the nerves and the thrill of victory, Niki found it. The hope.
Maybe Jungwon had been right. Maybe she had seen him. Maybe, just maybe, she’d say yes.
~~~
Now, several courses and endless rounds of chatter later, Niki found himself deep in conversation with Kei, the captain of the university’s dance team and one of the most respected upperclassmen in their department. Kei wasn’t just a skilled dancer—he was a solid mentor, calm under pressure and always able to read people better than they read themselves. Over the last few months, he and Niki had grown close. Kei had seen the way Niki danced with a different kind of energy whenever (Y/n) was in the room, had caught the glances, the silent yearning in his eyes. Niki had even confessed to him once, in a moment of vulnerability after a grueling practice, that he was in love with her—had been for a long time.
So when Niki leaned in now, animated and passionate as he recounted the adrenaline of the competition and their team’s unity, Kei listened with an amused smile.
“You were on fire out there, you know?” Kei said, swirling the ice in his glass. “I haven’t seen you dance like that in months.”
Niki laughed softly, rubbing the back of his neck, “It felt different this time. Like… I had something to prove.”
Kei raised an eyebrow knowingly. “Or someone to impress?”
Niki didn’t respond to that, only looked down with a shy smile and a shake of his head.
Just then, Kei’s eyes drifted past him and softened. “You’re not even noticing, are you?”
“What?” Niki asked, confused.
Kei gave a slight tilt of his head toward Niki’s shoulder. “Look.”
Turning his head slightly, Niki’s breath caught. (Y/n)’s head was resting gently against his shoulder, her eyes closed, her breathing soft and even. Somewhere between the shared bites of food and the conversations around them, she had grown quiet and slowly dozed off.
Niki froze. Completely and utterly froze. He didn’t even dare to move his arm.
She was sleeping… on him.
His heart skipped more than one beat, the sensation of her warmth against him, her presence this close, made everything else around him fade. She looked peaceful, and her hand was loosely curled in her lap, her body turned ever so slightly toward him—as if she had naturally gravitated to where she felt safe.
Kei leaned in again, voice low. “You’ve waited for so long, Niki. I know it’s scary, but… she doesn’t treat just anyone like this. She trusts you. She’s comfortable around you. That’s not nothing.”
Niki swallowed hard, unsure what to say. His free hand rested near hers, aching to reach out, to hold it, but he stayed still.
“You think…” he whispered, barely audible. “You think I have a chance?”
Kei smiled softly. “You already had one. You just have to be brave enough to take it.”
Niki looked down at (Y/n) again. Her lips were slightly parted in sleep, her lashes fanned out across her cheeks, and the faintest smile tugged at the corners of her mouth. She looked like home. And for the first time in a long time, he felt something warm bloom in his chest that drowned out the doubt.
He didn’t know what would happen next. But in that moment—sitting there with the girl he’d loved for what felt like forever, her head on his shoulder and Kei’s words echoing in his mind—he finally began to believe that maybe, just maybe, this story wasn’t one-sided after all.
~~~
The cool night air wrapped around them as they walked side by side, the soft hum of laughter from their roommates fading ahead as the group slowly made their way back home. The streetlights cast a golden glow across the pavement, their shadows stretching behind them in rhythm with each step.
(Y/n) had just woken from her nap not long ago, still slightly groggy but smiling as she listened to Niki talk. Their conversation meandered from silly jokes to random memories—things they’d both long forgotten but now laughed about like it was yesterday. It was easy, it was natural. Like it always was with him.
But even as he joked with her, Niki’s mind was racing. His heart beat too fast. His palms felt clammy. Every step brought them closer to the house—and closer to him missing his chance.
Then, just a few minutes from their street, he reached out without thinking and gently grabbed her hand.
She stopped, her head tilting slightly as she looked up at him. “What’s wrong?”
Niki didn’t answer at first. He was looking at their hands, hers soft in his, fitting perfectly like they were always meant to be there. He forced himself to look up, into her eyes, the nerves threatening to choke his words before they could leave his mouth.
“I…” he started, then paused, inhaling deeply. “There’s something I’ve been meaning to say. Something I’ve been holding back for a while.”
(Y/n)’s expression shifted—curious, attentive.
Niki’s voice was quieter now, more vulnerable. “I know we’ve been… close for a long time. And I know I haven’t always acted like someone worth taking seriously. But these last few weeks, I’ve realized just how much you mean to me.”
He looked down again, then back at her with a determined softness in his eyes.
“So… if you’re not already seeing someone, I was wondering if maybe you’d want to go out with me sometime. Like… a real date.”
The words hung between them in the silence, fragile and full of hope.
Niki waited, heart thundering in his chest, eyes locked on hers, afraid to breathe too loud and scare the moment away.
(Y/n) stood frozen for a heartbeat, eyes searching his. Her mind was still catching up with her heart—two weeks ago, this would’ve seemed ridiculous. Just two weeks ago, she still saw him as the eager, wide-eyed kid who used to follow her around, begging for more playtime, grinning whenever she ruffled his hair. She had clung to that version of him because it was familiar, safe… easy.
But now?
Now she saw him. The real him.
The one who had stayed by her side when she was sick. Who remembered the smallest details she hadn’t even realized she’d told him. Who held her with such gentleness and conviction that she felt safe in a way she hadn’t in a long time. The boy was gone. In his place stood someone who had grown up right in front of her, someone patient, kind, and quietly brave.
Her eyes drifted down to where he was still holding her hand. She brought her other hand to it, cupping his palm gently in both of hers. It was warm—larger than hers, strong, but still soft. Familiar and new all at once.
She could feel how tense he was, holding his breath like the world was hinging on what she’d say next.
And maybe… it was.
She looked up at him, her heart suddenly calm in the center of its storm.
“Yes,” she whispered.
Niki blinked. “Wait—yes?”
A small smile tugged at her lips. “Yes, Niki. I’d love to go out with you.”
His breath finally released in a shaky laugh, his whole body relaxing like he’d just been told he could breathe again. The glow from the streetlights danced in his eyes as he grinned—wide and boyish but unmistakably different. Older. Real.
“You have no idea how long I’ve wanted to hear that,” he mumbled, almost to himself.
(Y/n) chuckled softly. “Well… you finally got your answer.”
And hand in hand, they took the final steps home, hearts full and lighter than ever before.
Summary: It's mating season, and Yudai feels the urges, his mate however decides that playing games with his brothers is far more important, until he finally can't wait anymore.
Warnings: Smut, MDNI!!!! Unprotected sex (guys, don't do this, be responsible), overstimulation, knotting, I think that's everything
Wordcount ≈ 3k
Thank you for the request! This is my first time writing smut, so it might not be super good, but I tried my best! I hope you'll enjoy it. It’s really not that good, but hey, practice makes perfect, right?
Taglist: @nadiakittyy, @voucearse
Koga Yudai is not a jealous man. Everyone would imagine him to be, especially considering his alpha status; alphas are always more possessive, protective, and jealous. But Yudai is as cool as ice. He doesn’t feel jealous even when other men are staring at his mate’s body, dressed in only a bikini at the beach. As long as she doesn’t mind the looks, he doesn’t care. Nor does he feel jealous when other men try to flirt with her at bars; he’s far more handsome, so why feel threatened? He knew where he and (Y/n) stood with each other; there was no reason to be jealous.
Today, however, he felt jealousy bubble inside him, driving him and his wolf insane. It was mating season for wolves, and he was very much feeling the lust and the pull to mate. (Y/n), as a human, did not feel this pull, nor did she think too much about it. She was aware of the season, but last year had been fine, so she wasn’t too worried about this one. The difference, though, was that last year, they spent the season huddled up in a cabin in the woods, away on a small vacation, and this year, they were together with his brothers playing stupid board games and watching some boring movie. Usually, Yudai loved spending time with his brothers and seeing (Y/n) get along with them, but right now, he wanted nothing more than for them to disappear. To leave him and (Y/n) alone.
(Y/n) was sitting on the floor, playing a game with Harua, Taki, and Jo. She was fully immersed in it, not paying Yudai any attention, and he hated it. He went over a couple of times, to try and steal her away, only to be met with a hand shooing him away. “Honey, I’m busy, go talk with Fuma, or play with Maki and Yuma, I need to concentrate.” His wolf wanted to growl at the dismissal, but he held himself back. Maybe if he let her finish the game, they could go home sooner.
Yudai stood, pretending to listen to whatever Fuma and Nicholas were saying, though in reality, his entire attention was set on (Y/n), watching her smile and laugh with his younger brothers. Watching the way the collar of her shirt would slightly slink down as she moved forward to push her figure a step further on the board, showing off more of her skin as it did, only to fall back in place as she moved back to her seat. The final straw for Yudai was when it was her turn again in the game, and her hair fell forward, blocking her view. Jo gently reached out and pushed it back, helping her see. The act was so innocent, yet it made Yudai’s blood boil; a loud growl escaped him, making some of the other wolves freeze; his warm brown eyes bled into a deep red.
“I guess that’s my cue to go over there before he wrecks the place,” (Y/n) joked as she began standing up, though she didn’t even manage getting up fully before Yudai was by her side, picking her up and throwing her over his shoulder. Stalking with big steps towards the front door, mumbling incoherent words that sort of sounded like “I’ll show you who to ignore,” but (Y/n) wasn’t fully sure if she heard it right. Right as Yudai opened the door to walk out, Nicholas called out from behind, “Don’t forget to use protection!” in a teasing tone, followed by laughter that was soon blocked out by the door shutting behind the angry alpha.
Once inside their home, and all the way inside their bedroom, Yudai gently lay (Y/n) down on the bed. One would think he’d be rough, but that’s not Yudai, not even when he’s upset. He’d never purposefully hurt his mate. Not like this. He knew what his strength could do, and he never wanted to harm her. Just teach her not to ignore him, ever. Especially not at times like this.
“Yudai, did you really have to react like that?” (Y/n) asked, reaching and laying her hand against his cheek. He leaned into her touch, eyes still blood red. He took a deep breath before responding. “Mm, no one touches what’s mine, especially when I’m not even allowed to touch you,” (Y/n) giggled, the sound both calming the wolf down but also urging him to show her that this was serious. Put her in her place. His wolf said. Yudai reached up, taking her hand, grabbing it around her wrist, pushing it back until it met the mattress, collecting her other hand, bringing it up to meet the other. Holding them down, he licked his lips, his eyes turning sharper as they followed the curve of her neck, down to her collarbones, to her breasts, down her stomach, stopping once they reached her thighs, pressed together. A telltale sign that she was enjoying this.
With his free hand, he began unbuttoning her jeans; he was surprisingly skilled at doing it one-handed. As soon as they were open, he pulled them down, growling a bit when they came to a stop. (Y/n) lifted her hips to help him, not wanting him to rip them apart, as he had other times. Frustration can make you irrational. Once her jeans were off, Yudai threw them to the other side of the room. His hand sneaking under her shirt, his touch warm against her skin, yet so light that it made (Y/n)’s breath catch in her throat. With every millimeter that his hand moved, her shirt rode up, bit by bit; it was agonizingly slow.
She moved against his hold, wanting to release her hands. She wanted to touch him, kiss him, run her fingers through his hair, feel his biceps flexing under her hold. But he tightened his hand around her wrists, growling lowly. “Stay still, darling,” “But Yuu, I want to touch you,” He smirked, looking up at her, eyebrow cocked. “Oh, really? Didn’t seem like it 10 minutes ago,” She was about to argue, but he silenced her by moving one of his legs up, in between hers. Raising it up slowly, until his knee came in contact with the place she yearned for him to touch. She gasped, tilting her head back a little.
“Stay still, and you’ll be rewarded; move, and you’ll be left without anything,” He whispered in her ear, as he moved his knee a little, putting pressure against her, earning himself a moan from her. Yudai knew her in and out, what she liked, what she loved, and he could give it all to her. But first, he wanted to have some fun.
He turned his attention back to her shirt and his hand under it. He continued moving it up, bringing the shirt with him. Soon enough, it was bundled around her throat, exposing her bra fully. “Let’s get this out of the way, hmm?” He said as he helped her sit up a bit, to drag the shirt over her head, releasing her hands for a second. Once the shirt was off and thrown to the side, he clamped his hand back on her wrists, laying her down. She was now lying in just her underwear in front of him, and he was very much enjoying the view.
His free hand, travelled over her stomach, along her sides, sending shivers down her spine, then up to her throat. Stopping there for a second, tapping a finger against her pulse. He frowned slightly. She was holding back her moans, and he didn’t like that. Yudai put a finger against her lips, putting some pressure, tutting as he spoke. “Don’t hold back on me, darling, let me hear you, better yet, let them hear you, scream my name,”
“~ Yuu ~” She managed to get out as he once again pushed his knee against her, turning her words into a moan. “mm, that’s better, now, louder,” “YUDAI” she said louder as he put more pressure against her with his knee, moving it around a little. “Don’t move,” He reminded as he released her hands, leaning back a little, reaching and ripping off his shirt. He knew (Y/n) enjoyed it when he showed off his strength, and besides, he could just buy a new shirt.
(Y/n) moaned at the sight of his sculpted body. Yudai was lean and strong, the definition of his muscles unbelievably good. Her hands twitched, yearning to reach up and feel him, but she held herself back. Taking a deep breath. “~ Yuu ~ please, touch me,” Yudai looked down at her, smirking, dragging his tongue against his lips. “Mm, because you asked so nicely,” He leaned down, placing a tender kiss on her lips, one hand going back to cage hers, the other reached behind her, unclipping her bra. Another skill he’s mastered one-handed. He dragged the bra off, almost snapping a band in the process.
Once her breasts were free, he latched onto one of her nipples, sucking on it, twirling his tongue against it. Breath cold, yet inviting against her. His fangs slightly poking against the flesh, a feeling she first feared, but now she loved it. He switched to the other nipple, giving it the same attention. His knee still working on giving and taking pressure on her clit. Her panties were soaked through, leaving a wet spot on his jeans. She wanted, needed more. And she needed it now.
His free hand slowly went down her body, dragging his claws along her skin, he retracted them right before, sneaking his hand down inside her panties. His thumb quickly found her clit, rubbing slow circles on it. (Y/n) was moaning, feeling like a mess, happy he was finally giving her more, yet it still wasn’t enough. “More, Yu, I want more,” She managed to say between moans. Yudai added some more pressure, putting a finger in her soaked hole. Slowly curling it, dragging along her walls.
(Y/n) threw her head back. “Yudai, mm, so good,” He added another finger, stretching her out. Leaning down, catching her lips in a kiss, releasing her hands as his hand cupped her cheek. Their tongues danced together in a feverish pace. As he broke the kiss, he said: “Go ahead, darling, touch me,” Instantly, (Y/n)’s hands shot out, grabbing his biceps, squeezing hard as his hand kept working on her clit and hole. Her stomach tightened, approaching her high.
“I’m so close, Yuu,” She said, one hand reaching for his cheek, wanting to pull him back for another kiss. He happily complied, diving in for another kiss. Lightly biting her lip as he pulled back. “You’re so cute like this, come on, say my name, cry for me,” He whispered in her ear as he continued the same pace, knowing not to switch it up if he wanted her to come. A light layer of sweat was beginning to form around (Y/n)’s forehead, her lipstick smudged from the kissing, and mascara smudged from the light tears escaping her eyes from the pleasure.
With one more kiss, (Y/n) came, her legs shaking. Yudai smiled as he watched it, the smell, the sounds, all of it, engulfing his senses. He brought his hand up, licking his fingers clean of her juice, as he kept eye contact with her. “Omg, Yudai, you’re insane,” She said, slightly out of breath. He smirked, “Mm, and I’m far from done, baby, we’ve got a long night ahead.” Yudai got off the bed, removing his pants, leaving him in only his boxers. He flexed to put on a show for (Y/n). Her eyes travelling over his muscles, down to his boxers, seeing them straining to keep his cock in.
(Y/n) was about to get up, ready to suck his dick, but Yudai stopped her. “Lay down, darling, tonight, I’m doing all the work,” “But-” “No, arguing,” He growled out, his eyes flashing a stronger red, only calming down once she lay down again. Yudai moved back to the edge of the bed, crawling back towards her. Slowly lowering himself as his face was right by her panties, grabbing the edge with his mouth, pulling them down her legs, until they were completely off. Leaving her fully bare in front of him. He kissed his way up to her mouth, kissing along her hips, to her waist, on her stomach, on her breast, her neck, her jaw, then finally her lips.
As their lips met, he thrust against her with his clothed cock. They both moaned at the contact. He began grinding against her, focusing his mouth on her neck, leaving hickeys all over it. “Please, Yuu, I need you,” (Y/n) tried releasing his dick from its prison, as her hand danced along the edge of his boxers. But he swatted her hand away. “Patience, baby,” He growled in her ear, sending shivers all the way to her clit. He grinded a few more times before finally removing his boxers. Allowing his long, perfectly thick cock to spring free. It hit his stomach, yearning to feel her.
(Y/n) moaned at the sight, mouth watering, she needed him, badly. He lined himself up with her hole, leaning in a bit, letting the tip touch it, whispering in her ear. “Are you ready?” Before she could fully answer, he pushed inside, turning her words into nothing but a gasp of pleasure. “Ye~~~” “Fuck, baby, you’re so perfect for me,” He pushed in bit by bit, letting her adjust to him, once he was bottomed out, he let out a breath, his wolf screaming to knot her, to go crazy. But Yudai shook the wolf away, he was doing this his way.
“Move, Yuu, please,” (Y/n) said after catching her breath and adjusting to his size. Yudai didn’t waste a second, as soon as he got the greenlight, he pulled out almost the entire way before slamming back down. He thrusted time and time again, each thrust as strong as the last. They both moaned in unison. Yudai loved the way (Y/n) was shaking under him. The way her nails were leaving marks on his back. The sounds of her gasping, trying to say his name. Her eyes rolled back, fully lost in the pleasure.
Yudai grabbed one of her legs, pushing it up over his shoulder, allowing him to reach deeper into her, the new angle making tears leave her eyes at the immense pleasure. “So good for me, baby,” (Y/n) was already feeling a bit worn out, and this was just the first round, Yudai was a monster in bed; he had enough stamina to last three days, partly due to being a werewolf, and partly, just because he is that good. So she knew, when he said they had a long night ahead, he meant the entire night.
Another orgasm was building in her stomach as Yudai reached down with a hand, lightly stimulating her clit, just how she likes it. “Yuu, I can’t, I’m gonna come again,” He leaned down, kissing her, swallowing her moans. “Come for me baby, I know you can do it, mm, my pretty girl,” That was all she needed before she came. “Yudai, fuck,” He didn’t calm down his thrusting, instead, he picked up the pace.
“Ahh, Yuu, it’s too much,” “Shh, come on, give me one more, just one more for now,” She nodded, the pleasure taking over her thoughts, she was definitely not going to be able to walk tomorrow. Yudai kept up his pace with the thrusting, feeling his own release approaching, knowing (Y/n)’s third was coming soon, too. His fangs extended as he felt the pressure building, his eyes glowing brighter. (Y/n) was holding onto his biceps as if they were her only lifeline as she sputtered nonsense words through her moans.
As his knot began forming, pushing her even closer to the edge, she screamed out his name. Just as they both came, he sank his teeth into her shoulder. (Y/n) gasped, feeling ten times more pleasure than any time before this. Her entire body was tingling, shaking, and hot. Yudai was sweating above her, admiring the bite he left on her. A mating mark. A sign of possession for most, but for him, a sign of love.
His knot was stuck inside her, and would be for a while, any movement sending them both into heaven. Yet he knew they couldn’t stay in that position, (Y/n) leg on his shoulder, him hovering above her. So he gently eased her leg down from him, then grabbed her, quickly turning them around so that she was straddling him. Her upperbody instantly fell against his chest, too tired to hold herself up.
His chest, his arms, his whole body were drenched in sweat; perhaps mating season was harder on him than he imagined. (Y/n) too was drenched in sweat, but neither minded it. For now, they just needed to breathe and rest with each other. Yudai rubbed soothing circles onto her back, scratching her head to calm her down. “I’ll make us a bath as soon as my knot is gone,” (Y/n) only nodded, half-asleep against him already. “Don’t ignore me next time, baby, mm,” He said before he kissed the crown of her head. They still weren’t done; the night was far from over. But for now, they both needed a breather.
~~~ The End ~~~
If it wasn’t clear after reading this, I love foreplay lol. This is like 80% foreplay, 10 % plot, and 10% actual intercourse.
Werewolf! &Team x reader (though using the names for the mates from the previous parts, in order to tell them apart)
Warnings: Bullying, jealousy, low self-esteem, not knowing where you belong, self-doubt, mentions of violence, severe nightmares, this is very angsty, but it’s also fluffy,
Wordcount ≈ 6.2k
Thank you so much for the request! I’m sorry that it’s taken a while to write it, uni has been keeping me busy. The request was based on the Back to Life MV, showcasing the hardships the wolves go through and how the mates make it easier to deal with. I will only add the mates that we have met so far, so for Fuma, Harua, Taki, and Maki, we won’t see how their mates help deal with everything, but we might see that in their own respective parts in the future. This might not have been exactly what you imagined, but I hope you will enjoy it either way, some things will be expanded on in the future parts.
Also, I’m not sure who has seen it and not, but I received an ask a while ago regarding this series and whether or not I would do a similar one for Enhypen. It won’t be exactly the same universe, as it will contradict some things I have planned for future parts in the werewolf series and some things we already know, like how Jay’s mate has passed away. But, would you guys be interested in reading an Enhypen vampire series similar to this one, focusing on each member and his way to find his mate, also adding the &team boys for worldbuilding purposes? Let me know if you are!
Taglist: @voucearse, @seodami, @petunia05, @evemeri, @nadiakittyy, @mrcarrots, @reiofsuns2001, @charlie-sk, @somswib, @yumnyangiexx, Let me know if you want to be added to the taglist for future parts!
Please reblog, comment, and like if you enjoyed this!
Networks: @k-records
Yudai/K. 2. Yuma. 3. EJ. EJ special part. 4. Jo. 5. Nicholas 7. Fuma 8. Harua 9. Maki 10. Taki
Aya = Kei’s mate Miyu = Yuma’s mate Sora = EJ’s mate Sana = Jo’s mate Rocky = Nicholas’ mate
Aya woke suddenly, her heart slamming against her ribs before she even understood why. It took only seconds to realize. Kei was thrashing beside her. His body jerked violently under the blankets, sweat pouring down his temples and soaking the sheets beneath him. His breaths were short and sharp, almost wheezing, each one more panicked than the last. “No… no, please… don’t, ”
Aya felt her blood run cold. In two years together, she had seen Kei have nightmares, memories of battles, of past mistakes, of losses he still carried, but never like this. This wasn’t fear. This was terror. “Kei, Kei, honey, Yudai, it’s okay,” she whispered urgently, brushing the hair off his forehead.
For a moment, she thought her voice was getting through. His muscles eased for half a second before tightening again, almost convulsing. Kei clawed at the sheets as if drowning, gasping hard, his chest rising in frantic, shallow bursts. Aya froze. She didn’t know what to do. Nothing she’d ever learned about soothing a wolf in distress seemed to apply, not when he was lost this deep.
So she ran. Barefoot, heart pounding, she sprinted out the bedroom door and across the hall to the nearest room. Harua. She knocked, no, pounded, hard enough that her knuckles stung. The door opened a few seconds later, revealing a very half-asleep Harua blinking at her in confusion. “Aya? What?” “It’s Yudai,” she gasped. “A nightmare. A really bad one, I can’t get him out of it. I don’t know what to do.” Harua didn’t hesitate. Sleep vanished from his expression instantly. “Come on.” He ran.
Aya followed him back into the room, where Kei was still trapped in the nightmare, still gasping, his wolf thrashing just beneath the surface. Harua tried reaching him through the pack mind-link, but he shook his head almost immediately. “I can’t reach him,” Harua muttered. “His wolf is locked inside whatever he’s seeing.” Aya swallowed hard, panic rising in her throat. “Then what do I do? Harua, please, ” Harua turned to her sharply. “Kiss him.” “…What?” “It’s the fastest way to pull him out. A mate’s touch, especially a kiss, it can cut straight through the wolf’s panic. Trust me.”
Aya didn’t need to hear more. She leaned over Kei’s trembling body and cupped his cheeks, pressing her lips to his, firm, grounded, anchoring. Kei stilled. Just like that. The shaking stopped. His breathing slowed, still rough but no longer desperate. Some of the tension melted from his muscles. Aya exhaled a shaky breath and pulled back. “…It worked.” Harua nodded, relief softening his expression. “He’ll sleep easier now,”
“I’m sorry I woke you up, thank you for helping me,” she whispered, holding Kei’s cooling hand. Harua stepped closer, gently placing his hand on her shoulder. “Don’t worry about it. If it ever happens again…” he said quietly, “you can always come to me. You’re family. Both of you.” Aya’s eyes softened. “Goodnight, Harua.” He gave her a small, tired smile and slipped out of the room, closing the door behind him.
Aya returned her attention to Kei. His breathing was still uneven, like he’d been running for miles, but he wasn’t fighting the air anymore. She brushed a damp lock of hair away from his face. “You don’t have to face the shadows alone,” she whispered, voice trembling with love and worry. “I’m here, Yudai… always.” She gently guided his head onto her lap, letting her fingers comb through his hair in slow, soothing strokes.
Minutes passed. Ten. Twenty. Thirty. Finally, Kei stirred. His eyes opened, hazy and exhausted. When he saw Aya asleep, sitting upright against the headboard, her hand still resting protectively in his hair, something in him clenched painfully. He remembered the nightmare. He remembered drowning in darkness. He remembered fear crushing his chest. But when he woke up. He woke to her. To her hand in his hair. To her scent, calming his wolf. To her warmth, reminding him he wasn’t alone anymore.
Kei rose carefully, not wanting to wake her. He moved her hand gently, guiding her down to lie comfortably on the mattress before pulling the blanket over her shoulders. He paused, gazing at her tired, sleeping face, his chest tightening with a quiet ache. Then, still drenched in cold sweat, he grabbed clean clothes and stepped into the bathroom for a shower. It was nearly three in the morning. Not ideal. But tonight reminded him of something important: he didn’t have to fight the nightmares alone anymore. Aya was there. And she wasn’t letting go.
Sunlight filtered softly through the curtains when Aya woke again. Kei was already awake, sitting at the edge of the bed, elbows on his knees, hands clasped tightly together. His posture was tense… too tense. Aya shifted closer, touching his back gently. “Yudai, honey… what was it about?” she asked softly. Kei inhaled sharply, eyes fixed on the floor.
“A lot of things,” he finally whispered. “Too many things. My old pack was hunted by vampires…being alone after that.” His voice cracked slightly. “And then, losing you.” Aya’s chest tightened. He hadn’t just been scared, he had been terrified. Chased by memories he spent years trying to bury. “I saw you disappear,” Kei continued, swallowing hard. “I couldn’t reach you. Couldn’t protect you. It felt real.” His shoulders trembled. “Too real.” Aya cupped his face, forcing him to meet her gaze. “I’m here,” she said firmly. “I’m right here, Yudai. And I’m not going anywhere. Not now. Not ever.” She leaned in and kissed him, slow, lingering, grounding. Kei closed his eyes, letting the warmth of her lips soothe what the nightmare had left behind. When they finally pulled apart, Kei exhaled shakily. “…Thank you.” Aya smiled softly. “Always, my love.”
~~~
Around lunchtime, things took a sharp turn. The sound of raised voices echoed across the training ground just behind the main house. Aya and Kei stepped outside, startled, only to find two wolves nearly at each other’s throats. Taki and Nicholas. They were circling each other, aggression radiating off them like heat waves. From the tension in the air, it wasn’t sparring; it was anger. Yuma and Harua hovered nearby, looking unsure whether to intervene or stay out of the way.
“You don’t listen!” Taki snapped, claws half-emerged. “You think yelling at me will make me shift faster? You think it helps?!” Nicholas growled back, eyes sharp. “I’m trying to make you stronger! If you keep holding back like a scared pup, you’ll never,” “Enough!” EJ stormed between them, grabbing Nicholas by the arm and forcing Taki back with a firm hand to the chest.
His voice wasn’t loud, but it carried power. And fear. “Both of you stand down,” EJ said, breath unsteady. “Now.” Neither wolf moved at first, but after a tense second, they stepped back. Taki looked away, ashamed. Nicholas clicked his tongue and turned aside, chest rising and falling rapidly. EJ watched them… then glanced at his own trembling hands. He hated this part. Hated when his brothers fought. Hated how powerless he sometimes felt breaking them up. Hated that being alpha didn’t always feel natural.
He inhaled shakily, shoulders tight. And Sora saw it immediately. She walked over, slipping her cold hand into his, grounding him in her own way. EJ leaned slightly toward her without even thinking. “You okay?” she whispered. “…I should be stronger,” EJ murmured, eyes still on the two wolves cooling off at opposite ends of the clearing. “A real alpha wouldn’t struggle to control his pack. I shouldn’t,” Sora stopped him with a kiss to the cheek. “Stop,” she whispered. “You’re a good alpha. A great one. No one could lead them better than you.”
EJ opened his mouth to argue, but she gently touched his jaw, silencing him. “You don’t have to do it alone,” she reminded him. “You have me. You have Kei. You have Fuma. Leading isn’t about being the strongest, it’s about caring the most. And that’s you.” EJ exhaled slowly, tension leaving his body as he leaned fully into Sora’s embrace. She held him, soft but steady, cold but comforting. Behind them, Nicholas muttered an apology under his breath. Taki accepted it with a small nod. And EJ, finally, allowed himself to breathe.
~~~
That week seemed determined to break the pack piece by piece. Taki sat in the back row of his lecture hall, shoulders hunched, hands gripping his pen tightly as he tried, tried so hard, to focus on the professor’s words. But focus was impossible when the torment never stopped. A balled-up piece of paper hit his shoulder. Then another. And another. Monster. Freak. Demon. The words were scribbled on the papers, thrown with quiet snickers from the row behind him.
Taki swallowed hard, forcing his hands to stay still. His wolf strained under his skin, begging to surface, begging to protect them both. Control was never his strong suit, and they knew it. They knew exactly which buttons to push. A pen hit the side of his neck. An eraser bounced off his shoulder. The professor droned on, oblivious.
Taki’s breathing grew harsher. He ducked his head, trying to hide the faint golden shimmer threatening to light up his eyes. His claws were already digging into his palms, small crescents of blood forming where they pressed. Then a heavy textbook slammed into the back of his head. That did it. His vision blurred, his wolf shoving desperately against the thin barrier of his human control. Not here. Please, not here. His chest tightened. His eyes burned. His fangs tingled against his gums. He couldn’t hold it. Taki to Jo, help. Please. Jo, I can’t. The mindlink carried the panic instantly, sharp and raw. Jo nearly dropped the books in his hands when Taki’s fear-filled voice tore through his head. He wasn’t close enough to reach the classroom in time; he knew that instantly. But someone else could. Jo texted with shaking hands: Taki, help now. That was all Sana needed. She didn’t hesitate. She ran.
Down the hall, around a corner, nearly slipping as she sprinted toward the classroom. She reached it just as the lecture ended, students filtering out in loud, careless clusters… everyone except Taki and the boys closing in around him. Three of them. All bigger than him. All grinning. The door was almost jammed, refusing to open for her, Sana cursed under her breath and shoved harder until it finally gave way. What she saw made her stomach twist.
Taki stood backed against a desk, fists clenched so tight they shook. His claws were out, sharp, long, and glinting under the fluorescent lights. His eyes were squeezed shut, too terrified to open them in case the shift showed. The boys shoved him again. “I said LOOK at me, freak!” Sana rushed forward without thinking, planting herself between Taki and the bullies, arms spread. “Back off,” she warned, voice louder than she had ever heard it.
They snorted. “And who the hell are, ” a loud bang cut them off. A terrifying one. Jo appeared in the doorway, chest heaving, having almost thrown the door of his hinges as he pushed it open. Not the shy, quiet Jo the campus knew, this was the wolf. The protector. And he was livid. “What,” Jo snarled, stepping into the room, “the hell do you think you’re doing to my brother?” The bullies froze.
Jo’s height had always made him intimidating, but paired with the fury in his eyes, the wolf barely contained under his skin, he was terrifying. Taki whimpered behind Sana, trembling as she held firm. Jo stepped closer, every word a warning: “If I ever see you near him again, you won’t like the consequences.” No one dared speak. No one dared move. The bullies scattered, rushing out of the room like their lives depended on it, because in that moment, Jo looked like the reason they should.
Sana finally turned, reaching for Taki. He collapsed into her arms, breath hitching, eyes still closed tight. Jo was at his side in an instant, pulling Taki gently into a protective embrace, his hand cradling the back of the younger wolf’s head. “You’re okay,” Jo whispered, voice trembling with leftover rage. “Taki, it’s okay now. I’m here.” Taki exhaled shakily… and finally, finally opened his eyes. They were human. Sana let out a small sigh of relief. Jo held his brother tighter, shielding him from the world, because that’s what wolves do. That’s what family does.
~~~
That same evening, as Miyu and Maki walked toward Koyomi together, excited for a quiet evening shift, the sky suddenly shifted. One moment, everything was calm; the next, harsh winds were clawing at the street, snow falling in thick, violent sheets. A sudden snowstorm. Neither of them had expected it. By the time they reached the restaurant, the wind was too strong to turn back. They slipped inside just as the worst hit, only for the lights to flicker once… then go out completely.
“Miyu?” Maki called, blinking in the dark, his eyes adjusting quickly. “I’m here,” she answered, somewhere near the counter. “The power’s out, though, damn.” Maki tested the front door, pushing gently at first, then harder. Nothing. Snow and wind had barricaded them inside. He could probably force it open if he shifted, but the wood would splinter under his strength, and this place was Miyu’s pride, her dream. He couldn’t do that to her.
He stepped back with a frustrated huff, sending a quick mindlink to the pack, We are stuck at the restaurant. Power’s out. Doors are blocked. We’re fine, though, just waiting for the storm to pass. The responses came at once. Are you okay? Need help? Jo asked, his voice worried. Storm’s too strong, stay put. Fuma said, his voice strong, not leaving any room for discussion, yet worried at the same time. We’ll come the moment it’s safe to help you. Kei responded. How’s Miyu? Is she okay? She’s not hurt, right? Yuma asked, his voice shaking with worry and fear. He didn’t like this. Maki hesitated before answering Yuma. She’s getting cold. Yuma’s worry spiked instantly, sharp through the link. Take care of her, Maki. I will, he promised. I swear.
The restaurant grew colder by the minute. Maki hardly noticed; his werewolf body heat kept him warm, but Miyu was shivering despite her best efforts to play it off. He moved quickly, gathering every blanket they kept stored for late-night customers, wrapping her in them until she looked like a small, bundled dumpling. She laughed softly when he tucked the edges around her like a burrito. But still, she shivered. Without hesitation, Maki sat behind her, then gently pulled her into his arms, letting his natural warmth envelop her. She sank against him with a grateful sigh.
“You’re a great heater, huh?” she murmured, tucking her cold nose into the blankets. Maki puffed up slightly with pride. “I try.” They sat together in the dim glow of emergency lights, small candles that had been lit earlier, the wind howling outside, Koyomi’s walls rattling under the weight of the storm. It should’ve been frightening, but somehow, with him holding her, it wasn’t.
After a while, when Miyu’s shivers had finally calmed, Maki spoke again, quietly, vulnerably. “Miyu… can I tell you something?” “Anything.” He swallowed, looking down at their legs. “I’ve… been worried about something.” “What do you mean?” she asked gently. “I’m the youngest,” he sighed. “The others, they’ve always taken care of me, protected me, they’ve sacrificed things for me. I try to help, but sometimes I wonder if I’m doing enough. If I’m just… the kid, if I always will be.” He hesitated before adding, even softer. “And when I find my mate… I’m scared I won’t be enough for them either.”
Miyu looked up at him, eyes warm despite the cold. “Maki…” she reached up, touching his cheek, “you’re more than enough.” He blinked, surprised. “You’re caring. You’re responsible. You work hard, even when you’re scared. You’re funny, kind, and you learn things faster than you realize.” She smiled, sincere and soft. “Anyone would be lucky to be loved by you.” Maki felt his chest tighten, like her words were stitching something together inside him he didn’t realize was frayed.
“I mean it,” Miyu whispered. “You’re not ‘just the youngest.’ You’re Maki. And the pack depends on you more than you know. I depend on you a lot, you know? I don’t think I could have run this place without you. It’s great having my sous chef with me. And tonight you’re the whole reason why I’m not freezing to death. You’re more important than you think. The pack needs you.” He didn’t trust himself to speak, so he simply pulled her closer, resting his chin atop her head as the snowstorm raged outside. For the first time that night, he felt warm for a reason that had nothing to do with being a wolf.
During the night, as the snowstorm raged on, the pack had gathered together in the main house’s living room. The fireplace crackled warmly, firewood stacked high beside it; thankfully, someone had insisted they store extra wood inside for winter. Now it was the only thing keeping the house warm as the wind screamed outside.
Blankets covered the couches, wolves curled together in tired clusters. Jo and Sana were wrapped up on one end of the couch, Nicholas sat with Rocky in his lap, though he kept pretending he wasn’t cuddling her, Kei and Aya were half asleep in front of the fire, Yuma paced until EJ and Sora made him sit down and rest. Taki was lying with his head on Harua’s lap, finally calm after a hard day. EJ sat with Sora close to him, holding her cold body to his, he knew she wasn’t cold, but his wolf felt better about warming her up through him.
Everyone tried their best to relax. Everyone except Fuma. He sat on the floor, elbows on his knees, staring into the fire with a tight jaw. His usual calm, reliable presence had been replaced by something stiff, something quietly fierce. He was worried. Deeply. Maki was like a little brother to Fuma, more than that, really. After all the years together, after all the battles, Maki was the one Fuma had always sworn to protect. The youngest of the pack… and now trapped in a snowstorm, powerless, cold, with only blankets and a locked building for shelter.
Fuma trusted him, trusted his responsibility, his instincts. But that didn’t stop the panic that was slowly eating him alive. He felt fear. And anger. And helplessness. Feelings he didn’t like. Feelings he didn’t know what to do with. Usually, he would go outside and train until his muscles burned. Sometimes he’d tear down a tree, literally, to relieve the pressure inside him. But now the storm made it impossible. The walls shook with every gust of wind.
He was trapped with his thoughts. Harua shifted beside him on the couch, his small form moving closer. He gently tapped Fuma’s arm. “…Fuma?” The bigger wolf didn’t look away from the fire. “Mm?” Harua studied him quietly for a moment. His nose scrunched, he could smell the difference in Fuma’s scent. The tightness. The fear. The anger. The way his wolf paced beneath the surface. “What’s wrong?” Harua finally asked, voice soft, nudging him like a brother would. Fuma’s shoulders trembled once. “Nothing you need to worry about.”
Harua didn’t move. Didn’t accept that answer. “Fuma.” That single word, said with so much care and quiet insistence, broke down the final wall. The protector sighed shakily. “…I worry,” Fuma admitted at last, voice low. “I know Maki is capable. I know he’s responsible. But he’s still the youngest. And I…” He paused, rubbing the heel of his hand against his chest. “I’m supposed to protect all of you. That’s my job. That’s who I am. But tonight… I can’t do anything. I can’t get to him. I can’t pull him out of the snow. I can’t fight the storm. I’m just…” His voice cracked, barely noticeable, but Harua heard it. “I’m just sitting here.”
Harua’s heart twisted. He reached out carefully and placed a hand on Fuma’s back, rubbing slow circles between his shoulder blades. “…It’s okay to feel like that,” Harua said quietly. Fuma huffed a weak, humorless laugh. “Are you sure?” “Yes,” Harua answered simply. “Because I know what it feels like.” Fuma finally turned toward him, meeting his warm, gentle eyes. “I’m not strong,” Harua continued, smiling softly at himself. “I’m not a fighter. I’m not intimidating. I’m small. I know I don’t look like I could ever protect anyone. And I used to think that meant I wasn’t useful.”
He glanced around the room, the pack scattered, exhausted, leaning on each other. “But… I learned that strength isn’t only physical. You stand strong in front of danger. I stand strong for all of you when your emotions get too heavy. They need you to protect their bodies. They need me to protect their hearts.” Fuma’s throat tightened. “And right now,” Harua whispered, “you don’t have to be the strong one. You’re allowed to worry. You’re allowed to be scared. That doesn’t make you weak, Fuma. It makes you family.”
The larger wolf’s eyes softened, vulnerable in a way no one but Harua ever got to see. “…Thank you,” Fuma murmured, barely above a breath. Harua leaned gently against his shoulder. “You can talk to me anytime. I’m here. Always.” The storm didn’t feel so loud. The fire didn’t feel so dim. The room didn’t feel so cold. Because Harua was right, they weren’t alone. Not tonight. Not ever.
Once morning came, Yuma was the first one outside. The second the faintest hint of dawn touched the sky, he burst through the front door of the main house, half shifted, half human, and entirely frantic. His claws were out, his eyes glowing fiercely, his breath coming out in ragged clouds in the cold morning air. He couldn’t control it. He didn’t want to control it. His wolf was thrashing inside him, roaring with one need and one need only: Mate. Mate. Get to mate. NOW.
EJ tried stepping in front of him, hands up, voice steady and calm, alpha mode. “Yuma, breathe. She’s okay. You heard Maki…” But Yuma only growled, pacing like a caged beast. Hearing that she was okay was not enough. Not after everything he had gone through. Not after the rougarou. Not after feeling life slipping away once from him before. He needed to see her. Touch her. Smell her. Hold her. EJ sighed, stepping back as he realized the truth: There was no reasoning with a mate-starved wolf. Not today. “Alright,” EJ said quietly. “Let’s go.”
The pack sprang into motion. Rocky stepped forward first, summoning violet magic that shimmered around her hands like dust made of moonlight. With focused precision, she cast the spell onto the cars. The wheels glowed faintly, anchoring themselves against the thick ice beneath. “Roads should hold now,” Rocky said, slightly out of breath. “But be careful.”
Nicholas immediately grabbed a shovel, and Fuma grabbed another. Together, the two wolves carved a path through the knee-deep snow. Kei helped guide the cars through the narrow trail, while Harua brushed snow off the windshields with his sleeves. Taki, still worn out from the day before, stayed back with Jo and Sana as they loaded supplies. It took effort. Strength. Teamwork. But eventually they made it. They reached Koyomi.
Snow was piled high against the door, packed hard by the wind. Nicholas and Fuma shoveled furiously, clearing enough space to pull the door open. The moment the crack appeared, Yuma shoved past all of them.
He burst through the door with a snarl. Inside, the restaurant was dimly lit by the early morning light. Blankets were spread across the floor. Some chairs had been pushed together to form makeshift beds. And in the corner, Miyu sat wrapped in blankets, her head resting on Maki’s shoulder as the younger wolf kept her warm. Yuma’s roar shook the walls. Maki jumped so fast he practically teleported, hands up. “I didn’t do anything! I swear!”
But before Yuma could storm over to him, Miyu shot up from her seat and ran straight to her mate. “Yuma!” Her arms wrapped around him. He caught her instantly. Held her so tight she squeaked. His growl softened into a whine, low, trembling, desperate. He buried his face into her neck, inhaling her scent again and again, grounding himself with each breath. She threaded her fingers through his hair, whispering, “I’m right here… I’m right here, Yumachan. I’m okay.” With one gentle kiss on his lips, Yuma finally calmed. His claws retracted. His eyes returned to their normal warm color. His wolf settled, purring beneath his skin.
Behind them, Fuma rushed inside, heading straight for Maki. His hands immediately grabbed the youngest wolf’s shoulders, checking him over for injuries, touching his face, arms, and even his hair, looking for any sign of harm. Just like he used to do when Maki was ten years old, or was it eight, he didn’t remember at the moment, all he knew was that it was when he was still small, scared, and new to the pack. When Fuma was his safe place.
Once satisfied that Maki was truly unharmed, Fuma yanked him into a tight hug. “You scared me,” Fuma muttered into his hair. Maki smiled softly, hugging back just as tight. “Sorry, big bro. I’m okay. I promise.” Little by little, the chaos eased. Yuma held Miyu. Fuma held Maki. And the rest of the pack stood around them, exhausted but relieved. They had all made it through the storm.
~~~
Jo would sometimes struggle with accepting his own contradictions. He was a werewolf, strong, powerful, able to tear through trees and sprint faster than any human. But inside… he felt like something else entirely. Gentle. Soft. Quiet. More like a harmless puppy than the predator he was supposed to be. And sometimes, that contradiction tore at him. He wanted to be proud. Confident. Loud, like wolves were meant to be. But he wasn’t. And whenever the true wolf in him did slip out, those rare moments when instinct overpowered his timid nature, it terrified him.
Like the day he charged into Taki’s classroom. One moment, he was in the library. The next, he was sprinting down the hallway, eyes glowing, claws halfway out, his voice booming through the building as he snarled at Taki’s bullies. He hadn’t recognized himself, the anger, the protectiveness, the way humans had stared at him with fear. Or the times when jealousy tugged at his chest. Whenever Sana laughed with someone else at campus… whenever another guy asked her a question… whenever someone stood too close… Jo would feel it. Hot and sharp. A burn low in his stomach. His wolf whispering, Mine. Mine. Mine.
But Jo hated jealousy. He hated the possessiveness, the instinct to pull her away, the fear that one wrong step could make him look dangerous, like a monster. He never acted on the jealousy; he never told her who she could or couldn’t be around, but he still hated feeling it. And Sana always noticed. She would take his hands in hers, guiding him somewhere quiet, speaking softly until his shoulders loosened. “Jojo, you’re not a monster. You’re allowed to feel things. You’re allowed to be jealous. It doesn’t mean you’re doing something wrong.”
But even with her reassurance, some feelings needed a different kind of understanding. Which is why one afternoon, Jo found himself sitting outside the house with Nicholas. The older wolf leaned against the porch railing, arms crossed, listening silently while Jo stumbled through an explanation of everything he hated about himself, his jealousy, how loud he had been during the bullying incident, how he sometimes thought he was too much wolf and not enough boy.
Nicholas let him talk until he finally ran out of words. Then the older wolf sighed, shaking his head. “You’re not a monster, Jo.” Jo looked down. “You might feel like one,” Nicholas continued. “Because our instincts are big. Loud. Strong. But that doesn’t make us bad.” He nudged Jo’s shoulder. “It’s okay to be jealous. It’s instinct. But what matters is what you do with it. You don’t cage Sana in. You don’t stop her from living. You don’t control her. You just feel things strongly. That’s wolf nature.”
Jo swallowed hard, listening. “And as for the Taki incident,” Nicholas looked toward the forest, expression serious. “You protected your brother. You acted like a wolf should. Loud, angry, and willing to fight. That doesn’t make you dangerous. It makes you family. Besides, you and Harua would be the only ones to act the way you did; the rest of us wouldn’t have stopped at only warning them, we would have started a fight, and that wouldn’t have helped the situation.” Jo blinked fast, his eyes misting. “You’re allowed to be both,” Nicholas said. “Strong and gentle. Wolf and puppy. Quiet and brave. That’s you.” Jo took a shaky breath. Nicholas nudged him again, softer this time. “And Sana chose you. Not who you think you should be. You.”
Jo smiled a little, the tension finally easing from his chest. It wasn’t fixed, not completely, but hearing it from someone like Nicholas, someone who looked like a wolf and felt like one… It helped. Later that night, as Sana curled up against him in bed, Jo whispered into her hair: “Thank you… for seeing me.” And she whispered back: “I always will. Every part.”
~~~
For Nicholas, the hardships came from both sides, his and Rocky’s. Nothing about their bond was simple, but everything about it was real. Rocky struggled the most with her magic… and with the visions that came with it. Being half-witch, half-oracle meant her powers weren’t stable or gentle. When a vision hit, it didn’t softly whisper to her; it tore through her. Some visions were harmless, the sweet kind she called blink memories, little flashes of the past.
She would suddenly see a young Fuma proudly showing a much younger Maki how to skip stones. Or Taki learning to swim in the pond on Christmas morning, giggling. Or Nicholas himself at thirteen, glaring at Kei with a stick in his hand, pretending he wasn’t crying after scraping his knee during a training session. Those visions made her smile. They never hurt.
But the other ones, the heavy ones, the ominous ones… Those shook her to her core. Sometimes she woke up gasping, clutching her chest as if she’d been pulled into someone else’s death. Sometimes she fell to her knees mid-vision, trembling violently, unable to breathe. Sometimes the violet glow in her eyes burned bright enough to hurt. Nicholas was always there.
Always the first one at her side, catching her before she hit the ground, wrapping his arms around her, holding her tight until her shaking slowed. He’d run his hands through her hair, whispering reassurances even when she couldn’t hear them through the fog. “I’ve got you. I’m here. You’re safe.” He’d pull her into his lap, rock her through the pain, kiss her temple when the vision finally faded. And every time, he wished he could take the hurt for her.
But Nicholas had his own battles. Out of all the wolves, he was the most territorial, by far. Jealousy lived in him naturally, like a second heartbeat. Instinct. An old wolf trait he couldn’t shake. And no one triggered that jealousy more than Jake. Jake, whom Rocky loved deeply as a familiar and friend. Jake, who had been there long before Nicholas. Jake, whom she trusted without question. Nicholas tried, he really did, but every time Jake got too close, every time Rocky touched his shoulder or laughed at something he said… Something inside Nicholas growled. And he hated that feeling.
Hated how it made him snap at Jake. How it made Rocky sigh and rub her temples. How it led to fights with the others, Kei rolling his eyes, Fuma telling him to get a grip, and Yuma threatening to muzzle him. And then there were the days she traveled for work. Those days were the worst. She would be gone for days or weeks at a time, and Nicholas would unravel. His wolf paced constantly, restless, irritable, frustrated. He snapped at Kei. Argued with EJ. Nearly tried to follow her once.
He hated distance. Hated being separated. Hated imagining anything happening to her when he wasn’t there to protect her. And when the pack tried to calm him, it only made him angrier. He wasn’t angry at them; he was angry at the world that kept pulling her away. And when news about Taki came… when he heard how the bullying had escalated… Nicholas nearly broke. He remembered being their age, remembered how awful humans could be. He’d hoped things would change for Taki, that age and confidence would help, but it hadn’t. Hearing that the kid he’d helped raise was still suffering made fury burn so hot inside him he nearly shifted.
Nicholas didn’t cry. He didn’t break down. He got angry. His claws came out. His eyes glowed. Kei had to stand in front of him to keep him from marching straight to the campus. Even EJ had trouble controlling him. And then, Rocky came home. The second she walked through the door, he froze. The anger melted from his shoulders. His breathing steadied. She didn’t have to say anything. She just walked over, placed a hand on his cheek, and whispered: “I’m here. I’m home.” Nicholas closed his eyes, leaning into her touch like it was the only thing in the world that could soothe him. And it was.
Later that night, as she sat cross-legged on the couch, telling the pack about her travels, he lay beside her with his head in her lap, tension falling from him with every word. For the first time in days, he could breathe. Hardships would always follow them, her visions, his jealousy, the world that still hated their existence. But as long as they had each other, the darkness felt survivable. They were each other’s peace, each other’s grounding force. Two chaotic souls who only found stability when intertwined. Two hearts that calmed when the other was near. Nicholas and Rocky. A storm and its anchor. A witch and her wolf.
~~~
Easy to say, living as a werewolf, a vampire, a witch-oracle, mates to these beings, wasn’t easy. There were many beautiful times, but many ugly ones too. Not everything is rainbows and sunshine, but they work through it together. Learning to accept yourself, your place in the pack, learning to be loved and to love, to live with your differences, accepting your faults and strengths. Because that’s what a pack is, a place where you belong, no matter who you are, even when you don’t know who you are.
~~~ The end ~~~
Okay, that’s it for this part. Once again, thank you for the request, and thank you to everyone for reading this one! I hope you enjoyed this special fic. Are we excited for the next part in the series? Who do you think is next? And, can you guys find the spoiler that I have added here? It might not pop out, but it’s there, and it will make sense once you’ve read the next part!
The gym buzzed with the usual sounds of sneakers squeaking and basketballs thudding against the hardwood, but today, there was an extra crackle in the air, curiosity one might call it. Asakura Jo, the team’s quiet superstar, had just walked in. But this time, something was different. “Yo, is that lipstick on his cheek?” Taki whispered, elbowing Fuma. “And is that, perfume?” Maki leaned in, sniffing dramatically. “No way.”
Jo, oblivious or possibly just choosing not to acknowledge the staring, quietly made his way to the bench and started unlacing his duffle bag. He looked the same as always, tall, composed, hair slightly tousled, except for the unmistakable pink smudge on his left cheek and the soft, floral scent that trailed behind him like a whisper.
Yuma was the first to break the silence. “Okay, Jo. Spill. What happened?” K grinned. “We’re not starting practice until you tell us who she is.” Nicholas grabbed the basketball and bounced it toward Jo, who caught it reflexively. “Come on, man, you’ve got the whole gym talking.” Harua clapped his hands loudly. “Circle up, boys. We need answers, and we’re not going anywhere till we get ‘em.”
With amused groans and chuckles, the team dropped their bags and started sitting cross-legged in a loose circle at center court. EJ was the last to join, plopping down and giving Jo a look of mock-seriousness. “All right, Jo,” he said, pointing to the now-faint lipstick mark. “You’ve got some explaining to do.”
Jo sighed softly, cheeks tinged a deeper shade of pink than the mark itself. He rubbed the back of his neck awkwardly as eight pairs of eyes waited, gleaming with anticipation. The court fell into a hush, the circle tight with suspense, waiting for Jo to speak. Jo looked down at his hands, fidgeting slightly with the hem of his practice shorts. The silence lingered for a few seconds longer before he finally spoke, his voice quiet but clear.
“So… I’ve been seeing someone.”
The circle immediately leaned in, a collective shift of bodies toward him. K raised his eyebrows, and Maki’s mouth fell open slightly. Even Nicholas stopped spinning the basketball in his lap. Jo’s ears reddened a little, but he kept going. “Her name’s Y/n. We met a few weeks ago. Totally by accident, actually.”
He glanced up briefly, eyes scanning their curious faces before continuing. “It was really late, and I realized I was out of rice. So I ran to the 24-hour mart near my apartment. I wasn’t expecting anyone to really be there, but, well, she was working that night.” Harua, clearly already hooked, urged, “And?”
“She was trying to put these huge flour bags back on the top shelf. Some punk kids had knocked them down just a few minutes earlier, she said. She looked like she was struggling, and then she saw me, probably because I was the tallest person in the aisle, and well, the only other person except herself, and asked if I could help.”
“Classic damsel-in-distress setup,” EJ muttered, earning a nudge from Fuma. Jo gave a faint smile. “So I helped her. Put the bags back where they belonged. And then, kind of out of nowhere, she told me I looked handsome. Said I seemed nice, too. Then she asked me out.”
Nicholas let out a low whistle. “She asked you out? Bold.” “Yeah,” Jo said, his smile growing a bit. “It caught me off guard. I’m not usually… like that. But I don’t know. She made it easy to say yes.” “So what’s she like?” Yuma asked, grinning. “Clearly she’s into tall, mysterious types.”
Jo’s eyes softened as he leaned back slightly, remembering. “She’s, funny. Kind. She talks a lot, but I don’t mind. She always makes sure I’m comfortable. She pays attention. Like, really pays attention.” The team was quiet for a second, not from disbelief anymore, but from the unexpected sincerity in Jo’s tone.
Then Taki broke the silence. “Dude. That’s adorable.” Harua nodded sagely. “Jo’s got game. Secret game.” The circle erupted into playful teasing and laughter, but this time it felt warmer, not just curious now, but genuinely happy for their quiet teammate who, until now, they’d never imagined blushing over a girl.
After Jo finished telling the story, the team exchanged knowing smiles and light chuckles, the atmosphere easing into something more comfortable. Harua stood up and walked over to Jo, grabbing a clean towel from the sidelines. “Here, man. Let me help you with that,” he said, gently dabbing at the faint lipstick stain on Jo’s cheek.
Jo shifted a little but allowed Harua to wipe it off, his expression softening with gratitude. The floral scent lingering around him seemed to mingle with the faint smell of sweat now, a quiet reminder of the moment just shared. “Alright,” Harua called out, “let’s get back to work.”
The guys moved into their usual drills, shooting, passing, fast breaks. The ball flew through the air, sneakers slid across the polished wood, and the sounds of their shouts and laughter filled the gym. Time flew by faster than usual, and before they realized it, the buzzer signaled the end of practice.
As the team started gathering their things, the door to the gym suddenly creaked open. A girl poked her head inside, her eyes scanning the room. When she spotted Jo, her face instantly lit up like a sunrise. “JoJo!” she called out in a sweet, cheerful voice as she skipped in, her steps light and quick.
Jo turned toward her, a bright smile breaking across his face, his cheeks flushing a soft pink again. His teammates froze mid-pickup, exchanging wide-eyed glances as they noticed the scene unfolding.
Jo barely raised his voice above a murmur as he greeted her, “Hey…” but his expression said more than words, soft, genuine, and entirely unable to hide his happiness.
(Y/n) closed the distance between them and wrapped her arms around him. Jo didn’t even hesitate before gently returning the hug, his arms folding around her in a way that was both shy and careful, like he didn’t want to let go too soon.
That’s when it happened. A synchronized, dramatic chorus from the rest of the team, “OHHHHHHH~!” echoed through the gym, their voices bouncing off the walls with playful exaggeration.
(Y/n) giggled, clearly amused, but unfazed. She pulled back just enough to look up at Jo with a grin. “Wanna walk home together?” she asked sweetly. “Maybe stop by your place or mine? We could watch a movie or something.” Jo didn’t even glance at the others despite their continued teasing. His eyes stayed on her, his answer soft but sure. “Yeah.”
With that, she lit up like a kid who just got the last piece of candy, bouncing on her feet as she grabbed his hand. “Yay! Let’s go!” As she tugged him gently toward the door, the team resumed their antics, hooting and laughing like a bunch of proud parents at graduation.
“Look at him! Our Jo’s all grown up!” “He’s holding hands, holding hands, guys!” Jo paused just long enough to turn and give them a fierce glare, his version of “angry eyes”, which only made the team laugh harder. But when he turned back to (Y/n), that expression melted instantly into a bright, almost bashful smile.
He slung his bag over one shoulder, his fingers still laced with hers, and the two of them walked out together, him a little red in the face, her humming happily at his side. As the doors shut behind them, Taki sighed dramatically and said, “I can’t believe it. Jo’s got a girlfriend and a movie date.” Harua wiped an invisible tear from his eye. “Our boy has become a man.” “Next thing you know, he’ll be bringing her to our games,” Nicholas added.
And so, slowly but surely, it became part of the team’s rhythm, like the thump of the ball or the squeak of sneakers on polished wood. (Y/n) was no longer just Jo’s mystery girl. She was their sideline sunshine.
Sometimes she’d show up just as practice ended, practically bouncing through the gym doors, waving at the boys with both hands before going straight to Jo, greeting him with her usual “JoJo~!” that never failed to make him smile, even if he tried to hide it behind a hand or a downward glance. Always giving him a kiss on the cheek, though nowadays being more careful with the lipstick.
Other days, she’d sit quietly on the bleachers during drills and scrimmages, cheering softly whenever Jo landed a clean three-pointer or made a clever pass. The team would throw her exaggerated thumbs-ups or joke applause, to which she’d respond with dramatic gasps and over-the-top cheering, earning laughter even from Coach.
And when she couldn’t make it to practice or a game because of her night shift at the store, Jo would go to her instead. It wasn’t unusual for one of the guys to pass by the convenience store late at night and spot him inside, standing behind the counter with a broom or stacking snacks beside her. He didn’t say much, but his presence spoke volumes.
He carried heavy boxes, refilled the shelves without being asked, and made sure she took her breaks. The once-reserved Jo had become a quieter, gentler version of joy, smiling more, nodding along to her stories, softly laughing now and then.
To the team, it was both heartwarming and strange, their calm, collected Jo, now grinning in the aisle of a store under fluorescent lights, playfully holding up a cup of instant noodles for her approval. And to her, Jo was warmth, a steady, quiet comfort who made even the dullest shifts feel lighter. She brought out something in him that no one else could.
Warnings: mentions of natural disaster, trauma, panic/fear responses, injury, emotional distress, blood (minor), abandonment, I think that’s all, but let me know if I’ve missed anything.
It’s finally (or unfortunately) here, the final part, the final wolf to find his mate. However, we still have a bunch of extras, so this isn’t goodbye just yet. And after reading this one, I think you guys will have a pretty good idea of what one of those extras will be!
Taglist: @voucearse, @nadiakittyy, @evemeri, @petunia05, @yumnyangiexx, @somswib, @mrcarrots, @seodami, @reiofsuns2001, @charlie-sk, @lacedwithmsg, @cherry012309, @mactuna, @mauschim, @dheimyoung-im23, @stayluneatinyengenezen, @nichobby, I hope I haven't missed anyone to the taglist, if I have, I'm so sorry, let me know and I'll fix it!
Network: @k-records
Please reblog, comment, and like if you enjoyed this!
Yudai/Kei 2. Yuma 3. EJ EJ extra 4. Jo 5. Nicholas 6. Special fic 7. Fuma 8. Harua 9. Maki
Aya = Kei’s mate Miyu = Yuma’s mate Sora = EJ’s mate Sana = Jo’s mate Rocky = Nicholas’ mate, Tara = Fuma's mate Willow = Harua's mate Luna = Maki's mate
Weeks had passed since the snow melted, and spring had fully claimed the forest around the village. Flowers dotted the grass in soft colors, and the trees were bursting with new buds. The sun grew warmer each day, and the wind that once cut through coats and scarves now felt like a welcome breeze. The pack was lively as ever. With the snow gone, construction had begun on a new cabin. The pack kept growing, and the village needed more space. It had started as a simple idea, but now half the pack was involved in some way.
Jungwon had officially asked if he could stay. He liked being around the pack, and especially around Jay. Since he had proven himself harmless (if a little dramatic), everyone had agreed. No one really minded having him around anyway. They were also building another cabin for Sunoo. The wizard was practically living in the village already, showing up nearly every day and only leaving late at night to return to town. Having a place here would make things easier. And, as Harua had loudly pointed out, cheaper.
Fuma stood near the foundation with a clipboard, overseeing everything like a foreman. “That beam needs to be level,” he called out calmly. Jo had drawn the original design for the cabin, sketching it out over several nights until it was exactly what they needed: simple, sturdy, and large enough for a couple of future pack members if necessary. Everyone else helped however they could.
Kei and Yuma lifted heavy beams like they weighed nothing. Nicholas and EJ argued over which screws belonged where while still somehow getting the job done. Aya and Sana painted wooden planks with careful strokes, while Miyu handed out water bottles and snacks to anyone who looked like they might collapse. Harua and Willow worked together measuring pieces before they were placed.
Sunoo stood nearby, occasionally using small bursts of magic to hold things steady while someone hammered. Jungwon mostly hovered beside Jay, pretending to help while actually just watching him. “Jungwon,” Jay sighed, “you’re holding the hammer upside down.” “Oh,” Jungwon said cheerfully, flipping it around. Near the edge of the construction area, Rocky sat cross-legged on a blanket with fabric swatches scattered everywhere, muttering about outfit concepts for the summer. Sora and Tara were looking at furniture online, seeing if they could find anything of interest. And off to the side, Taki stood on the half-built porch frame, hammer in hand. He drove another nail into the wood with a solid thunk. From the outside, he looked fine. Focused. Working hard.
While most of the pack spent their days at the village building the new cabin, Maki and Luna were in charge of keeping Koyomi open and running. With Miyu and Jay helping at the construction site, the café needed someone steady to handle things. So the two of them took over. Between customers, Maki studied behind the counter, textbooks spread out beside the register. He had missed a few classes here and there because of everything that had happened, but he had already proven he could keep up if he put the work in. Luna helped whenever she could, leaning over his notes and quizzing him between baking batches of cakes or kneading dough. And what she couldn’t help with, the rest of the pack made sure to cover.
Tara had become one of the biggest helpers. Everyone had been a little surprised when she first started tutoring him. No one thought she was stupid, of course not, but none of them had quite realized just how smart she was either. She could solve complicated math questions in seconds while the others were still staring at the first line. “Wait,” Nicholas had said once, watching her scribble down the solution almost instantly, “you just… did that in your head?” Tara had shrugged shyly. “It’s not that hard.”
Meanwhile, Maki had still been on step two. But Tara wasn’t just fast, she was patient. Instead of simply giving him answers, she guided him through the steps so he could understand how to get there himself. “Think about what the formula actually means,” she would say gently, tapping the page with her pencil. “If this number changes, what happens to the rest?” Slowly, it started to make sense. Fuma often watched those moments quietly from the side. He felt proud seeing Tara like this, a little bolder, a little more confident. She was letting more of her personality show now, speaking up when she had something to say. Yet she still found her comfort in the quiet moments with him, leaning against his side when things got too loud. And that balance suited her perfectly.
Fuma called out across the construction site, “Jungwon!” The vampire perked up immediately. “Yes, boss?” “We’re missing five planks,” Fuma said, checking the list in his hand. “Same type as before, same length. Can you run to the store?” Jungwon gave him an exaggerated salute. “Yes, sir.” Before anyone could say another word, he vanished in a blur of vampire speed. A minute later, he was back, dropping the planks onto the ground beside Fuma like it had taken no effort at all. Jay eyed him suspiciously. “Did you steal those?” Jungwon looked offended. “Wow. Good to know you think so lowly of your own brother.” Jay crossed his arms. “Did you pay for them?” “Of course I paid,” Jungwon said confidently. “With what?” Jay asked. Jungwon grinned and pulled something from his pocket, waving it in the air. Jay’s wallet. “Your card, obviously.” Jay stared at him in silence for a moment, looking like a man who had just aged twenty years despite being a vampire. Kei burst out laughing when he noticed Jay rubbing his temple. “Welcome to life with kids. Want some of ours?” Jay shook his head immediately. “No thanks. Jungwon is more than enough.” He pointed toward the village road. “And I already deal with Maki most of the time.” Kei and Fuma both laughed. “Fair enough,” Kei said.
Nearby, Taki finished screwing together the wooden frame pieces he had been working on and walked over to Fuma. “What’s next?” he asked, wiping his hands on his jeans. Fuma followed him back to the structure, crouching slightly to inspect the work. He nodded approvingly. “Good job. You lined these up perfectly.” Taki relaxed a little at the praise. “The next step,” Fuma continued, tapping the wooden frame, “is attaching it to the main structure.” He straightened up and called across the yard. “Nicholas!” Nicholas looked up from where he and EJ were arguing over a toolbox. “Yeah?” “Come help Taki lift this into place.”
Building the new cabin took time. Everyone still had their own jobs, chores, and schoolwork to keep up with, so progress happened in pieces, weekends, afternoons, long evenings where someone hammered while someone else painted. But after about a month, the structure finally stood complete. Walls, roof, windows, doors. All that remained now were the smaller details, furniture, some final coats of paint, and the little touches that would turn it into a real home. Still, finished or not, the pack decided it was time to celebrate.
That night, Koyomi was closed. Everyone was home. The village buzzed with activity as the celebration slowly came together. Inside the main house, Miyu and Maki worked side by side in the kitchen, preparing trays of food for a large buffet. Pots simmered, vegetables were chopped, and the smell of grilled meat drifted through the open windows. Nearby, Luna was busy baking, cupcakes, cookies, small pastries, anything sweet she could think of.
Outside, Kei and Fuma were gathering firewood, stacking it neatly beside the firepit they planned to light later that evening. EJ and Nicholas had already started setting up the outdoor grilling area, arguing over where everything should go while pretending they weren’t arguing. Harua, Willow, Jo, and Sana had gone into town to buy snacks, drinks, and anything else they might want for the night. Yuma and Rocky spread blankets across the grass and laid out tablecloths over long wooden tables, decorating the area so everyone would have somewhere comfortable to sit. Not far away, Tara, Aya, and Sora wandered through the fields and along the forest edge, picking wildflowers to bring back for decoration. And closer to the porch, Sunoo, Jay, Jungwon, and Taki dug through boxes looking for games they could bring outside later.
It hadn’t been that long ago that they were only the nine wolves. But now, just over two years later since the first mate was found, they had eleven new members. Twenty in total. An unusual pack, maybe. Wolves, humans, vampires, a witch, and a wizard all living together. But none of that mattered. They were family. They were pack. And nothing could change that.
When everyone returned, the celebration slowly settled around the firepit. The flames crackled warmly as night fell over the village, lighting up faces and sending sparks dancing into the dark sky. Plates were stacked high with food, sweets, and snacks scattered all around them. Blankets covered the grass, and the long tables were filled with everything Miyu, Maki, and Luna had prepared. Tara sat down beside Maki and Luna, glancing around as if waiting for someone. “Where’s Fuma?” she asked. “He’s coming,” Maki said, taking a bite of grilled vegetables. “Probably making sure Nicholas hasn’t set something on fire.” Tara laughed softly, then looked back at him. “How did your test go this morning?” Maki shrugged. “I think it went well. I felt good about most of the questions. Just three that I’m a little unsure about.”
Miyu overheard from across the fire pit and leaned over. “Soon you’ll have more time to study anyway. Once Jay and I can go back to work.” Maki smiled. “I can’t wait for my last exam. I’ll be so happy to finally be done with school.” “Don’t celebrate too early,” Jay called from the other side of the fire. “You still have to pass.” “I will,” Maki replied confidently.
A little further away, Taki lowered himself onto one of the blankets, settling down with his plate. From the outside, the scene was warm and lively, laughter, conversation, and people leaning against each other comfortably. Most of them had found their mates. Fuma and Tara. Maki and Luna. Rocky and Nicholas. Willow and Harua. Sana and Jo. Kei and Aya. Yuma and Miyu. EJ and Sora. Taki tried not to think about it too much. Still… the thought lingered. He felt a bit like an outsider. Not completely alone, though. Jungwon dropped down beside him, holding a deck of cards. “Hey,” he said cheerfully. “Want to play something?” Taki glanced at him, then smiled a little and nodded. “Sure.”
Fuma eventually came over and sat down beside Tara, Maki, and Luna. As he settled, he leaned down and kissed Tara’s temple softly. She smiled and shifted closer, settling comfortably against his side. In the background, music had started playing from someone’s speaker. Kei had already pulled Aya up to her feet, and the two of them were spinning around the grass, laughing as they danced together. Sana saw them and immediately grabbed Jo’s hand. “Come on!” Jo barely had time to protest before she dragged him up as well, and as usual, he simply went along with whatever she wanted, smiling as she twirled him around. Rocky watched them for a moment, then turned to Nicholas. “I want to dance too.” Nicholas sighed dramatically, but stood up anyway. “Of course you do.” She grinned as he took her hand and pulled her toward the others. Soon three couples were dancing together in the firelight.
Nearby, Taki and Jungwon had been joined by Sunoo, Harua, Willow, and Jay as they played a card game on one of the blankets. Jungwon kept accusing Jay of cheating, Jay insisted he wasn’t, and Sunoo kept dramatically announcing every move like it was a life-or-death battle. Not far from them, EJ and Sora sat curled up together on another blanket, watching everything unfold. Sora leaned her head against EJ’s shoulder, smiling softly. “Things are nice right now.” EJ nodded, wrapping an arm around her. “Yeah. Peaceful.” They watched their pack laugh, dance, and argue over cards around the fire. Sora hummed thoughtfully. “Which probably means something is going to happen soon.” EJ chuckled quietly. “Probably.” For a moment, neither of them said anything. Then Sora squeezed his hand. “But for now,” she said softly, “we can just enjoy it.” EJ kissed the top of her head. Together, they watched their family, happy, warm, and home.
~~~
A few days later, everything had settled back into its usual rhythm. Training had resumed for the wolves, and for the first time, they had something new to work with. Vampires. Jay and Jungwon had agreed to join the training sessions, giving the wolves a chance to practice against opponents who were faster and stronger in different ways. It was good for everyone involved, challenging, but helpful. “Too slow,” Jay said calmly as he sidestepped Yuma’s attack with ease. “I hate you,” Yuma muttered, already turning to try again. Nearby, Jungwon moved like a blur, dodging Jo and Harua while laughing the entire time. “Come on!” he called. “You guys are wolves, aren’t you supposed to be scary?” Jo lunged again. Jungwon vanished from where he stood and reappeared a few steps away, grinning. “See? This is why I don’t train with vampires,” Harua complained, slightly out of breath. At the edge of the field, Sora crossed her arms. “I could join too.” “No,” EJ said immediately. She looked at him. “Why not?” “Because you’re not getting punched by wolves.” “I can handle it.” “No.” She narrowed her eyes at him. EJ simply shook his head again.
Across the clearing, Fuma and Nicholas helped oversee the main training, keeping an eye on everyone and occasionally stepping in to correct someone’s form. But Kei had his attention focused elsewhere. “Taki,” he said, standing a few steps away from him. “Ready?” Taki nodded. They had been working for weeks on something important. His shift. For a long time, Taki had struggled to access it fully. But recently, something had begun to change. “Focus,” Kei reminded him. “Don’t force it.” Taki took a breath. His eyes flickered gold. Fur began to form along his arms as his claws extended, his body shifting halfway between human and wolf. The halfway shift. He held it. Not perfectly, but longer than before. Kei smiled slightly. “Good. That’s better.” After a moment, Taki let the shift fade, breathing out slowly. “You’re getting there,” Kei said. “At this pace, you’ll reach a full shift before summer.” Taki wiped sweat from his forehead, feeling both exhausted and hopeful.
A little further away, Rocky and Sunoo practiced magic together. Rocky stood with her hands glowing faintly violet, guiding the energy carefully through a spell circle drawn in the dirt. Her power had returned steadily over time. Not all of it. She knew it never would. Some of that strength had come from the oracle side of her magic, and that part of her was gone now. But she had made peace with that. What remained was still strong, more than enough. She didn’t need to rearrange continents or curse someone’s entire bloodline, she just needed to design and move pots and pans. That was good enough for her. Sunoo stood beside her, focusing as pale blue magic swirled around his fingers. “Careful,” Rocky warned. “Control first, power second.” Sunoo nodded. Thanks to her guidance, he had learned to manage the backlash his magic used to cause. His body no longer collapsed from exhaustion after every spell. He could push further now.
Together, they mostly used their magic for practical things around the village. Helping vegetables sprout in the garden beds. Clearing debris from paths through the forest. Lifting heavy fallen logs out of the way. Small things. Helpful things. Life had settled again. Peaceful. For now.
Meanwhile, Maki grinned as he circled Jungwon, the two of them watching each other carefully. Then Maki suddenly lunged. Jungwon moved quickly, trying to dodge the attack like he had done several times already, but this time he was just a fraction too slow. Maki’s fist connected with his ribs. A clear hit. Fuma smiled proudly from the side as Nicholas immediately called out, “Match!” The rule during training was simple: the moment someone landed a clean hit, the round ended. They didn’t want anyone getting carried away and accidentally hurting each other. “Maki wins!” Nicholas announced. Jungwon pouted dramatically, shoulders slumping. Jay walked over and patted his back. “It was just a training match.” “I know,” Jungwon sighed. “But I still wanted to win.” Maki jogged over to them, still smiling. “You almost had me. It was a hard match.” Jungwon glanced up at him. “Next time,” Maki added, “maybe you’ll win.” That seemed to cheer the vampire up a little.
Nearby, Kei looked over at Jay. “Think Taki can try a round with you?” Jay nodded easily and stepped forward, rolling his shoulders before turning toward the younger wolf. “Come at me.” Taki took a slow breath. Then his eyes flashed gold as he slipped into his halfway shift, claws extending, fur appearing along his arms, his body tensing with the shift in strength. The two of them began circling each other. Everyone else quieted slightly, watching. Then Taki lunged. Jay moved fast, even while holding back his full vampire speed, but Taki kept up as best he could, using every technique Kei had drilled into him. Dodge. Feint. Strike. He tried everything. For a moment it even looked close. But Jay’s experience showed in the end. He slipped past Taki’s last attempt and tapped him cleanly on the shoulder. Nicholas raised his hand. “Jay wins!”
Still, the clearing erupted with cheers. “Nice one, Taki!” “You’re getting faster!” “That was way better than last week!” Taki let his shift fade as he caught his breath, a small smile appearing despite the loss. He still felt frustrated sometimes, because he was slower than the others, a failure. But looking around at everyone cheering for him… He knew one thing for sure. He had the best family he could ever ask for.
~~~
Another few days later (SpongeBob voice 3 days later or something), the morning at the pack house started quietly. Jay sat at the table with a cup of coffee, scrolling through his phone. After a moment, he groaned loudly and slowly lifted his head, turning a sharp glare toward Jungwon across the table. EJ looked between them. “What’s going on?” Jungwon smiled sheepishly, already pushing his chair back. “You know… I actually just remembered something I need to,” “Sit down,” Jay said firmly. Jungwon froze, then slowly lowered himself back into the chair. Sora watched the scene with amusement. “Let me guess,” she said, leaning her chin on her hand. “We’re expecting another visitor?” Jay sighed deeply and nodded. EJ frowned. “What does that mean?” Jay rubbed his temple. “It means Jungwon apparently invited another vampire to visit.”
Jungwon gave a small wave. “Hi.” Jay continued, “His name is Niki. And Jungwon invited him without asking anyone.” EJ slowly turned his head toward Jungwon, his glare very clear. Before he could say anything, Sora lightly smacked his shoulder. “Relax,” she said. “Niki is about as harmless as Jungwon.” EJ looked unconvinced. “That’s not very reassuring.” Jungwon gasped dramatically. “I am extremely harmless!” EJ sighed heavily. “I still don’t like it.” Then he pointed at Jungwon. “You’re the one explaining this to everyone else.” Jungwon slumped in his chair.
At that moment, footsteps sounded from the stairs. Taki appeared, yawning as he walked into the kitchen. His hair was messy from sleep, and he looked only half awake. He didn’t say anything, simply grabbed the bag of food Miyu had prepared for the day from the counter. Then he headed for the door. “See you,” he mumbled, giving a small wave before stepping outside. The door closed behind him. Jay blinked and looked at the others. “Is he always that quiet in the morning?” EJ shrugged. “Sometimes.” Sora smiled slightly. “Other times he’s the loudest person in the house.”
Taki walked down the road toward school, the morning air cool and quiet around him. But his mind was anything but quiet. Even though the bullying had eased a lot over time, the school was still a difficult place for him. Just being there sometimes brought back memories he didn’t want to think about. If he let his thoughts wander too far, if he remembered the way people used to treat him, the whispers, the pushing, the cruel laughs, his wolf reacted. His eyes would start bleeding into gold. His nails would sharpen into claws. His fangs would grow longer. And now that he had finally learned to reach the halfway shift, holding it back had become even harder. The wolf inside him was stronger now. Closer to the surface. Sometimes it felt like it only took one bad moment to pull it free.
Taki shoved his hands into his pockets, exhaling slowly as he walked. He wondered what it would be like to have a mate. Would it really change things the way the others said it did? Would it act like an anchor? His thoughts drifted back to something his mother had told him when he was little. He had barely understood it back then, but the memory was still clear, or as clear as something from when he was four, or maybe just five years old, could be. She had once told him that when she was a young wolf, she struggled with control, too. Her temper, her shifts, her instincts, they were messy and unpredictable. But the moment she met his father… Everything changed. “It just clicked,” she had said softly. “Like something inside me finally settled.” Just thinking about his father made it easier for her to stay calm. Control became simple. Natural. Taki wished it could be like that for him. He wished he could believe that somewhere out there was someone who would make everything feel steady. But he didn’t dare let himself hope too much. Because if there was one thing he had learned growing up… It was that he wasn’t the luckiest wolf in the world.
Lunch used to be the worst part of Taki’s day. The noise, the crowds, the stares, it had once been something he dreaded every single day. But now… it wasn’t so bad. At first, he had been a little uncomfortable about Sana being there. When she first started joining him for lunch, he had worried it meant the pack didn’t trust him to handle things alone. Like he needed someone babysitting him. But over time, that feeling faded. Now he actually looked forward to it. Sana was easy to talk to, warm and cheerful in a way that made the tension in his chest loosen without him even realizing it. Aside from Harua, who was his brother, which was different, she was probably the closest thing Taki had to a best friend.
When he stepped into the loud cafeteria that day, the familiar wall of noise immediately made his wolf stir. Voices overlapping. Chairs scraping. Trays clattering. His wolf bristled inside him, uncomfortable with the chaos. But then he spotted Sana. She was sitting at a smaller table near the side of the room, waving enthusiastically the moment she saw him. She had saved them their usual spot, the one a little farther away from the biggest crowds. She knew he liked having some space. Taki smiled back as he walked over, feeling his wolf slowly settle again. The moment he sat down, Sana leaned forward excitedly.
“You will not believe how rude this girl in my class was today,” she started immediately. “We had to do peer review for our projects, and she just,” Taki chuckled softly as Sana launched into the story. Her hands moved animatedly while she talked, her frustration already halfway mixed with laughter. Listening to her, Taki felt some of the weight of the day lift. The school still felt like a dark place sometimes. But Sana was like a small star in that sky, bright, warm, and steady enough to guide him somewhere safe.
Sana watched him quietly for a moment, noticing the tension in his shoulders, the way his fingers fidgeted with the edge of his lunch bag. “What’s going on in that head of yours?” she asked gently. Taki shrugged, staring down at the table. “The usual stuff,” he muttered. Sana didn’t push. She just waited. Taki sighed after a moment. “It just feels like I’m… walking on eggshells around myself all the time. Like if I mess up even a little, everything could go wrong.” He rubbed the back of his neck. “Sometimes I feel like I’m a liability for the pack.”
Sana didn’t interrupt him once while he spoke. She just listened, letting him get the words out. Only when he finished did she respond. “The pack doesn’t see you as a liability,” she said calmly. “If anyone’s a liability, it’s the other humans and me.” Taki immediately shook his head. “That’s not true.” Sana gave a small shrug. “In a real conflict, we’re pretty helpless.” He frowned. “You’re not.” Sana tilted her head slightly but didn’t argue yet. Taki leaned forward a little, more serious now. “We wolves don’t see you humans like that. It’s the opposite,” he said. “Yeah, you might not be able to do much in a fight, but to have your mate makes you stronger.” He gestured slightly as he spoke. “Even Harua and Jo, who usually hate training, have been participating more lately. They’re stronger now, too. They said it themselves, they didn’t expect the mate bond to give them that much power.” Sana listened quietly. “They’re stronger because they want to protect you,” Taki continued. “That’s what the bond does.” He looked at her firmly. “So no. The girls aren’t liabilities.” Sana smiled softly at him. “Then neither are you.”
Lunch ended too quickly. Sana packed up her things and stood, slinging her bag over her shoulder. “Jo and I will meet you after school,” she said. “I’m not working at the library today.” Taki nodded. “Same place?” “The usual spot.” They split up then, heading to their different classes. The rest of the school day passed faster than he expected. For once, his thoughts didn’t spiral the entire time. Sana’s words lingered in his mind, steady and grounding. Maybe she had actually gotten through to him. When the final bell rang, Taki walked outside and spotted them immediately. Sana was standing near the gate, chatting with her tall mate. Jo looked up and waved when he saw Taki approaching. “Ready?” Sana asked. Taki nodded.
The three of them started the walk back toward the pack village together. It was quiet, comfortable. Jo occasionally added a comment to Sana’s rambling stories, and Taki found himself listening more than worrying. For once, his mind felt… calmer. But the calm didn’t last long. As they approached the village clearing, something felt off immediately. There was tension in the air. And in the center of it all: Jungwon. He stood there with an awkward smile, while several members of the pack stared him down. EJ, Kei, Fuma, and Jay. All looking very unimpressed. As Taki, Sana, and Jo walked closer, it seemed everyone else was already gathered as well. Maki glanced down at his phone and groaned. “Can we get this over with already?” he said. “We’re going to be late for Koyomi. Miyu can’t run the restaurant on her own.” He rubbed his face. “It’s bad enough we already left her for two hours.” Yuma nodded in agreement, clearly unhappy with the idea. “Yeah. My mate’s not overworking because of this.”
Jay sighed and gestured toward Jungwon. “Go on. Explain.” Jungwon swallowed, taking a deep breath as everyone’s eyes settled on him. “So… I was talking with one of my friends,” he began slowly. “Another vampire. And I was telling him how nice it is living here. With the pack. How much fun we have and how everyone gets along,” He hesitated. “And?” Nicholas prompted. Jungwon winced. “And I might have… kind of invited him to visit.” Everyone who hadn’t already heard the news reacted immediately. “What?” “YOU DID WHAT?” “Jungwon!” He lifted his hands defensively. “I promise he’s harmless! Like me!” Jay muttered, “That’s debatable.” Jungwon ignored him and rushed to finish his explanation. “His name is Niki,” he said quickly. “And he’s really fun, I swear.” Then he added the final part even faster. “Oh, and he’s coming tomorrow.”
The clearing went silent for a split second. Then Jungwon immediately darted behind Jay, gripping his shoulders like a human shield. Jay slowly stepped to the side. Leaving Jungwon completely exposed to the group again. Jungwon stared at him in betrayal. “Traitor,” he whispered. EJ stepped forward, arms crossed, his expression serious. “We’ll allow the visit,” he said after a moment. A few people looked surprised. “But only,” EJ continued firmly, “because both Jay and Sora confirmed that Niki isn’t a threat.” Sora nodded calmly beside him. EJ’s gaze hardened slightly. “If he steps out of line even once, he leaves. Immediately.” Around the clearing, the others muttered their agreement. “Fine.” “Yeah.” “I guess.” But no one sounded particularly happy about it. Jungwon looked down at the ground, rubbing the back of his neck. Honestly… He would have preferred if they were angry. Instead, they just sounded disappointed.
Maki, Luna, Yuma, and Jay soon headed off toward the restaurant, needing to get back to Koyomi before Miyu ended up handling the entire evening rush alone. The others slowly began to scatter as well, conversations breaking off as people returned to their usual tasks around the village. But Jungwon stayed where he was. Standing in the middle of the clearing, staring at the ground. Now that the moment had passed, it finally sank in. This… was exactly how everyone had reacted when he first arrived. Suspicion. Tension. Uncertainty. And he had just thrown another unknown vampire into the situation without even asking. He rubbed the back of his neck, realizing now how easily he could have avoided all of this. If he had just asked first. They probably would have said yes anyway.
A hand landed on his shoulder. Jungwon looked up. Taki stood beside him. “Don’t worry about it,” Taki said calmly. “They’ll forget about it before dinner.” Jungwon gave him a doubtful look. “Just… don’t pull something like this again.” Jungwon searched his face. “You’re sure?” Taki nodded. “I know that feeling,” he said quietly. “Disappointing them.” Jungwon’s expression softened slightly. “But as long as you show that you regret it,” Taki continued, “they’ll forgive you.” After a moment, he lightly squeezed Jungwon’s shoulder. “Now let’s go do something fun.” Jungwon blinked. “Like what?” Taki grinned a little. “Grab some swimwear,” he said. “Meet me by the pond.” Jungwon’s face brightened immediately. “Really?” “Yeah.” Jungwon nodded quickly, already backing away toward the house. “I’ll be there in a second!”
~~~
The next day, the atmosphere around the village was noticeably tense. Fuma and Nicholas stood near the edge of the clearing, both a little more rigid than usual. Even though Tara and Rocky had reassured them when Jungwon first arrived that everything had been fine, the wolves still had a lingering instinctive unease about unfamiliar vampires. It wasn’t personal. Just instinct. Maki felt it too. He leaned casually against the porch railing, but there was a sharp alertness in his posture. He had only recently found his mate, and the protective instinct that came with the bond was still strong. Very strong. The idea of an unknown vampire near Luna made him a bit on edge. Luna, however, was the complete opposite. She stood beside him with bright curiosity in her eyes, clearly excited to meet the newcomer. She had enjoyed spending time with the other vampires she’d met so far, and none of them had given her a reason to fear them. Maki had told her everything about what had happened with Sunghoon and Heeseung, so she understood why the others were cautious. But from her experience so far… Vampires had been pretty nice.
Jay stood nearby as well, arms crossed as he watched the road leading toward the village. He was a little uneasy, too. Not because he expected trouble, but because he hadn’t seen Niki in a long time. Sora, on the other hand, had spent far more time with the younger vampire in the past two years than Jay had in nearly five. Still, Jay trusted Jungwon. And Jungwon trusted Niki. So by extension… Jay trusted him, too. Just as Jay opened his mouth to ask Jungwon if he had heard anything about when Niki would arrive, the clock inside the house chimed. One. At that exact moment, a figure appeared at the edge of the village clearing. Everyone’s attention snapped toward him. Jay, Jungwon, Sora, EJ, Maki, and Luna were all outside waiting. The rest of the pack stayed inside the house for now. In the kitchen, Miyu was preparing lunch with the “help” of Taki and Yuma, though at the moment, they were mostly just getting in her way.
Outside, the newcomer stepped closer. Niki was tall. Taller than any of the vampires they had met before. He was about the average height of the wolves, which made his presence feel a little more imposing at first glance. But unlike when they had first met Heeseung or Sunghoon… Niki didn’t carry a threatening aura. Quite the opposite. The energy around him felt calm. Soft. Almost like the scent of chamomile, gentle, peaceful, and kind. Niki raised a hand when he noticed them watching, giving a relaxed wave. “Hi.” Jungwon immediately jogged over to him, clearly relieved to see his friend. He pulled him into a quick half-hug before stepping back.
“Hi,” Jungwon said, grinning. Then he turned and gestured toward the group waiting on the porch. “Okay, introductions.” He pointed first toward EJ. “That’s Euijoo, or EJ. He’s the alpha.” Niki gave a respectful nod in EJ’s direction. Jungwon then pointed to the woman beside him. “You already know Sora.” At that, Niki’s smile brightened a little more, and he waved at her. Sora waved back warmly. Next, Jungwon gestured toward Maki. “That’s Maki. The youngest wolf.” Maki gave a small nod. “But,” Jungwon added quickly, “don’t get on his bad side. He has a mean right hook.” Maki rolled his eyes. Jungwon continued, pointing to the girl beside him. “And that’s his mate, Luna. She’s an amazing baker.” Luna smiled shyly and waved. “And finally,” Jungwon said, stepping aside dramatically, “of course we have Jay.” Jay walked down from the porch steps toward them. “Hey,” he said simply. Niki looked genuinely excited to see him. “Jay! It’s been a long time.” Jay chuckled softly. “Last time I saw you,” he said, “you were still human. And a kid.” Niki laughed. “You barely reached my eyes back then,” Jay continued, looking him up and down. “Now look at you. Vampire and tall as a tree.” “Almost a tree,” Jungwon corrected.
EJ raised an eyebrow at that part of the story. “I thought you had been a vampire for a while,” he said, looking at Niki. Niki shook his head politely. “Oh, sorry,” he said quickly. “And hello, by the way. Sorry for the intrusion.” EJ gave a small nod for him to continue. “I actually grew up at the vampire coven,” Niki explained. “My mother was turned shortly after I was born, so I’ve always lived in the supernatural world, despite being human.” He rubbed the back of his neck a little awkwardly. “So I was raised with them… by them.” Everyone listened quietly. “About three years ago,” Niki continued, “I got badly injured. Really badly.” He glanced down briefly before finishing. “If I hadn’t been turned, I would have lost both an arm and a leg, maybe even my life.” There was a small pause. Niki then looked back up with a light smile. “So… they turned me.” He gestured slightly at himself. “And now here I am.”
Sora gently placed a hand on EJ’s shoulder, making him glance down at her. “Niki’s story isn’t that different from mine,” she said softly. EJ’s expression tightened slightly. Sora continued, “We both had reasons for being turned; there was more to it than just wanting to be a vampire, or being evil.” She glanced at Niki. “Actually… Niki played a big part in convincing Sunghoon to turn me. To save me, Sunghoon might not be the best vampire out there, especially in our eyes, but he was the only one who gave it a chance to turn me, to save me.” EJ stiffened the moment she mentioned how close she had come to dying. For a second, the thought clearly hit him all over again. EJ asked why Niki couldn’t have turned her; he should have been turned before her. “It doesn’t work like that, a newly turned vampire can’t turn someone else, it’s like, the venom that we use to turn others, doesn’t develop until years into being a vampire.”
EJ’s wolf was stuck on the reminder of how his mate almost died before he could meet her, but he forced himself to refocus, turning back toward Niki. “Welcome to the pack village,” EJ said firmly. “While you stay here, you’ll follow some rules.” Niki straightened slightly, listening carefully. “No feeding on humans,” EJ continued. “No fighting. And no stepping out of line.” His gaze hardened slightly. “You don’t go anywhere unsupervised. Got it?” Niki nodded immediately. “Of course.” “If those are the rules,” he added politely, “then so be it.” Sora leaned up and kissed EJ on the cheek. “Stop being so serious,” she said with a small smile. Then she gestured toward the house. “Come on. Lunch is waiting, and the rest of the pack is inside.” Niki jogged lightly to catch up beside her, though he made sure to keep a respectful distance. He knew wolves could be very territorial about their mates, and he had no intention of causing problems.
As they walked toward the house, Sora glanced at him curiously. “Did you ever find your special ability?” she asked. “You hadn’t when I left the coven.” Niki nodded. “I did actually.” Sora perked up. “Really? What is it?” Niki scratched the back of his neck. “It’s… kind of rare, apparently.” “What does it do?” “I can warp shadows,” he explained. Sora blinked. “Whoa,” she said. “That’s actually really cool.” Niki gave a small shrug. “Sure, it’s cool. But it’s not exactly useful.” He glanced at her with a half-smile. “Not compared to something like a healing ability.”
As they walked inside, Niki was immediately hit with a wave of scents. So many wolves, humans, magic, and food. His vampire senses flared for a second as he tried to process everything at once. The pack house smelled warm and lively, but it was also overwhelming compared to the quiet, controlled atmosphere of the coven. In the living room, several people were sitting on the couch. Sana, Jo, Taki, Harua, and Willow all looked up when they noticed the new arrival. They waved. “Hi!” Sana said brightly. “Hey,” Jo added with a nod. Taki lifted a hand in greeting, while Harua and Willow smiled. Sora pointed toward them as they walked past. “That’s Sana, Jo, Taki, Harua, and Willow.” Niki nodded, trying his best to remember the names. That’s… a lot of people. He had a feeling he might mix them up later.
They moved further into the house toward the dining area. There, another group sat around the table: Fuma, Tara, Nicholas, Rocky, Sunoo, Kei, and Aya. Sora repeated the introductions, pointing them out one by one. “And Rocky is a witch,” she added casually. “Sunoo’s a wizard.” Niki blinked. “Good to know,” he said. Then they finally reached the kitchen. Miyu stood by the counter, mixing something in a bowl while Yuma hovered nearby. When she noticed them, she waved enthusiastically. “Hi!” Then she looked down at her hands. “I’d shake your hand or something,” she said apologetically, “but they’re covered in egg.” She pointed at Yuma with the spoon. “Because someone made me mess up.” Yuma raised his hands in defense. “Hey, I just asked a question.” “A stupid one, of course, we have to remove the eggshells,” Niki chuckled at the sight. The house felt so… alive. People talking over each other. Laughing. Teasing. It was completely different from the coven he grew up in. Most of the elders there hated noise, especially laughter. Life in the coven had often been quiet. Ordered. Sometimes even boring. But this… This was chaotic in the best way.
Soon enough, everyone had gathered around the table, plates piled high with food. The pack filled nearly every seat, voices overlapping as dishes were passed around and people reached across the table for bread, vegetables, and whatever Miyu had prepared. Niki ended up seated near the middle. Jay sat on one side of him, while Taki sat on the other. Across the table sat Sora, with EJ on one side of her and Tara on the other. As everyone started eating, Niki glanced around the table, trying to match faces with the long list of names Sora had given him earlier. Okay… Sana… Jo… Harua… Willow… He was pretty sure he had those right. But the other wolves were harder. Two of them in particular kept giving him very intense looks. One of them he recognized as the mate of Rocky, the witch. That had been easy to remember. But the name of Rocky’s mate… That one had already slipped his mind.
The other wolf staring at him was even bigger, with broad shoulders, clearly strong. Either Fuma or Yuma. Niki was fairly certain the buff one was named one of those. He leaned slightly toward Jay, about to ask why those two seemed to hate him. But Jay was already deep in conversation with Maki. “If we add miso to the broth, it could work,” Maki was saying. Jay nodded thoughtfully. “But then we’d need to adjust the salt level.” Seeing they were occupied, Niki shifted slightly toward his other neighbor instead. He leaned closer to Taki. “Hey,” he whispered quietly. “Is there a reason those two wolves are glaring at me like that?” Taki followed his gaze and immediately chuckled. “Oh. Yeah.” Niki blinked. “That’s Nicholas and Fuma,” Taki explained. “They’ve probably had the worst experiences with vampires from your coven.” Niki winced slightly. “They acted the same way when Jungwon showed up,” Taki continued. “You just have to give them time to see you’re not a threat.” He paused before adding, “Or… well… that you’re not going to harm their mates.”
Niki tilted his head. “Wait,” he said slowly. “Were their mates the ones Heeseung and Sunghoon went after?” Taki nodded. “Yeah, that’s right.” Niki leaned back slightly, understanding dawning on his face. “Ah… yeah. That explains a lot.” The tension faded a little after that. Niki and Taki kept talking quietly between bites of food, quickly finding other things to discuss: life at the coven, vampire abilities, the village, and random stories from their lives. Before long, the conversation between them flowed easily.
Once most of the plates had been emptied and the table had settled into comfortable conversation, Sora leaned forward slightly, looking at Niki. “So,” she said, “what have you been doing these days?” Niki shrugged a little. “Not much, honestly,” he admitted. “Mostly just staying at the coven. Gaming… hanging around… stuff like that.” He poked lightly at the last bit of food on his plate. “I haven’t really had many chances to do anything else.” Tara tilted her head thoughtfully. “What would you like to do?” Fuma glanced at her, a little surprised that she had asked. His wolf stirred instinctively at the thought of a stranger staying longer than a simple visit, but when he saw that Tara seemed completely relaxed, he calmed himself again. Niki shrugged once more, a little awkward. “I’ve always liked dancing,” he said. “So maybe something with that.” He rubbed the back of his neck. “But I don’t really know how you’d turn that into… something real.”
Sana perked up immediately. “You could study dance at university,” she said. Niki blinked at her. “Really?” “Yeah,” she nodded. “Then you could work at dance studios. As an instructor, choreographer, background dancer, things like that.” Niki looked genuinely surprised. “I didn’t know that was possible.” Sana smiled. “I’m studying writing,” she explained. “Jo is studying art. Taki is studying acting.” She gestured around slightly. “But we all still take regular classes too, math, history, stuff like that.” Then she added, “There are students at our university studying dance as well.” Niki leaned back slightly in his chair, thinking. Could he actually do something like that? The idea had never really seemed possible before.
Taki thought about Sana’s suggestion for a moment. Then he turned toward Niki. “How about you just come with me to university tomorrow?” he suggested. Niki blinked at him. “Really?” “Yeah,” Taki said with a small shrug. “People bring friends sometimes. As long as you don’t interrupt anything, the professors don’t really care.” He gestured casually. “It’s not a dance class or anything, but you’d at least get a feel for what university is like.” Niki looked interested, but he hesitated. His eyes shifted toward Jay, clearly asking for silent permission. Jay noticed immediately. Instead of answering himself, he leaned back slightly and nodded toward EJ and Fuma. “They’re the alphas,” Jay said. “Their call.” Everyone’s attention shifted to them. EJ took a moment to think it over. Technically, it wouldn’t break any of the rules. Niki wouldn’t be wandering around alone; Taki would be with him the entire time. And… another friend for Taki might actually be a good thing. After a short pause, EJ nodded. “I’ll allow it.” Taki smiled instantly. “Cool.” Niki’s face lit up as well. “I’m excited.” Maki snorted from further down the table. “I have never once been excited about school.” Tara looked at him with a small smirk. “You’ve been more excited since I started helping you study.” Maki pointed at her. “Yeah, because I’m closer than ever to finally being done with school.”
~~~
Not long after lunch, the group slowly began to break apart again. Maki, Luna, Jay, and Jungwon, the usual Koyomi crew, headed off toward the restaurant for the afternoon shift. As they left, Maki was already talking with Jay about the dish they had discussed earlier. Back at the village, the rest of the pack settled into their usual routines. Kei and Aya decided to take a walk around the territory. The weather had grown warmer, the air fresh with the scent of early spring. They walked hand in hand along one of the forest paths. Aya leaned her head lightly against Kei’s shoulder as they walked. “Can you believe we’ve been together for more than two and a half years now?” she said softly. Kei glanced down at her. “It still feels like yesterday,” she continued, smiling to herself, “the first time I met you… and you fell to your knees.” Kei groaned dramatically. “I thought we had put that behind us,” he said. Aya laughed. “No way.”
They continued down the path, the quiet forest surrounding them. As they rounded a bend, Aya suddenly slowed. “Hey,” she said, pointing ahead. Near the edge of the path, a small patch of plants had begun to sprout, green shoots pushing up through the soil. A few buds were already forming. Aya tilted her head. “I’ve never seen flowers grow here before.” Kei looked where she pointed. “Huh?” He crouched slightly to examine them. “Yeah… this spot’s usually bare.” He straightened again with a small shrug. “Rocky or Sunoo probably planted something here. They’ve been adding plants all over the territory lately.” Aya nodded, accepting the explanation.
They continued their walk. After a moment, Aya spoke again. “We should probably start planning Maki’s graduation party.” Kei raised an eyebrow. “There’s still more than two months.” “Exactly,” Aya said firmly. “Which means we should plan it properly. No last-minute chaos.” Kei chuckled softly. “Fair point.” He thought for a moment. “We can gather everyone when Maki’s at school one day,” he suggested. “Plan everything without him knowing.” Aya smiled. “Perfect.”
~~~
That night, the pack house had settled into a quieter rhythm. Most people had gone to their rooms or spread out around the house, relaxing after the long day. In the living room, however, the TV glowed brightly. Taki and Niki sat on the floor in front of it, controllers in hand. They had been playing for a while now. And Niki was absolutely destroying him. “Again?!” Taki groaned as his character was defeated for the fifth time. Niki laughed. “That’s five.” Taki leaned back against the couch, sighing dramatically. He did care about losing… a little. But honestly, he was mostly just having fun. Real fun. The kind he hadn’t had in a long time. For once, his mind was quiet. No constant thoughts about control. No worrying about shifting. No fear of disappointing the pack. All his brain focused on right now was beating Niki in the game, laughing at stupid mistakes, and enjoying the moment. It felt… nice. After a moment, Niki set the controller down. “Want to do something else?” he asked. Taki tilted his head.
“Actually, yeah. What’s your vampire ability?” Niki blinked. “My ability?” “Yeah,” Taki said. “Sora and Jay both have healing, Jungwon has that shapeshifting thing. You must have something too, right?” Niki nodded. “I do.” “What is it?” “I can warp shadows.” Taki frowned slightly. “What does that mean?” Niki glanced around the dimly lit living room. “Like this.” He lifted a hand slightly. The shadows along the wall shifted. Slowly, they gathered together, stretching and bending until they formed a new shape. A wolf. The shadow-wolf moved slightly across the wall as if it were alive. Taki’s eyes widened. “Whoa.” Niki gave a small shrug. “I can manipulate the shape of shadows… and where they appear.” The wolf-shadow stretched across the wall before dissolving back into normal darkness. “I’m also supposed to be able to turn into a shadow and move around like that,” Niki added. “But I haven’t figured out how to do that yet.” He rubbed the back of his neck. “The elders said I’d eventually be able to, though.” “That’s so cool,” Taki said, still staring at the wall where the shadow wolf had been. Niki smiled a little. “Thanks.”
After a moment, he tilted his head curiously. “Can I see your wolf form?” Taki froze slightly. “I’ve never seen a wolf shift before,” Niki added quickly. Taki shook his head. Niki’s shoulders dropped a little in disappointment, but before he could say anything, Taki spoke. “It’s not that I don’t want to,” he explained. “It’s just… I can’t.” Niki blinked, then nodded in understanding. “Oh. Hey, don’t worry about it.” He glanced around for a second before brightening. “Actually, earlier I saw some basketball stuff outside. Wanna play?” Taki chuckled. “Sure. But I’m terrible.” He thought for a second. “Actually, we should ask Jo and Nico to join. They’re really good.” Niki grinned. “I’d love to play with them if they’re up for it.” Taki closed his eyes briefly, sending out a mindlink to the pack. Anyone want to play basketball? The responses came almost immediately. Nicholas, Jo, Yuma, EJ, and even Fuma. Taki blinked in surprise. He hadn’t expected that many people to agree. But he smiled and looked back at Niki. “We’ve got a whole team.” Niki stood up immediately. “Let’s go.” They headed outside toward the small court area near the house.
Not long after, the others joined them. Sana, Rocky, Sora, and Tara came outside too, settling down near the edge of the court to watch. Willow arrived a little later. “Harua’s asleep,” she explained as she sat down beside them. “But I’m not tired yet.” Soon enough, the group split into two teams. The game started quickly, the sound of shoes on the court and laughter filling the evening air. Nearby, the girls chatted as they watched. “So,” Sana asked Rocky, “how has work been lately?” Rocky smiled. “It’s been good.” She tucked a strand of hair behind her ear. “I just sent in the plans for my newest collection.” Sana’s eyes widened. “Really?” Rocky nodded. “Now I just have to wait and see if the brand approves it.” “And if they do?” Rocky smiled a little bigger. “It’ll earn us a lot of money.”
The basketball game was already in full swing. They had split into two teams. Nicholas, Fuma, Yuma, and EJ on one side. Jo, Taki, and Niki on the other. They had agreed that four against three would still be fair. Jo and Niki had both been very confident in their skills, and while Fuma, Yuma, and EJ were strong wolves, none of them were particularly great at basketball. Nicholas, however, absolutely was. So the teams balanced out well enough. The ball bounced across the court as the players ran back and forth, laughter and competitive shouts filling the evening air.
Nearby, the girls watched from the side. They cheered whenever someone made a good pass or a clean shot. But what they noticed most wasn’t the game. It was Taki. He was laughing loudly, chasing after the ball, grinning like a kid who had forgotten the rest of the world existed. He looked… lighter. Almost childlike. Willow smiled as she watched him. “I don’t think I’ve ever seen him this happy,” she said. Sora, who had been part of the pack longer than most of the girls, nodded thoughtfully. “It shows sometimes,” she said. “Little moments here and there.” Her eyes followed Taki as he ran across the court. “But his mind has been clouded by a lot over the past few years.” She smiled softly. “So it’s nice when his real self gets to come out for a while.”
Rocky watched quietly for a moment before speaking. “I’m not sure why,” she said slowly, “but I have a feeling something big is coming soon.” Tara looked at her. “A premonition?” Rocky shook her head. “No.” “I don’t have visions anymore.” She leaned back on her hands, watching the game. “But… call it a witch’s intuition.” She shrugged slightly. “I just have a feeling.” Then she added quietly, “Though I don’t know anything for sure.”
~~~
The next morning, Niki was already awake. Very awake. He sat at the kitchen table, waiting. Fuma walked in a little while later, still fixing his hair back in place as he reached for the coffee maker. When he noticed Niki sitting there, he chuckled. “You know there’s still another hour before Taki even wakes up, right?” he said as he poured himself a cup. He took a sip before adding, “And another hour after that before he leaves for university.” Niki shrugged. “Sana and Jo already left.” Fuma nodded. “Yeah.” Tara walked in just then, stretching a little as she joined them in the kitchen. “They have earlier classes on Mondays,” she explained to Niki. “Taki starts later.” She smiled slightly. “And he enjoys sleeping in.” Fuma snorted. “They all do.” Tara laughed. “Especially Maki and Nico.”
Then she glanced at the clock on the wall. “Oh, speaking of Maki…” Her eyes widened slightly. “He’s going to be late if we don’t push him out the door in fifteen minutes.” Fuma sighed like a man who had been through this many times before. “I’ll wake him up,” he said, already setting his coffee down. He pointed at Tara. “If you make him a sandwich.” Tara nodded. “Deal.” As she began pulling ingredients out, she turned to Niki. “Could you help me reach that container on top of the fridge?” Niki smiled and stood up easily, grabbing it for her. “No problem.” Just as he handed it over, a loud voice echoed through the house. “GET UP!” Niki jumped slightly. Tara giggled. “See?” she said.
She began assembling the sandwich as she explained. “Whenever Maki has to get up early for work, it’s no problem.” She shook her head. “But school?” She laughed again. “It’s like he’s in a coma. He does not wake up peacefully.” Soon after, another voice echoed upstairs. Niki guessed immediately that it was Luna. “You shut up, and you get up!” she shouted. A loud thud followed. Niki looked over at Tara in confusion. She sighed. “Luna probably pushed Maki off the bed.” Niki nodded slowly, a small smile forming on his face. The pack house was so lively, it felt completely different from the quiet, rigid life he had known at the coven.
A moment later, heavy stomping came from upstairs. With his vampire hearing, Niki could clearly hear someone rushing around while muttering the same word over and over. “Shit, shit, shit, shit,” Fuma walked back into the kitchen just as Tara finished packing the sandwich into the container. “I added an extra bar too,” she said, closing the lid and handing it to him. Fuma nodded. “Thanks.” He held the container out, waiting. Niki watched curiously. A few seconds later, Maki rushed past the kitchen at full speed. He snatched the container out of Fuma’s hand without even slowing down. “Thank you, goodbye!” he blurted in one breath before disappearing out the door. The door slammed shut behind him. Niki blinked. Then he laughed.
Before the kitchen could fall quiet again, another set of footsteps came down the stairs. Taki appeared a moment later, rubbing his eyes and yawning. “Fuma woke me up with all the screaming,” he mumbled. He stretched. “So I might as well eat breakfast before we leave.” Niki’s smile widened. “Good morning.” “Morning,” Taki said sleepily. The two of them began making sandwiches for themselves, grabbing bread and whatever ingredients were still on the counter. Across the kitchen, Tara and Fuma watched them for a moment, both smiling slightly. Then Fuma picked up his coffee again. “Come on,” he said softly to Tara. They headed outside together, ready for their usual morning walk around the territory.
~~~
After breakfast, Taki and Niki spent a bit more time in the living room, playing a few more games on the TV. The matches were just as chaotic as the night before, and once again, Niki won most of them. Eventually, though, the clock forced them to move. “Alright,” Taki said, standing and stretching. “Time to go.” They grabbed their bags and headed out toward the university. As they walked, they talked easily, like they had known each other for years instead of just one day. The conversation flowed from games to life at the coven to random stories about the pack. But the moment they stepped inside the campus building, Niki noticed something had changed. Taki’s shoulders stiffened. His posture became tighter, more guarded. Niki tilted his head. “What’s wrong?” Taki let out a quiet sigh. “School’s… complicated for me.” He hesitated before continuing.
“All my life, because of my wolf… and the trouble I’ve had shifting… I’ve never really been able to blend in with humans.” He shoved his hands into his pockets. “I’ve always been different.” He gave a small, humorless laugh. “And being different isn’t always a good thing.” Niki listened quietly. “I’ve been bullied a lot,” Taki admitted. “Pretty much my whole life.” His gaze drifted toward the floor for a moment. “I never really had friends at school.” He paused before adding something softer. “There was even a time when Kei had to come to my school every day just so I could eat lunch.” Niki blinked slightly. “Because if he didn’t…” Taki continued, “…I wouldn’t eat at all.” They walked a few more steps in silence. “So yeah,” Taki finished. “School’s always been a bit of a trigger for me.” He glanced around the busy hallway. “It’s better now. Since Jo and Sana started coming here, too. They kind of… keep people in check.” “But it doesn’t make the anxiety go away.”
Niki nodded slowly. “I get that.” He thought for a moment. “I wasn’t bullied,” he admitted. “I was kind of… somewhere in the middle. Not really popular, but not invisible either.” He shrugged lightly. “And I was human back then.” He glanced at Taki. “So I probably can’t fully understand what you went through.” Then he added quietly, “But I get why it makes you anxious.”
The first class of the day started easily enough. It was a history of acting class, going through the different ways people had performed throughout the ages. The professor talked about how acting styles had evolved, how older theatrical traditions focused on exaggerated gestures and projection, while modern acting often aimed for realism and subtle emotion. They also discussed what styles were currently most popular in the industry. Niki listened quietly beside Taki. It wasn’t exactly his favorite topic, but he still found parts of it interesting. Overall, it seemed like the start of a normal day. Across the room, however, Taki noticed a few familiar faces. His old bullies. They were watching the two of them. But their attention had clearly shifted toward Niki. Taki figured it was probably because of the unfamiliar person sitting beside him. Someone new. Someone tall. Someone they didn’t know how to handle yet. And for once… that attention meant they were leaving Taki alone.
~~~
Back at the pack village, the morning had settled into a quiet rhythm. Rocky was outside in the garden, carefully watering the vegetables they had planted there. The fresh green leaves swayed gently in the light breeze. Nearby, Nicholas stood beside a pile of logs, chopping them into smaller pieces for later use. The forest around them was peaceful. Especially compared to the chaos that had happened earlier when Maki was nearly late for school. Most of the pack members were scattered across town. Kei was away at a modeling job. Harua and Aya were working at Kyomei. Willow and Sunoo were at the veterinary clinic.
Inside the pack house, Tara sat comfortably on the couch, reading a book while Sora and EJ watched a movie together. Fuma was at work, running a special training session at the town’s gym. Maki was at school. Luna, Miyu, Jay, and Jungwon were at Koyomi. Yuma was at the design studio, putting together ideas for his next piece. And of course, Sana, Jo, Taki, and Niki were at the university. Everything seemed calm. Normal. Until suddenly, “NICHOLAS!” Rocky’s scream tore through the quiet village. Nicholas dropped the axe in his hands instantly and ran toward her without hesitation. Inside the house, EJ paused the movie the moment he heard the scream.
At that exact same time, across town at the veterinary clinic, Sunoo suddenly stiffened. His eyes widened. “Willow!” he called urgently. The two mages felt it at the same moment. A surge. Something powerful. And before anyone could even react, the ground began to shake. Hard. Buildings rattled violently. Dishes crashed inside houses. Cracks split through parts of the ground. An earthquake had hit. No one had expected an earthquake. At the pack house, the shaking came suddenly and violently. “Get down!” EJ shouted. He grabbed both Sora and Tara at the same time, pulling them close and shielding them with his body just as a large bookshelf behind them tipped over. It crashed down onto his back with a heavy thud. “EJ!” Sora screamed. “I’m fine,” he grunted through clenched teeth. “I can handle it. Just, stay down.” Tara clutched his arm, heart racing as the house rattled around them. “As long as you two aren’t hurt,” EJ added, trying to steady himself, “that’s what matters.” Outside, Nicholas had heard Rocky scream. He reached her in seconds, pulling her tightly against his chest as the ground beneath them shook violently. “Nico!” Rocky gasped, grabbing onto him. “I’ve got you,” he said firmly, wrapping his arms around her protectively as the garden soil cracked and shifted beneath their feet.
Across town at the veterinary clinic, Willow was already moving when the shaking started. “The animals!” she said urgently. Cages rattled. Equipment fell. A terrified chorus of barking, whining, and screeching filled the building. Sunoo raised his hands instinctively, magic flaring quietly under his skin. “I’ll handle them,” he said quickly. He focused on the animals, using what magic he could without making it obvious. The cages steadied. The frightened animals were shielded from falling debris. But a loud crash came from the front of the clinic. A window shattered. One of their coworkers cried out in pain. Sunoo flinched. “I,” He wanted to help. He could have helped. But he couldn’t let them see his magic. His hands clenched slightly as he forced himself to stay focused on the animals instead.
At Kyomei, the shaking sent racks of magazines and decorations tumbling. “Aya!” Harua shouted. He rushed to her side, grabbing her and pulling her down behind the counter. “Stay here,” he said, bracing himself between her and the rest of the store as objects fell around them. Aya grabbed his sleeve tightly. “Harua!” “I’m not letting anything happen to you,” he said quickly. Kei would never forgive him if he didn’t protect her. And more importantly, Harua himself wouldn’t forgive himself.
At Koyomi, the kitchen had become chaotic. Pots rattled violently. Glasses fell and shattered. “Out!” Jay shouted immediately. He and Jungwon rushed forward at the same time. “Miyu, Luna, move!” They grabbed both girls, quickly guiding them away from the kitchen and toward the main area where there was less risk of things falling. “Careful,” Jungwon warned as another loud crash came from behind them. Miyu clutched Luna’s hand tightly. “Please tell me the building isn’t going to collapse,” Luna said nervously. “It won’t,” Jay said firmly, though his eyes scanned the room carefully. “Just stay close.” Luckily, the restaurant had been empty when the earthquake struck.
At the university, Jo felt his heart drop. “Sana…” He wasn’t with her. They were in different buildings. He felt so close, yet impossibly far away. He immediately started moving toward the door, ignoring the panicked shouting around him.
At Maki’s school, the entire classroom shook violently. Students screamed. “Maki, don’t!” the teacher started when he moved. But Maki’s instincts had already kicked in. A large crack formed along the wall as part of it began collapsing inward. Several students were directly beneath it. Without thinking, Maki rushed forward. He shoved the crumbling section of wall the other direction with all his strength. The heavy structure shifted away from the students just enough to keep it from crushing them. Dust filled the air. No one seemed to notice what he had done. And Maki silently thanked the universe for that. But his heart was racing. Luna. He needed to know Luna was okay.
At the gym, Fuma froze when the shaking started. “Tch…” His first thought wasn’t for himself. It was for Tara. EJ and Nicholas were there. They would protect her. He knew that. But that didn’t stop the worry twisting in his chest. Yuma had felt the same, knowing Jay and Jungwon were with Miyu, they would protect her, but still, he worried. Kei did too. Wishing he could run to Kyomei and hold Aya close.
And finally, back at the university. The acting building was old. Too old. The shaking tore through the structure like it had no resistance at all. Cracks split across the walls. Chunks of plaster fell from the ceiling. Students screamed as parts of the floor began giving out. “Everyone out!” someone shouted. Niki immediately looked at Taki. And what he saw made his stomach drop. Taki’s breathing had become uneven. His wolf was reacting. Claws were slowly pushing through his fingertips. “Taki,” Niki said quietly. But Taki looked panicked. The fear. The noise. The chaos. It was all too much.
Without hesitation, Niki grabbed his arm and pulled him toward the far corner of the room, away from the crowd. “Come here,” he said quickly. He positioned himself in front of Taki, blocking him from view as much as possible. “Stay here,” Niki whispered. Taki’s claws were still half-shifted. Niki glanced around quickly, making sure no one was looking. Then he looked back at Taki. “Hey,” he said softly, trying to keep his voice calm. “Focus on me, okay?”
After ten long minutes of violent shaking and another smaller wave of rumbling about five minutes later, the ground finally settled. The worst was over. Dust hung in the air across the town. Sirens echoed in the distance. Half the town looked wrecked. Roads had cracked, windows had shattered, and several older buildings had partially collapsed. No one there had ever experienced an earthquake before, so the damage was worse than it might have been in a place prepared for them. News reporters were already everywhere, setting up cameras and broadcasting live as emergency services rushed between locations. “A powerful and unexpected earthquake has struck the region.” “A number of buildings have suffered structural damage,” “Authorities confirm several casualties.” A few lives had been lost. Thankfully, only a handful. Several others were injured, but most of the injuries weren’t life-threatening. It could have been much worse.
~~~
The first thing Kei did once the shaking stopped was reach out through the mindlink. Everyone report in. Are you okay? What about the mates? There was a moment of silence. Then Nicholas answered first. We’re okay, he said quickly. Rocky’s fine. Tara and Sora, too. EJ took a bookshelf to the back, but it’s just a bruise and a small tear. A second later, EJ’s voice appeared as well. It’s nothing. Next came Harua. Aya and I are fine. No injuries. Yuma checked in after that. I’m okay, too. Maki’s voice followed shortly after. I’m fine. Maybe a bruise on my shoulder, but it’s already healing. Jo answered next, his thoughts clearly strained. I’m okay… but I don’t know about Sana or Taki yet. Fuma spoke up. I’m fine as well. Then his tone shifted slightly. EJ… thank you for protecting Tara. EJ responded immediately. Of course. That’s what we do.
There was a brief pause. Then another voice joined the link, Sunoo. They had figured out a way for both him and Jay to connect to the mindlink despite them not being wolves. Willow and I are safe, Sunoo said. Some of our coworkers got minor injuries when a window shattered, but nothing serious. Jay’s voice came next. Everyone at Koyomi is okay. Luna, Miyu, and Jungwon, no injuries. He sighed. But the kitchen is wrecked. Honestly… most of the city looks like that. For a moment, the link was quiet. Then Kei asked the question everyone was thinking. Taki? Silence. Kei tried again. Taki, respond. Nothing. No voice. No thoughts. No response at all. A heavy worry settled over the pack. Jo’s anxiety immediately spiked. Taki? he called again, panic creeping into his voice. Still nothing. They couldn’t reach Niki either. He hadn’t been added to the mindlink yet. And right now, no one had any idea what had happened to Taki or Niki.
~~~
Inside the crumbling remains of the acting department, dust still floated through the air. Pieces of ceiling and plaster had fallen across the classroom, desks were overturned, and cracks ran along the walls like jagged veins. But in the corner, Niki had managed to keep Taki hidden from the rest of the students during the worst of it. He had positioned himself carefully, blocking anyone’s view while Taki struggled with his half-shift. Now that the rumbling had finally stopped, Taki squeezed his eyes shut, forcing his breathing to slow. Slowly… painfully… His claws retracted. The golden glow in his eyes faded. His wolf receded back beneath the surface. And just as he managed to regain control, something else caught his attention. A scent. Taki froze. It was strong. Sweet. Almost like strawberries. He had never smelled anything like it before. His senses sharpened instantly. The scent was unfamiliar… completely new. Yet something about it pulled at him in a way he couldn’t explain. His mind raced. What is that?
The only new person who had been in the room with him was Niki. But this scent, it didn’t belong to him. Taki slowly pushed himself to his feet. Pain shot through his leg, reminding him that it had been hurt during the collapse, but he barely noticed. His attention was completely elsewhere. He began looking around the damaged classroom, scanning every person, every corner. Niki frowned. “Taki?” No answer. “What are you doing?” Still nothing. Taki’s mind was racing. What is this scent? Who does it belong to? Why can I smell it so strongly? Why does it feel like it’s calling to me? His heart started beating faster. Because whatever it was, he felt drawn to it. Soon enough, Taki’s eyes landed on the source of the scent that had been driving his senses wild.
A girl. Or rather, a young woman. She was backed into a corner of the damaged classroom, her arms wrapped around herself as she tried to make herself as small as possible. She was crying. A few other students stood close to her. Too close. Taki recognized them immediately. His bullies. And it seemed they had already found a new target. Taki’s focus locked onto them. At the same moment, Niki noticed them too. He inhaled sharply. Now that he was paying attention, he could smell it clearly as well. The scent of a werewolf. And it was far too strong to belong only to Taki. That girl, she was a werewolf. And worse… She was close to shifting. Those bullies surrounding her were only making it worse.
“Taki,” Niki said sharply. Then louder, “Taki, go!” Taki didn’t hesitate. He limped across the broken floor toward them, ignoring the pain in his leg. The bullies barely had time to react before he shoved between them, forcing them back and placing himself directly in front of the girl. “Back off,” he growled. The bullies stumbled away in surprise. And then, suddenly, the entire room went dark. Not the normal kind of dark. Total darkness. Shadows poured across the room like a thick curtain, swallowing the light until no one could see anything. Except, Taki. His eyes shifted, glowing faintly as his wolf sight adjusted to the darkness. He immediately knew what had happened. Niki. He had warped the shadows, covering the entire room.
The bullies cursed and shouted in confusion. “Hey, what the hell?!” “I can’t see anything!” But Taki ignored them. He turned slightly toward the girl behind him and lowered his voice. “It’s okay,” he whispered gently. “You’re not alone.” The girl slowly looked up at him through her tears. Taki recognized her. (Y/n). They had been in the same classes for three years. Yet he had never known she was a werewolf. And he was almost certain she had never known he was one either. Being this close to her made the scent even stronger. Sweet. Overwhelming. Taki felt his wolf surge forward again, pushing for control. For a moment, his vision blurred as instinct tried to take over, but he forced it back. Barely. Because right now, the worry for (Y/n) was stronger than the fear for himself.
“I’m scared,” she whispered, her voice trembling. Taki understood that feeling better than anyone. Years ago, when he had tried to shift for the first time, he had felt the exact same things. The pain. The fear. The confusion. Wondering why it didn’t work. Why couldn’t he do what the others in his pack could do so easily? And right now, (Y/n) was experiencing all of it. Maybe she didn’t have a pack behind her. But the fear and pain were the same. Taki gently wrapped his arms around her. “Hold on,” he said softly. She immediately clung to him, her arms wrapping tightly around his neck. Taki lifted her off the ground. His injured leg screamed in protest, and he groaned quietly, but he ignored it. If my brothers can do this… so can I. He limped toward the opening of the ruined classroom, carefully stepping over broken desks and fallen debris. Niki hurried over to them, immediately moving to Taki’s side. “I’ve got you,” he said, supporting some of Taki’s weight as they moved.
Together, they managed to get out of the damaged room and into the hallway. Once they were safely out, Niki released his focus. The warped shadows slid back into their normal places. Light flooded the hallway again. Students shouted in confusion as their vision returned. But the three of them didn’t stop. They moved across the campus grounds until they found a quiet, secluded corner away from the crowds and emergency responders. Finally, Taki carefully set (Y/n) down. The moment he did, his leg gave out slightly. “Ah!” He hissed in pain, grabbing his thigh as it throbbed sharply. (Y/n) had calmed a little by now, but fear still filled her eyes. Her breathing was uneven. And when she looked down at her hands, she froze. Claws. Sharp. Not human. Her eyes widened in horror. “I… I don’t understand,” she whispered shakily. “How… how is this possible?”
Taki and Niki exchanged a quick glance. Did she… not know? “What am I?” she asked again, her voice shaking worse than before. Tears streamed down her face, and she still hadn’t really looked at either of them closely enough to notice that they weren’t exactly normal either. Taki slowly reached forward and gently took her hand. She flinched immediately. “Don’t!” she said quickly, panic in her voice. “My claw, hand, I might hurt you.” But Taki didn’t let go. Instead, he carefully laced their fingers together, holding her trembling hand between his. He tried to give her the softest, most reassuring smile he could manage. “You’re a werewolf,” he said gently. “It’s okay. I am one too.” “But… how?” she whispered. That was when she finally looked at him properly. Her eyes widened slightly as she noticed the golden glow in his. He expected fear. Most people reacted that way. But instead, she just looked confused… overwhelmed… searching for answers.
Taki spoke softly. “You were born a werewolf,” he explained. “But you probably didn’t grow up with a pack. Maybe you were adopted by a human family or something like that.” He nodded toward her shaking hands. “So your wolf stayed dormant all these years… until now.” Her brows furrowed as she tried to process everything. “The fear… the danger from earlier,” Taki continued quietly. “That probably triggered it. It woke your wolf up.” She shook her head slightly, still struggling to believe it. “How… how is that possible?” Before Taki could answer, pain shot through his leg again. “Ah!” He groaned, grabbing his thigh tightly. The bone was trying to heal. But something was wrong. It wasn’t setting properly. Which meant it was most likely fractured and out of place. Taki looked over at Niki, breathing a little heavier now. “We need to bring her to the pack,” he said. “But I can’t move like this.”
Niki blinked. “…Taki.” “What?” “Use the mindlink.” Taki stared at him for a second. Then he laughed weakly. “…Right.” Of course, he would forget something that obvious. But before he could reach out to the pack, “Taki!” A familiar voice called out across the campus. Taki’s head snapped up. Jo. And Sana. They were running around looking for them, panic written all over their faces. Niki waved them over quickly. The second Jo reached them, he dropped to his knees and pulled Taki into a tight hug. “We thought we lost you,” Jo said, his voice thick with relief.
(Y/n) trembled when she saw the two new people rushing toward them. For a brief moment, fear spiked in her chest again. But as she watched them, really watched them, she noticed something different. The way they immediately ran to Taki. The panic in their voices. The relief when they saw he was alive. They looked like… family. Or something close to it. And suddenly a strange emptiness settled in her chest. A quiet ache she had never felt before. Is this… what a pack feels like? Is that what my wolf is reaching for? She had never had anything like that before. No pack. No one who understood her. Just confusion and a life that suddenly didn’t make sense anymore.
“Why didn’t you respond earlier?” Jo asked urgently as he pulled back from the hug, quickly looking Taki over. His eyes immediately landed on the injured leg. Taki rubbed the back of his neck sheepishly. “I didn’t hear you guys,” he admitted. “A lot happened during the earthquake… and after it.” He shrugged slightly. “I guess the link couldn’t reach me because I wasn’t open to it.” Jo sighed in relief before hugging him again, tighter this time. “Idiot,” he muttered softly. “You scared us.” Then he stood up and looked over at Niki. “You hurt?” Niki shook his head. “I’m fine.” Jo nodded once before speaking into the mindlink. I found Taki. The response from the pack came instantly. He’s alive, Jo continued. But his leg’s injured. Niki’s fine. There was a collective wave of relief through the link. Then Jo added, But we’ve got someone else with us too. A girl. A pause. She appears to be a wolf. That definitely caught everyone’s attention. Questions immediately started flying through the link. Jo sighed. We’ll explain when we get back. It’ll take a while to get to the village.
Meanwhile, Sana had crouched down in front of (Y/n). “Hey,” she said gently. “Are you okay?” (Y/n) still felt completely overwhelmed. Her hands still had claws. Her world had just shattered. But physically… she wasn’t hurt. So she slowly nodded. Sana smiled warmly. “Good. I’m Sana, by the way.” (Y/n) hesitated before answering quietly. “(Y/n).” “Nice to meet you, (Y/n).” Behind them, Jo crouched down and, with Niki’s help, carefully lifted Taki onto his back. Taki winced slightly as his leg shifted. “Sorry,” Jo said. “It’s fine,” Taki muttered. Once he was secure, Jo stood up fully, adjusting his grip as he prepared to carry him all the way back.
Sana gently helped (Y/n) stand as well. “Come with us,” she said softly. (Y/n) looked around the damaged campus. Sirens. Broken buildings. People everywhere. Nothing felt familiar anymore. Then she looked back at the small group in front of her. They at least seemed to know what was happening. And right now… she had nowhere else to go. So after a moment, she nodded. And went with them. The walk back to the pack village took much longer than usual. The earthquake had turned familiar paths into a maze of broken ground, fallen trees, and cracked pavement. More than once, they had to detour around collapsed structures or unstable earth. Jo carried Taki the whole way, refusing to slow down despite the obstacles, while Niki stayed close in case he needed help.
Sana walked beside (Y/n), guiding her carefully over the uneven terrain. By the time they finally reached the pack village, most of the others had already made it back. The moment Kei saw Aya, he rushed straight toward her. “Aya!” He wrapped his arms around her tightly, pulling her against his chest. “I’m so glad you’re okay,” he said, his voice thick with relief. Aya hugged him just as tightly. “I’m okay, Kei. I’m okay.” All around the village, similar reunions were happening. Fuma pulled Tara into his arms the second he saw her. Yuma held Miyu close, pressing a kiss to the top of her head. Maki nearly tackled Luna with how fast he ran to her, hugging her like he never intended to let go. Harua wrapped Willow in a quiet but firm embrace. Nicholas still had Rocky held tightly in his arms; he hadn’t let go since the earthquake began.
Nearby, EJ and Sora stood close together as Sora carefully worked her hands over his back. “You really should let someone else handle the shielding next time,” she muttered as her healing ability worked through the bruise and tear on his back. EJ huffed softly. “And let a bookshelf fall on you instead?” Sora didn’t answer that. Just then, movement at the edge of the village caught everyone’s attention. Jo, Sana, Niki, and Taki, along with someone unfamiliar, were approaching.
“Taki!” Jay called immediately. He and Jungwon both rushed forward. “Careful,” Jo said as they reached him. Together, Jay and Jungwon helped take Taki’s weight while Jo lowered him carefully. “Let me see,” Jay said, already reaching for Taki’s leg. His hands began to glow faintly as he placed them over the injured area, his healing ability activating. Taki sighed in relief almost immediately as the pain began easing. Nicholas had released Rocky the moment he noticed them arriving. Now he walked over quickly, his expression tense as he looked at Taki. “You okay?” he asked. “Yeah,” Taki said. “I’ll live.” Around them, the rest of the pack slowly gathered. Relief spread through the group, seeing that Taki and Niki were safe.
But their attention quickly shifted to the unfamiliar girl standing behind Sana. (Y/n) instinctively shrank back. There were so many of them. Too many strangers. Too many eyes staring at her. Without thinking, she stepped behind Sana even more, gripping the back of her sleeve slightly as she hid from the group. Her claws were still out. Her fangs hadn’t receded. And her golden eyes made it painfully obvious what she was. A werewolf who hadn’t shifted back. And judging by the confusion and fear still written across her face… One who had absolutely no idea about this world she had suddenly been thrust into.
Fuma slowly walked over to the frightened girl, keeping his movements careful and non-threatening. “Hey,” he said gently. “My name’s Fuma.” (Y/n) stayed hidden behind Sana, gripping the back of her sleeve tightly, but after a moment, she answered quietly. “(Y/n).” Fuma gave a small nod. “Nice to meet you, (Y/n). Do you think you could step forward so we can talk?” She immediately shook her head. “I, I can’t.” Her voice trembled. “I’m scared.” Before Fuma could respond, Tara stepped up beside him and gently placed a hand on his arm. “Fuma, honey,” she said softly. He glanced down at her. “You should step back.” Fuma frowned slightly. “Why?” Tara gave him a small smile. “Because she’s obviously terrified,” she said. “And while we all know you’re basically a teddy bear… You don’t always look like one.” Her eyes briefly flicked toward his broad shoulders and muscles. Fuma opened his mouth to ask what they were supposed to do then, but Tara spoke again before he could. “Let me handle this, okay?” Fuma looked between Tara and the frightened girl for a second, then nodded. “Okay.” He stepped back, giving Tara and Sana space.
Tara moved a little closer, though she kept enough distance so she wouldn’t overwhelm the girl. “Hi,” she said warmly. “I’m Tara.” (Y/n) peeked out slightly from behind Sana. “I know you’re scared,” Tara continued softly. “But we’re not going to hurt you.” Sana gently squeezed (Y/n)’s arm. “Tara was scared, too, when she first came to us,” she added. “Just like you. But look at her now.” (Y/n) looked at Tara again. Compared to Fuma, Tara did look much less intimidating. Tara slowly held out her hand. She didn’t move closer, just waited. “You don’t have to do anything right away,” she said. “But if you want… You can come stand with me.” (Y/n) hesitated for a long moment. Everyone around them stayed quiet. No one pushed her. Finally, she slowly reached out. Her clawed fingers carefully wrapped around Tara’s hand. Tara smiled softly but didn’t tighten her grip, just enough to reassure her she was there.
With a small step, (Y/n) moved out from behind Sana. “There you go,” Tara said gently. Then she explained calmly, “Sana and I are human, so we can’t help you with the shifting part.” She gestured slightly toward Fuma. “But Fuma can. He’s a werewolf, too.” (Y/n)’s shoulders tensed again slightly. Tara squeezed her hand reassuringly. “I promise I won’t let go,” she said. “I’ll stay right here the whole time.” After a moment of hesitation… (Y/n) nodded. “…Okay.” And finally agreed to talk to Fuma.
As (Y/n) walked toward Fuma with Tara, her eyes drifted back to Taki. He was sitting on the ground a short distance away, his face twisted in pain. The person kneeling beside him had his hands glowing faintly as he tried to heal the injury. Even from where she stood, she could tell it wasn’t working very well. “He’ll be okay,” Fuma said gently when he noticed where her attention was. (Y/n) tightened her grip on Tara’s hand slightly. Now she was standing only a couple of steps away from Fuma. Tara gave her hand a small, reassuring squeeze. “I’m still here,” she whispered. Fuma crouched down slightly so he wouldn’t tower over her. “Alright,” he said calmly. “What’s happening to you right now is your wolf being active; neither you nor the wolf is aware of what’s going on, so we need to help both you and your wolf to understand, to calm down. You need to guide it back.”
(Y/n) swallowed nervously. “I don’t know how.” “That’s okay,” Fuma said. “I’ll show you.” He took a slow breath, then demonstrated. As the pack watched, his eyes briefly flashed golden, claws extending slightly before he calmly pulled them back again, shifting smoothly between wolf traits and human. “You focus on yourself,” he explained. “Your breathing. Your control. Think about being human again. Picture the claws going back to normal nails, your eyes becoming less sharp, your muscles relaxing around your face, your shoulders, your entire body.” (Y/n) nodded nervously. She tried. Nothing happened. Her claws remained. Her fangs still pressed against her lower lip. “Try again,” Tara encouraged softly. (Y/n) closed her eyes and focused on her breathing. Slow inhale. Slow exhale. It took a few tries. But gradually, her claws retracted. Her fangs shrank back. And the golden glow in her eyes faded until they returned to their normal color. The moment the shift fully settled, the strength seemed to leave her body all at once. Her knees buckled. “Oh!”
Tara quickly crouched with her as (Y/n) collapsed to the ground, exhausted. “It’s okay,” Tara said gently, still holding her hand. “That happens sometimes.” (Y/n) was breathing heavily, completely drained. But she was okay. Across the clearing, things were a bit more tense. Jay frowned as he continued examining Taki’s leg. Something wasn’t right. Nicholas noticed the expression. “What is it?” he asked. Jay leaned back slightly. “Taki’s werewolf healing already kicked in when he got injured in the first place,” he explained. “But the bone didn’t set correctly, especially not since he was walking on the leg.” Taki groaned quietly. “That means the fracture started healing wrong,” Jay continued. “Which is why it still hurts. My healing can’t fix it unless the bone is set properly first.” Nicholas frowned. “So what do we do?” Jay met his eyes. “We have to break it again.”
Taki’s head snapped up. “You’re kidding,” “Are you sure?” Nicholas asked. Jay nodded firmly. “It’s the only way.” Nicholas sighed, turning to Taki. “Sorry, little brother.” Before Taki could even fully process what was happening, Nicholas grabbed his thigh firmly and snapped the bone. A loud crack echoed through the clearing. Taki screamed, the sound tearing out of his throat as his claws instinctively dug into the dirt beneath him. A low growl followed as pain surged through his leg. But just as quickly as it came, it eased. Jay immediately placed his glowing hands over the injury again. “Now it’ll work,” he said. The healing magic flowed through the bone properly this time, knitting it back together the way it should have from the start.
Jo slowly looked around the pack village, taking in the damage. Compared to the city, they had been lucky. The main house was still standing, and most of the smaller cabins were too. But the forest surrounding them had clearly taken the worst of the earthquake. Several trees had fallen, parts of the ground had split, and branches were scattered everywhere. He turned to EJ. “You were here when it hit,” Jo said. “How bad is the damage?” EJ shrugged slightly. “The main house took some hits,” he replied. “We probably lost most of the porcelain in the kitchen based on the sound, and the TV is probably broken since it fell down, and the bookshelf is beyond saving.” He glanced back at the house. “But that’s about all we know so far. We haven’t checked the rest yet.”
Aya exchanged a look with Kei before speaking. “We’ll take a look around the territory,” she said. Nicholas and Rocky nodded in agreement. “And we should check the pond too,” Nicholas added. Sunoo stepped forward. “I’ll come with you,” he said. “Just in case you need some extra magic.” (Y/n), who had been sitting on the ground beside Tara, looked up in confusion. “Magic?” Tara smiled softly. “Yeah… there’s a bit of everything here.” She gently pointed around the group as she explained. “Many of us girls are human,” she said. “But we also have vampires.” She gestured toward Sora, Jay, Jungwon, and Niki. “Rocky is a witch,” she added, nodding toward her. “And Sunoo is a wizard.” Then she motioned toward the rest of the group. “And the rest are werewolves.” (Y/n) blinked slowly, trying to process all of that. “…Oh.” It was a lot to take in. She nodded quietly, even though her mind was still racing.
Nearby, Miyu looked toward the main house. “If the kitchen survived,” she said, “I could make something for everyone.” After everything that had happened, they all looked like they could use something warm. “Comfort food sounds perfect right now,” she added softly. Yuma immediately followed her toward the house. “I’ll help.” Maki stood up too, stretching slightly. “Yeah, I’ll check what’s still usable.” Luna joined them as well. Together, the four of them headed inside, carefully stepping over broken porcelain and fallen objects as they started clearing space and figuring out what they could still use to cook.
~~~
As Aya, Kei, Rocky, Nicholas, and Sunoo walked through the territory, they checked the forest for fallen trees, cracks in the ground, and anything else that might have been damaged by the earthquake. Eventually, they reached the same spot Aya had pointed out earlier that morning. The place where flowers had been sprouting, where the ground was usually bare. Now the flowers had fully bloomed. But something about them felt… wrong. They were large, much larger than normal flowers, and each one was a different color. Deep red, bright yellow, pale blue, dark violet. Their petals seemed almost too perfect, standing tall despite the chaos the earthquake had caused around them. Aya tilted her head. “That’s strange,” she murmured. She began to crouch down, reaching out to touch one of the petals. “NO!” Rocky’s scream cut through the air.
Aya froze instantly, her fingers stopping just inches from the flower. Kei immediately grabbed her arm and pulled her back to her feet, moving her a few steps away from the strange plants. “What is it?” Kei asked sharply. Rocky stepped closer to the flowers, her face tense. “These flowers…” she said quietly. “They might be the reason for the earthquake.” Everyone looked at her. “What do you mean?” Kei asked. Rocky lifted one hand and murmured a quiet spell. A book appeared in her grasp. She opened it quickly, flipping through the pages with practiced familiarity. “I’m almost certain these are magical flowers,” she said as she searched. “Flowers that bring catastrophes to life.” Aya’s eyes widened slightly. Rocky suddenly stopped turning pages. “Aha.” She turned the book so she could examine the illustration and description more closely. “Just like I thought.”
She pointed to the page. “This combination of colors,” she explained, gesturing toward the blooms in front of them, “represents the rumbling of the earth.” She looked up. “In other words… an earthquake.” Kei frowned. “But how did they appear here?” Rocky slowly closed the book. “I’m not entirely sure.” She studied the flowers again. “My guess is they were planted here a very long time ago,” she said. “The magic needed to create these kinds of flowers has been lost for ages.” Sunoo stepped a little closer, examining them carefully. “So why did they activate now?” Nicholas asked. Rocky glanced at Sunoo, then at herself. “…Probably us.” Sunoo blinked. “Us?” Rocky nodded slowly. “These flowers react to magic,” she explained. “They probably sensed ours.” She gestured lightly between herself and Sunoo. “Having both a witch and a wizard nearby might have been enough to awaken them.” She hesitated slightly. “That’s just a guess, though. They could have also been planted with a time spell, only allowing them to bloom just now.”
Rocky looked back at Aya, her expression serious. “The reason I stopped you,” she said, “is because if someone without magic touches these flowers…” She paused briefly. “They turn you to stone.” Aya’s eyes widened. “…Stone?” Rocky nodded. “It’s a defense mechanism,” she explained. “A way to stop people from removing them.” Kei instinctively pulled Aya a little farther away from the flowers. “And if someone is turned to stone?” Aya asked quietly. Rocky’s voice grew even more serious. “Nothing can reverse it.” A heavy silence settled over them. “That’s terrifying,” Aya said softly. Sunoo nodded in agreement. “Yeah,” he said. “It really is.”
He stepped closer to Rocky, glancing between her and the flowers. “Are you sure we can touch them?” Rocky nodded firmly. “I’m sure.” She crouched beside the strange blooms. “I’ve done this before,” she said. “A long time ago.” Sunoo tilted his head slightly. “When I was still a child,” Rocky continued. “Back when I lived with my old coven, before I became an outcast.” Her eyes briefly darkened at the memory. “These flowers appeared near our territory, too. Everyone in the coven helped remove them.” She gently wrapped her hand around the stem of one flower. “You pull them out,” she explained. “Roots and all.” With a firm tug, she dragged the flower from the ground. The roots came free with a soft tear of soil. “And then you burn them,” she added. “That way they can’t reroot somewhere else.” Sunoo nodded. “Got it.” He stepped forward beside her. Together, the two mages began carefully pulling the strange flowers from the earth, placing them in a small pile nearby. A short distance away, Aya and Kei continued walking through the forest, checking the rest of the territory for damage. Nicholas, however, stayed behind. He leaned casually against a nearby tree, though his eyes remained fixed on Rocky as she worked. Keeping a quiet watch over his mate while the two mages removed the dangerous flowers.
Once the last of the strange flowers had been pulled from the ground, Rocky brushed some dirt from her hands and opened the book again. She flipped through a few pages before stopping, scanning the text carefully. “We’ll need to burn the soil,” she said. Sunoo looked at the ground. “Just to make sure there aren’t any roots left.” She tapped the page. “If we destroy them properly, the magic should fade.” Nicholas looked down at the flowers. “I can help carry them,” he offered, stepping closer. Rocky immediately shook her head. “No.” He paused, eyeing them cautiously. Nicholas raised an eyebrow. “Not even after they’ve been pulled out?” “Even then,” she replied. “They’ll still turn you to stone.” She nudged one lightly with the tip of her shoe. “They’re nasty like that.” Nicholas quickly pulled his hand back. “…Good to know.”
Rocky closed the book again. “We’ll burn them in the normal fire pit,” she said. “They’re quite pretty when they burn, it’s like fireworks, in a way.” Sunoo nodded. Nicholas straightened, glancing toward the forest path. “I’ll head back first,” he said. “Let the others know what’s going on.” Rocky nodded. “We’ll follow in a minute. Sunoo and I just need to use a little magic here first, burn any roots that might still be underground.” Sunoo lifted his hand slightly, already preparing a small spell. Nicholas gave them one last look before turning and jogging back toward the pack village.
When he arrived, he immediately noticed that most of the group was still outside. Taki, Jay, Jungwon, Niki, Sana, Tara, Fuma, and (Y/n) were all gathered in roughly the same spots they had been when he left. Taki was still sitting while Jay finished checking his leg. Nicholas looked around briefly. The only ones missing were EJ, Sora, and Jo. “Where are the others?” he asked. Sana glanced toward the row of cabins. “Checking the smaller houses,” she replied. Nicholas nodded slightly, looking toward the cabins where they had disappeared, inspecting the damage the earthquake might have caused.
Nicholas walked over to the fire pit where they had held their party a few days earlier. He began placing logs inside, stacking them carefully before crouching down to start the fire. A moment later, Fuma approached him. “What are you doing?” he asked, watching as Nicholas struck the flame. Nicholas glanced up at him. “Rocky and Sunoo found something out in the territory,” he said. “Magical flowers.” That immediately caught everyone’s attention. “Magical flowers?” Sana repeated. Nicholas nodded as the first flames began to catch on the dry wood. “They’re the reason for the earthquake,” he explained. “Apparently, different colors cause different catastrophes.” The group fell quiet for a moment.
Jay’s eyes widened slightly. “…Those flowers actually exist?” Nicholas looked up at him. “You’ve heard of them?” Jay nodded slowly. “I’ve read about them,” he said. “But only in very old texts, a long time ago.” He shook his head in disbelief. “I’ve been alive for a few hundred years, and in all that time they’ve never appeared. The magic needed to create them was lost long before I was even born.” Nicholas leaned back slightly as the fire began growing stronger. “Rocky and Sunoo are removing the rest of the roots now,” he said. “Then they’ll bring the flowers here so we can burn them.” Jay nodded thoughtfully.
After a moment, Nicholas looked toward the girl standing a little behind Sana. “How are you doing?” he asked gently. (Y/n) shifted slightly, still looking somewhat unsure of where to stand. “I… feel a little better,” she admitted. “Still confused though.” Nicholas gave her a warm smile. “That’s understandable.” Then he turned toward his younger brother. “And you?” he asked. “How’s the leg?” Taki flexed it slightly. “It’s still a bit sore,” he said. “But I’m okay.” Jay nodded from where he sat beside him. “That soreness might last another hour or so,” he explained. “We had to snap the bone again to set it properly.” Taki grimaced a little at the reminder. “And the fracture lasted longer than it should have,” Jay added. “Werewolf bodies aren’t made for that kind of injury. They’re built to heal almost instantly.”
Soon, the fire in the pit had grown into steady flames. One by one, everyone moved closer, sitting down around it. Even though the spring sun was still up, it was slowly drifting toward evening, and the breeze had begun to carry a colder bite through the air. The warmth of the fire was more than welcome. (Y/n) hesitated for a moment before quietly sitting down. She ended up beside Taki. For a moment, she just stared into the flames, her hands resting in her lap. Then she leaned slightly closer to him and whispered softly, “Thank you.” Taki turned his head toward her. “For saving me,” she continued quietly. “And… for everything.” Taki’s ears turned slightly pink. He gave her a shy smile. “No worries,” he said softly. “I’m happy I could help.”
Taki could still smell it. That soft, sweet scent. Strawberries. He didn’t know why her scent reminded him so strongly of it, but now that she sat beside him, close enough that their shoulders nearly touched, it surrounded him. And it made him feel… strange. Not bad. Just unfamiliar. It was warm and comforting, almost nostalgic somehow, yet completely new at the same time. It made his chest feel light, like something bright had settled there, but it also made his heart beat a little faster. Calm and anxious. Safe and nervous. He couldn’t explain it. But when he glanced at (Y/n), seeing her finally smile as she watched Harua and Willow joking around, a small laugh leaving her lips for the first time that day, something inside him settled.
For a moment, everything felt quiet. Peaceful. Complete. One by one, the rest of the pack gathered around the fire. Soon the whole group was sitting in a loose circle around the pit. Miyu came out of the house carrying a large pot. “I managed to make stew,” she announced. Yuma, Maki, and Luna followed behind her, carrying bowls and spoons. They began handing them out to everyone. The warm food was more than welcome after the long, stressful day. Just as everyone settled in, Rocky and Sunoo appeared from the forest path. Sunoo was carrying a bundle of the strange flowers carefully wrapped in cloth.
Immediately the group’s attention shifted to them. “Those are the flowers?” Tara asked. Even from a distance they were striking. Each flower was large, its petals bright and vibrant, every single one a different color. Several people leaned forward in awe. “They’re beautiful,” Sana murmured. Rocky quickly raised a hand. “Beautiful and deadly,” she reminded them. Everyone instinctively leaned back again. Nicholas stood and stepped closer to the pit. “Ready?” he asked. Rocky nodded. Sunoo carefully handed her the bundle. Then, one by one, Rocky dropped the flowers into the flames. The moment the first flower touched the fire, something incredible happened. The flames burst upward in a swirl of color.
Blues, reds, golds, and purples spiraled through the fire like living light. Gasps spread through the group. “It’s like a magic show,” Jungwon whispered. The flames twisted and danced, colors exploding through the air like soft fireworks. Even the air itself seemed to shimmer. Then, as the flowers burned away, something else happened. A low rumble passed through the ground. Everyone froze slightly. But this time, the shaking was gentle. Nothing like the violent earthquake earlier. Slowly, quietly, the earth around them began to settle. Small cracks in the ground pulled back together. Uneven patches of soil were smoothed out. The land itself seemed to relax. When the rumble finally faded, the territory looked far more stable again. There were still fallen trees and signs of damage from the earlier quake, but the ground itself was no longer broken and uneven. Rocky let out a quiet breath. “It worked.”
As the last of the strange flowers burned into nothingness, the colorful flames slowly faded back into ordinary fire. The rumbling beneath the ground stopped completely. For the first time since the earthquake, everything felt calm. Around the fire pit, everyone ate the warm stew Miyu had made, the quiet chatter of the pack filling the evening air. Taki sat beside (Y/n), slowly eating from his bowl. After a moment, he leaned a little closer to her. “Do you… want to go home tonight?” he asked gently. “Or stay here?” (Y/n) looked down at her bowl for a moment. “I’m not sure,” she admitted quietly. She shifted slightly, pulling her legs a little closer. “Home is supposed to be my safe place,” she said. “But right now… I’m kind of scared to go there. I don’t know how much damage there is to my home.” Her fingers tightened slightly around the spoon. “I don’t even know what I am anymore,” she added softly. “Finding out I’m a werewolf today… It’s just a lot.” She glanced around the circle. “But being here… with all of you… it makes me feel a little better.”
Before Taki could respond, Sora spoke from across the fire. “You’re welcome to stay,” she said with a gentle smile. Everyone looked toward her. “We have the space,” she continued. “And wolves are meant to have packs.” She gestured lightly around the group. “That’s probably why you feel safe here. Even if you’re not part of the pack yet, your wolf can still feel that you’re surrounded by other wolves.” Sora shrugged lightly. “And honestly, what’s one more person in our already huge family?” A few soft chuckles spread through the group. (Y/n) hesitated before asking, “But… what about the damage from the earthquake?” EJ answered this time. “Most of the damage was actually in the main house,” he said. He scratched the back of his neck slightly. “And that was mostly our own fault.” Everyone looked at him. “We never secured some of the shelves and cupboards properly,” he admitted. “So the bookshelf collapsed, a lot of the porcelain broke… and the TV is probably gone too.”
He shrugged. “The smaller cabins were built more carefully though. Only a couple of frames were damaged in two of them.” “That’s all?” (Y/n) asked, surprised. “Pretty much,” EJ said. (Y/n) looked around the group again. Everyone was watching her with calm, welcoming expressions. She smiled shyly. “Well… if it’s really okay…” Her voice softened slightly. “I’d like to stay tonight.” Immediately, several of them chuckled. “Of course it’s okay,” Miyu said warmly. Willow leaned forward slightly. “You can borrow some of my clothes to sleep in,” she offered. “Or some of mine,” Sana added with a smile. (Y/n)’s smile grew a little brighter as she looked at them. Their kindness felt almost overwhelming. She had only met them hours ago. And yet… Something warm settled in her chest as she watched them talk and laugh together. She found herself wondering quietly, Is this what it’s like… being part of a pack?
~~~
As the sun slowly disappeared beyond the horizon, the warm colors of evening fading into night, the pack began winding down for the day. It had been too long. Too chaotic. Between the earthquake, the damage around town, the strange flowers, and (Y/n)’s sudden arrival, everyone silently agreed that the rest of the night should be for rest. Tomorrow they would deal with whatever aftermath the earthquake had left behind. People slowly began heading toward the cabins and the main house. (Y/n) followed Willow and Sana inside, the two of them guiding her through one of the smaller cabins. “You can borrow whatever you want,” Willow said as she opened a drawer. “We’ll find you something comfortable.” “And something for tomorrow too,” Sana added, pulling a shirt from a shelf. “No one expects you to go home tonight.” (Y/n) nodded quietly, still feeling a little overwhelmed, but grateful.
Meanwhile, outside the main house, Rocky, Sora, and Aya stood together on the wooden porch. The evening air had grown cooler, but the firepit still glowed faintly in the distance. For a moment, they watched the others scatter toward their cabins. Then Sora spoke. “I’m not the only one thinking that (Y/n) could be Taki’s mate… right?” Rocky let out a soft giggle. “No,” she said. “I thought that too.” She leaned lightly against the porch railing. “It’s possible neither of them understands it yet, though,” she added. “Both of them have… complicated relationships with their wolves.” Aya nodded thoughtfully. “And the way Niki described what happened in the classroom,” she said, “that definitely sounded like how some of the boys reacted when they first met their mates.” Rocky hummed in agreement. Before they could continue the conversation, the door behind them opened. Kei stepped out onto the porch. He looked between the three of them with a teasing smile. “Are you girls out here gossiping?” Aya turned toward him, raising an eyebrow. “And what if we were?” Kei chuckled as he walked over. He wrapped an arm around her shoulders, pulling her close and kissing her temple lightly. “Then I’d say that’s dangerous,” he joked. Aya snorted softly.
Kei glanced toward Rocky and Sora again. “Actually,” he said, “could I steal the two of you for a moment?” Rocky tilted her head. “For what?” “I need to discuss something with you,” Kei replied. Aya shrugged casually, slipping out from under his arm. “Sure,” she said. “I’ll go find someone else to gossip with.” She gave them a playful smile before heading down the porch steps, leaving Kei alone with Rocky and Sora. Sora and Rocky both looked at Kei expectantly, waiting for him to explain what he wanted to talk about. But Kei didn’t speak immediately. Instead, he looked… nervous. Unusually nervous. He rubbed the back of his neck, glancing briefly toward the yard as if making sure no one else was nearby. Then he cleared his throat and leaned a little closer to them.
“I… wanted to ask for your help with something,” he said quietly. Sora tilted her head. “With what?” Before Kei could answer, Rocky suddenly straightened. Her eyes widened slightly in realization. “You want to propose to Aya, right?” Kei froze. He stared at Rocky like she had just shattered the moon above them. For a moment, he didn’t say anything. Then, slowly, he nodded. He looked absolutely terrified. Sora and Rocky immediately squealed. “That’s so sweet!” “Oh my god!” “Shhh!” Kei hissed quickly, waving his hands at them. “You’re going to let the whole village hear you.” They both clapped their hands over their mouths, trying to contain their excitement. Kei let out a breath and leaned against the porch railing. “I’ve been thinking about it for a while,” he admitted. “But after today… after the earthquake…” He looked down for a moment. “Being away from her while that was happening made me realize something.” He looked back at them. “I can’t wait anymore. I need to do it now.”
Rocky’s expression softened immediately. Without another word, she flicked her wrist. A small notebook and pen appeared in her hands in a brief shimmer of magic. She flipped it open like she was preparing for an official meeting. “Alright,” she said seriously. “What do you need help with?” Kei chuckled nervously. “Well… step one is figuring out Aya’s ring size,” he said. “I can’t exactly ask her directly, so I need to know before I get the ring.” Rocky nodded immediately, already scribbling something down. “Done,” she said. “Give me two days. Three tops.” Kei blinked. “Seriously?” Rocky grinned. “Please. You’re talking to a witch, and I’m a designer, the girls are used to me going to take random measurements all the time.” Sora nodded in agreement. Kei smiled in relief. “I knew you two were the right people to ask.” Then his expression turned serious again. “But no one else can know,” he added quickly. “Not yet. Not even Nico or EJ.” Sora and Rocky exchanged a look. Then both of them nodded. “Don’t worry,” Sora said. “We’ve got it covered,” Rocky added. “Your secret is safe with us.”
Meanwhile, inside the main house, Nicholas was sitting on the couch with Niki. The room was dimly lit, most of the others having already gone off to their cabins for the night. Nicholas leaned forward slightly, resting his elbows on his knees. “I wanted to thank you,” he said. Niki looked at him. “For what?” he asked. “For what you did for Taki today,” Nicholas replied. “In the classroom. Protecting him, helping him get out of there… all of it.” Niki gave a small smile. “I just did what anyone would have done.” Nicholas shook his head slightly. “Not everyone would have handled it the way you did.” He hesitated for a moment before continuing.
“And I also wanted to apologize,” he added. “For how I treated you when you first arrived.” Niki raised an eyebrow slightly. “I shouldn’t have been so hostile,” Nicholas admitted. “I judged you before I even knew you. That wasn’t fair.” Niki waved a hand lightly. “It’s alright,” he said. “You were protecting your family.” Nicholas smiled at that. “Well,” he said, standing up from the couch, “I’m glad you’re here with us.” Niki returned the smile. “Thank you.” Nicholas stretched slightly before heading toward the stairs. “I’ll see you tomorrow,” he said. “Sleep well.” “You too,” Niki replied, giving him a small wave. Before long, the entire village had grown quiet. The lights in the cabins and the main house slowly went out one by one, and eventually everyone settled into sleep after the long, exhausting day.
~~~
The next morning came quietly. Soft sunlight filtered through the trees surrounding the village, the air still cool from the night before. Luna was one of the first to wake up. Beside her, Maki was still sleeping heavily, sprawled across the bed without the slightest sign that he would be waking up anytime soon. Luna sighed softly, amused. “Figures,” she muttered. Carefully slipping out of bed so she wouldn’t wake him, she stepped outside, deciding to get some fresh air before the rest of the village started moving. The morning was calm. When she walked toward the fire pit, she noticed someone already sitting there. (Y/n). She was sitting on one of the logs surrounding the pit, her hands folded in her lap as she stared toward the rising sun. Luna approached slowly. “Hey,” she said gently. “Mind if I join you?” (Y/n) looked over at her. “Sure,” she said quietly. Luna sat down beside her. For a while, neither of them spoke. They simply sat there in the quiet morning, watching the sunlight slowly spread across the sky.
After a few minutes of silence, Luna glanced at (Y/n). “How are you doing?” she asked gently. (Y/n) shrugged slightly, her eyes still on the ground. “I don’t really know,” she admitted. “I’m still… in shock, I guess.” Luna let out a small chuckle. “Yeah,” she said. “I can understand that.” (Y/n) looked over at her. “You can?” Luna nodded. “I haven’t been in this world very long either,” she explained. “Only two or three months.” (Y/n)’s eyes widened slightly. “Really?” “Really,” Luna confirmed. “And when I found out Maki was a werewolf… I didn’t exactly take it well.” (Y/n) tilted her head. “What happened?” Luna sighed softly and looked down at the dirt beneath her feet. She nudged it with the tip of her shoe.
“Well,” she said slowly, “I called him a monster… and threw a glass at him before running away.” (Y/n) blinked in surprise. “What changed your mind?” Luna thought for a moment before answering. “Honestly?” she said. “I don’t think I ever truly believed he was a monster.” She looked up toward the trees surrounding the village. “I’d known Maki for a while before that. And he’d always been… sweet. Kind.” She paused. “It was my own fear that made me push him away.” (Y/n) listened quietly. “My fear of being rejected,” Luna continued. “Of being different. Of everything changing.” She gave a small smile. “He was never the monster,” she said. “My fear was.”
For a moment they sat quietly again. “But being here,” Luna added, gesturing lightly toward the cabins around them, “with the pack… it’s changed how I see the world.” (Y/n) glanced around the village. “I’ve learned a lot about myself,” Luna continued. “And I’ve learned to love myself more too.” She looked back at (Y/n). “There’s no one more welcoming or loving than this pack.” (Y/n) slowly looked down at her hands resting in her lap. “I still can’t believe it,” she murmured. “That I’ve lived for more than twenty years without knowing I was a werewolf.” She shook her head slightly. “It’s a lot to take in,” she said quietly. “Finding out you’re… a supernatural creature.”
“I can only imagine,” Luna replied softly. They fell into silence again for a little while, the quiet morning filled only with birdsong and the rustling of leaves in the trees. After a moment, (Y/n) spoke again. “What’s it like?” she asked. Luna glanced at her. “Being mated to someone?” Luna smiled a little. “Well,” she said, thinking about how to explain it, “as a human, it’s not that different from just being very, very in love.” (Y/n) listened carefully. “It’s different for the wolves,” Luna continued, “and for the vampires too. They’re the ones actually affected by the mating bond.” She nudged (Y/n) lightly with her shoulder. “If you’re curious, you could always ask the guys. Or maybe Sora,” she suggested. “They feel the bond much more strongly than any of us humans do.”
(Y/n) hummed quietly, her gaze drifting upward. A few birds were flying across the pale morning sky, their wings catching the sunlight. “I’ve always felt a little… different,” she said slowly. Luna didn’t interrupt. “Even before yesterday,” (Y/n) continued. “Compared to most people my age.” She looked down at her hands again. “I never really worked out or trained, but I was always stronger than most of my classmates.” She gave a small, uncertain laugh. “And during PE… when we had to run, I was always faster. I had more stamina than most of the guys too.” She paused. “I never understood why.” Her fingers curled slightly. “But now I do.” She exhaled slowly. “It was my genes,” she said. “My werewolf ones.” Luna’s expression softened. She gently wrapped an arm around (Y/n)’s shoulders and pulled her into a side hug. “It’s okay to be confused,” Luna said quietly. (Y/n) leaned into the warmth of the hug. “And it’s okay if you’re not fine with all of this yet,” Luna continued. “Finding out something like this changes a lot.” She squeezed her shoulder reassuringly. “It’s okay to want to cry,” she added. “Or scream.” Her voice softened even more. “It’s better to feel those things than to shut yourself down.”
“Thank you,” (Y/n) said quietly. Not long after, the door to the main house opened and Fuma and Tara stepped outside. When they noticed the two girls sitting by the fire pit, they walked over. Tara smiled. “It’s unusual seeing you up this early,” she said to Luna. Luna chuckled. “Yeah, I know. I just felt like it today.” Tara smiled warmly at that. Fuma looked toward (Y/n). “Good morning,” he said. “How are you doing?” (Y/n) gave the same small shrug she had earlier. “Still… kind of in shock.” Fuma nodded in understanding. “That’s fair,” he said. “It can be hard to wrap your head around all of this.” He gestured lightly toward the village. “But we’re here to help you, if you need it.” (Y/n) nodded, grateful. Then Fuma reached for Tara’s hand, their fingers lacing together naturally. The two of them began walking toward the forest path.
Luna watched them go for a moment. “EJ is the alpha of the pack,” she explained to (Y/n), “but Fuma is technically also an alpha.” (Y/n) tilted her head slightly. “He does a lot of the patrolling around the territory,” Luna continued. “Something he does every morning.” She smiled a little. “And ever since he found Tara, she goes with him.” (Y/n) watched the couple disappear between the trees. “That’s sweet,” she said softly.
A few moments later, another cabin door opened. Sana and Jo stepped outside, and not long after them Harua and Willow followed. The four of them spotted Luna and (Y/n) by the fire pit and walked over. Sana crouched slightly beside (Y/n). “How did you sleep?” she asked gently. (Y/n) hesitated before answering. “Not super well,” she admitted. “But… it was fine.” Sana nodded understandingly. Harua looked around the village briefly before speaking. “Have either of you seen Taki?” he asked. Luna shook her head. “No.” (Y/n) did the same. “I haven’t either.” Harua frowned slightly. “He spent the night in our cabin,” he said, “but he was gone when we woke up.” Luna blinked. “Already?” Harua nodded. “It’s weird,” he continued. “Taki never gets up first if he doesn’t have to.” He glanced toward the forest, confused. “And he definitely didn’t have to today.”
Luna nodded toward the forest. “Fuma and Tara just left for patrol,” she said. “If Taki’s out somewhere, they’ll probably find him.” Harua nodded slowly, but the tension in his shoulders didn’t disappear. “I know,” he said. “I’m just… a bit worried. I have a bad feeling.” Willow immediately wrapped her arms around him from the side, resting her head lightly against his shoulder. “It’ll be fine,” she said softly. “You’re overthinking.” Harua let out a small breath, leaning into her for a moment. Then (Y/n) spoke up quietly. “Do all of you have some sort of… sixth sense about things like that?” Harua tilted his head slightly. “Well,” he said, “both yes and no.”
He gestured vaguely toward the forest. “Rocky and Sunoo definitely do, since they’re mages. But the pack doesn’t have it in the same way.” (Y/n) listened carefully. “When you’re a wolf in a pack,” Harua continued, “you share a special bond with everyone else in it.” He tapped his chest lightly. “Through that bond, we can tell if someone dies. Or if they’re alive. We can’t really tell if someone is hurt unless it’s life-threatening.” Willow nodded along. “And sometimes,” Harua added, “the bond can make us feel when someone’s in trouble. But it’s not very clear. More like… a bad feeling.” (Y/n) slowly nodded.
“I’m not sure,” she said quietly, looking down at her hands. “But I think I might be feeling something like that too.” Everyone looked at her. “I woke up like I’d had a nightmare,” she explained. “My head was hurting. That’s why I came outside.” She glanced toward the trees. “But it felt like… I was supposed to meet someone.” Luna frowned slightly. “But I didn’t,” (Y/n) continued. “Not until you came out.” She hesitated. “And I still have that feeling. Like I’m supposed to find someone.” For a brief moment, silence fell over the group. Jo slowly lifted his gaze and met Harua’s eyes. Neither of them said anything. But the look they shared was enough. They needed to talk. Somewhere (Y/n) couldn’t hear them.
Just then, the door to one of the cabins creaked open again. Maki stumbled out. He looked far less like a werewolf and far more like a zombie, his hair messy and his eyes barely open as he shuffled forward. Without even looking around, he walked straight toward Luna. When he reached her, he wrapped his arms around her shoulders from behind where she sat by the fire pit, burying his face against her neck. “Come back to bed,” he mumbled sleepily. “It’s too early.” Luna giggled. “It’s like ten.” “Mmm,” Maki murmured, tightening his arms around her slightly. “Too early.” (Y/n) watched the interaction quietly. Her gaze drifted from the two of them to the others nearby, Harua standing with Willow still holding onto him, and Jo beside Sana. There was something about the way they all moved around each other so naturally. The casual touches, the quiet comfort. (Y/n) felt something stir in her chest. It was a strange feeling. Maybe envy. Or maybe something closer to longing.
Before she could think about it too deeply, more doors around the village began opening as the rest of the pack slowly woke up. EJ and Sora stepped outside together, talking quietly. Kei followed shortly after with Aya at his side. Yuma and Miyu came out next, Miyu still tying her hair back while Yuma yawned beside her. Nicholas and Rocky joined them soon after, Rocky carrying a mug of something warm in her hands. Then came Jay, Jungwon, Niki, and Sunoo. Within minutes, the yard was filled with the entire pack. Well, almost the entire pack. Fuma, Tara, and Taki were the only ones missing. Fuma and Tara were easy to explain since they had already left for patrol. But Taki… Taki was still a mystery.
Nicholas crossed his arms slightly, looking around the area. “It’s strange,” he said. “Taki never wakes up this early.” Kei nodded in agreement. “Especially if he doesn’t have to.” Jay glanced toward the forest. “If you want,” he offered, “Jungwon and I could run around the territory and check. With vampire speed we’d be back in a few minutes.” Jungwon nodded in agreement. But EJ shook his head. “No,” he said calmly. Everyone looked at him. “Taki probably just has a lot on his mind after yesterday,” EJ continued. “He might not have slept well.” He glanced toward the forest line. “He’s probably just out on a mental health walk.”
(Y/n) listened quietly as the others talked, but something in her chest felt tight. EJ’s explanation didn’t sit right with her. He’s probably just out on a mental health walk. For some reason, deep inside, she felt that wasn’t true. Taki wasn’t just walking around. Something about the feeling from earlier, the strange pull in her chest, the sense that she was supposed to meet someone, was still there. But she stayed silent. Why would she know better than people who had known Taki his entire life?
A moment later, Jo cleared his throat. “Hey,” he said quietly to the other wolves. “Can we talk for a second?” Harua nodded beside him. “Just the wolves.” The request made EJ, Nicholas, Maki, Kei, and Yuma glance at each other before nodding. Without questioning it, they followed Jo and Harua a short distance away from the others. The girls stayed behind near the fire pit, talking quietly among themselves. Once they were far enough away, Jo spoke first. “It’s about (Y/n),” he said. EJ frowned slightly. “What about her?” Harua rubbed the back of his neck. “She told us something earlier,” he explained. “She woke up because she had a bad feeling.” Nicholas raised an eyebrow. “A bad feeling?” Jo nodded. “She said it felt like she was supposed to meet someone. Like she was supposed to find someone.”
The group went quiet. “But she doesn’t understand it,” Harua added. “Her wolf is still half asleep. It probably can’t communicate with her properly yet.” Kei crossed his arms, thinking. “So what are you suggesting?” Jo exchanged a look with Harua. “We think,” Jo said slowly, “that (Y/n) and Taki might be mates.” Nicholas’ eyes widened slightly. “That would explain some things.” The others looked at him. “Rocky told me yesterday,” Nicholas continued. “She suspected the same thing.”
EJ exhaled slowly. “If that’s true…” he murmured. The group waited for him to continue. “If they are mates,” EJ said, “it could explain why both of their wolves have been struggling.” Kei tilted his head slightly. “You think they’re connected?” EJ nodded. “They might be triggering each other,” he said. “Taki’s wolf has been awake for years, but he’s struggled with shifting. And (Y/n)’s wolf stayed dormant for over twenty years.” Yuma frowned thoughtfully. “If they’re mates,” he said, “maybe their wolves were waiting for each other.” For a moment, that idea hung in the air. Then Maki spoke. “But that doesn’t make sense.” Everyone looked at him. “If they were mates,” he said, “Taki should have known by now.” The others slowly nodded. “That’s true,” Nicholas said. “His wolf is awake. It’s been awake for years.” “And mates recognize each other,” Kei added. Silence fell again. Finally EJ sighed. “Then they probably aren’t mates.” Even as he said it, though, the uneasy feeling among them didn’t fully disappear.
While the boys were still talking a short distance away, Rocky glanced toward Sora. She gave her a small, subtle signal. Now. Sora caught it immediately and gave the slightest nod in return. Rocky clapped her hands lightly to get the girls’ attention. “Hey,” she said casually. “I actually need your help with something.” The girls looked over at her. “What kind of help?” Willow asked. Rocky smiled as she held up her hands. “I’m thinking about designing some jewelry for a possible new line,” she explained. “But I need some models first.” Sana tilted her head. “Models?” “Yeah,” Rocky continued smoothly. “Mostly rings and smaller pieces. But for that I’d need your ring sizes and stuff like that so I can make things that actually fit.” The girls exchanged glances. “That sounds fun,” Luna said immediately.
“Yeah, I’m in,” Willow added. Sana nodded too. “Sure.” Miyu shrugged with a smile. “Why not?” Rocky smiled brightly. Everyone agreed quickly. Everyone except (Y/n). She had stayed quiet through the whole conversation, assuming the idea was meant for the others. After all, they all clearly knew each other much better than they knew her. She didn’t think she was included. But then Rocky turned toward her specifically. “What about you, (Y/n)? Want to join too?” (Y/n) blinked in surprise. For a moment she hesitated. Part of her wanted to say no, mostly because she still felt out of place among them. But when all the girls looked at her expectantly, she didn’t quite have it in her to refuse. So she just nodded. “Okay.”
Rocky beamed. “Great!” Without wasting time, she gently grabbed Aya’s hand. “I’ll start with you,” she said. Sora watched the interaction with a small satisfied smile. Perfect, she thought. It worked. Beside her, Miyu noticed the expression immediately. She nudged Sora’s shoulder lightly. “Why are you smiling like that?” Sora quickly tried to hide it. “Oh, nothing,” she said casually. “I’m just happy.” Miyu narrowed her eyes slightly. “You’re lying.” Sora sighed quietly. Miyu crossed her arms. “So?” Sora glanced briefly toward Rocky and Aya before looking back at her. “You’ll find out soon enough,” she said. “But for now,” she added quickly, “I can’t say anything.” Miyu studied her for another moment before nodding slowly. “Well,” she said. “It better be good.” Sora grinned. “Oh,” she replied. “It is.”
While Rocky began taking Aya’s measurements, the others were still gathered outside. The boys eventually walked back over from where they had been talking, rejoining the group near the fire pit. Sana glanced toward (Y/n). “Do you want to go home?” she asked gently. “We could come with you. Help you check the damage and everything.” (Y/n) shook her head almost immediately. “No,” she said quietly. For a moment she didn’t explain further, but when Sana looked at her with quiet concern, she sighed softly. “I have two roommates,” she said. “They’re in the same class as me.” The girls listened carefully. “They saw me yesterday,” (Y/n) continued. “My eyes… the claws…” Her voice dropped a little. “I doubt they’ll let me back there.” Sana didn’t say anything. Instead, she stepped forward and wrapped her arms around (Y/n). Luna joined the hug a second later. Neither of them spoke. They just held her.
(Y/n)’s shoulders trembled slightly as a single tear slipped down her cheek. After a moment, Luna spoke softly. “It’s okay to cry,” she said. “If the boys are bothering you, we can send them away.” (Y/n) quickly shook her head. “No,” she said. “It’s not that.” She took a shaky breath. “The boys aren’t the problem.” Her eyes dropped to the ground. “I just… feel so lost.” Maki, who had finally woken up enough to properly follow the conversation, stepped forward. He stopped in front of her and slowly crouched down on his heels so he was closer to her height. “You might be lost,” he said gently. (Y/n) looked up at him through her tears. “But you found a pack.” His voice was calm but certain. “And we won’t abandon you. No matter what.” The others watched quietly as he continued. “We’ll stick by your side,” he said. “If you’ll allow us to.” He gave her a small smile. “We’ll teach you everything about our world.” He shrugged slightly. “Even if it takes thirty years.” A few of the others chuckled softly at that. “But we won’t give up on you,” Maki finished.
That was when the tears (Y/n) had been holding back since yesterday finally broke free. She leaned fully into Sana and Luna’s embrace, crying quietly as the weight of everything she had been carrying poured out. Maki gently leaned forward and wrapped his arms around the group as well. A moment later, Jo stepped in and joined the hug too. No one tried to stop her tears. They simply held her there, letting her cry, letting her release the fear and confusion she had been carrying. And slowly, through the warmth of their arms around her, (Y/n) began to understand something important. She didn’t have to pretend to be strong anymore. Not here. Not with a pack to fall back on. With them, it was okay to be weak.
The moment felt calm. Too calm. Then suddenly, a loud howl tore through the forest. Everyone froze. Heads snapped toward the trees. “Was that Fuma?” Miyu asked, startled. Yuma shook his head immediately. “No,” he said. “Too soft.” His expression grew serious. “That wasn’t an alpha’s howl.” While the others tried to identify the sound, (Y/n) stood completely still. Because she hadn’t heard a howl. She was sure of it. Instead, she had heard something else. Someone shouting her name. Her heart began to beat faster. A second howl echoed through the forest. And again, she heard it. Her name. Calling out to her. Her breath caught in her throat. Who is that? Why are they calling me? She looked around at the others, but no one else reacted the way she had. So she stayed silent. Maybe she was imagining it. Maybe she was going crazy.
Before anyone could say anything else, movement burst from the forest. Tara came running out from between the trees. Everyone jumped to their feet. She was breathing heavily, almost gasping for air. And there was a deep cut across her arm. Jay’s eyes widened immediately. “Oh no.” His gaze snapped toward Niki and Sora. Blood. As the youngest vampires, he wasn’t sure how well they could handle it. EJ reacted instantly, pulling Sora close and holding onto her tightly so she wouldn’t focus on the scent. Jay turned to Jungwon. “Hold Niki.” Jungwon nodded and grabbed Niki’s arm firmly. Meanwhile, Sunoo rushed over to Tara. “What happened?” he asked urgently. Tara was panting so hard she could barely speak. “Fuma,” she gasped. She struggled to breathe. “Wolf, needs help,” The sentence barely made sense. But Kei and Nicholas had already heard enough. Both of them were moving before she even finished. They took off toward the forest at full speed. “Maki! Yuma!” Kei called over his shoulder. The two wolves immediately ran after them.
Jo and Harua stepped forward, but Nicholas’ voice carried back through the trees. “You two stay!” If whatever had hurt Tara came closer, someone needed to protect the others. So they stayed. Jay moved to Tara and carefully took her injured arm. “Hold still.” A soft glow spread from his hands as he began healing the wound, removing the scent of blood before it could become a problem for the vampires. Everyone slowly gathered closer around the fire pit. Tension filled the air. But (Y/n) hadn’t moved at all. She was still standing exactly where she had been. Frozen. And the longer the silence stretched, the more something strange began to happen. A dull pain appeared in her side. Then her arm started to ache. A sharp sting ran through one of her legs. She frowned slightly, confused. The pain slowly spread through her body in small bursts. As if something somewhere else was hurting. But she had no idea why.
Just a minute earlier, deeper in the forest, Fuma and Tara were finishing the last stretch of their morning patrol. The forest had been unusually quiet since the earthquake. Too quiet. Fuma slowed slightly, his senses on high alert. Then a bush nearby rustled. Instantly, Fuma stepped in front of Tara. He inhaled sharply, sniffing the air. Wolf. But the scent was unfamiliar. Before he could figure out who it belonged to, a massive wolf burst out of the bushes with a vicious snarl. It lunged straight at them. Fuma barely managed to dodge the swipe aimed at him, but Tara wasn’t as lucky. A claw caught her arm as the wolf flew past, tearing a deep cut into her skin. Tara cried out in pain. Fuma’s head snapped toward her. “Tara!”
The wolf spun around, snarling again. Tara clutched her arm, already backing away. She knew what that look on Fuma’s face meant. He needed to fight. Which meant she needed to run. “Go!” Fuma shouted. And she did. Tara turned and sprinted toward the village as fast as she could. Behind her, she heard the sound she knew well. Bones shifting. Muscles expanding. Fuma’s wolf burst free as he transformed, meeting the attacking wolf head-on. The two wolves crashed together violently. Growls and snarls echoed through the forest as they fought. Fuma was bigger. Stronger. He should have been able to overpower the other wolf quickly. But something was wrong. The other wolf fought like it had lost its mind. Feral. Wild. It didn’t fight like a trained wolf from a pack. It fought like an animal that had completely lost control. That chaos made it difficult for Fuma to predict its movements. Claws scraped against fur. Teeth snapped dangerously close to flesh.
Then suddenly, movement between the trees. Kei arrived first, Nicholas right beside him, with Yuma and Maki close behind. They took in the scene in an instant. Fuma battling the wild wolf. Without hesitation, Kei and Nicholas shifted. Their transformations were fast and practiced, and seconds later two more wolves joined the fight. With three wolves against one, the balance finally tipped. They surrounded the feral wolf. Nicholas lunged first, biting down on its side. Kei attacked one of its front legs. Fuma clamped his jaws around the back leg. The wolf thrashed violently, snarling and snapping as it tried to fight them off. But the coordinated attack was too much. With Yuma and Maki ready to jump in if needed, the three wolves pressed their advantage. Another bite. Another hit. Finally the feral wolf staggered. Its legs gave out. It collapsed heavily onto the forest floor, chest heaving as its stamina finally gave out. For the moment, it was subdued.
Without warning, (Y/n) collapsed. She dropped to her knees, clutching her side as a scream tore from her throat. It was raw. Agonizing. Everyone froze in shock. “(Y/n)!” Sana cried, rushing toward her. Jay was already moving, dropping beside her as she writhed in pain. “Hey, hey, I’ve got you,” he said quickly, placing his hands near her side, trying to assess the injury. But then, he frowned. Confused. There was nothing there. No wound. No blood. No swelling. Nothing. Yet she screamed like she was being torn apart. “I don’t,” Jay started, clearly thrown off. “There’s no injury,” Another scream cut him off.
Rocky and Aya came running out from the house, startled by the noise. “What’s happening?” Aya asked urgently. EJ looked just as confused. “We don’t know,” he said. “She just fell and started screaming.” Rocky didn’t hesitate. She rushed forward and grabbed (Y/n)’s arm, her expression turning focused as she began casting a spell. Her eyes flashed white. For a brief moment, she saw it. Taki. On the ground. Screaming in pain. The vision snapped away just as quickly as it came. Rocky gasped and pulled back sharply, clutching her own hand in pain as the magic recoiled. Jay immediately reached for her, using his healing to ease the strain. “What did you see?” EJ asked. Rocky looked up at him, her expression shaken.
“I’m not completely sure,” she admitted. “But I think… (Y/n) and Taki are connected.” She swallowed. “I’m almost certain they’re mates.” A murmur spread through the group. “But not like the others,” Rocky added quickly. “This is… stronger.” EJ frowned. “What do you mean?” Rocky hesitated for only a second. “It’s possible they’re what’s called twin flames.” The words made the air feel heavier. “Their souls aren’t just bonded,” she explained quietly. “They’re one and the same.” Everyone went silent. Rocky glanced back at (Y/n), who was still trembling in pain. “So if (Y/n) isn’t actually injured…” she continued. Her voice dropped. “Then it means Taki is.” “And she’s feeling all of it too.”
A beat of silence. Then Tara’s voice broke through, shaky but urgent. “The wolf,” she said, looking toward the forest. “The one that attacked us.” EJ’s head snapped up. And suddenly, it all clicked. Taki. His wolf. He had never fully shifted before. He had no control. And his scent, would be completely unfamiliar. EJ’s eyes widened in horror. “They don’t know,” he said. “They wouldn’t recognize him.” His voice dropped. “They think he’s a rogue.” A heavy, sickening realization settled over everyone.
Out in the forest, Kei, Nicholas, Fuma, Yuma, and Maki, they weren’t fighting an enemy. They were attacking their own brother. Jungwon didn’t hesitate. The moment everything clicked, he took off. He didn’t wait for permission, didn’t say a word, he just ran. As a vampire, his speed far surpassed the wolves, and within moments, he reached them. The scene made his stomach drop. Taki, still in his wolf form, lay motionless on the ground. But even without being a wolf, Jungwon could tell, he was in pain. A lot of it. Yuma and Maki looked up as Jungwon approached, confusion written all over their faces.
“What are you doing here?” Yuma asked. The older wolves, Kei, Nicholas, and Fuma, remained in their wolf forms, watching him closely. Jungwon didn’t waste time. He pointed straight at the unfamiliar wolf. “That’s Taki.” Silence. Even in their wolf forms, he could tell they thought he’d lost his mind. But Jungwon didn’t explain. Didn’t argue. “We need to move,” he said urgently. “Now.” He stepped closer. “Bring him to Jay.” A beat. “(Y/n) is feeling all of his pain.” That made Maki and Yuma freeze. “What?” Maki asked. “How is that even,” “I’ll explain later,” Jungwon cut him off. “We don’t have time.” That was enough.
Nicholas, still in his wolf form, slowly approached the fallen wolf. Carefully, he sniffed him. At first, all he could smell was something unfamiliar. Wild. Wrong. But then, deep beneath it, there it was. Faint. But unmistakable. Taki. Nicholas froze. A wave of guilt hit him like a punch to the chest. Had I just… hurt him? My own brother? Jungwon noticed the hesitation and stepped closer. “We can fix this,” he said firmly. “But only if we move. Now.” That snapped Nicholas out of it. He nodded. Without wasting another second, Nicholas, Kei, and Fuma ran behind a cluster of trees, shifting back into their human forms. Moments later, they returned, dressed only in shorts, but ready.
Together, Fuma, Nicholas, Maki, and Jungwon, carefully lifted Taki’s wolf form. It took all of their strength. But they carried him. Fast. Back through the forest. Back to the pack. As soon as they broke through the trees, the others rushed forward. Jay and Sora didn’t hesitate. They dropped beside Taki immediately, hands already glowing as they began healing him. Energy flowed rapidly from them into his body. Slowly, very slowly, Taki’s body began to respond. And at the same time, across from them, (Y/n)’s screams faded. Her body relaxed slightly, though she still clutched her side, breathing heavily. The pain hadn’t disappeared completely. But it was easing. Which meant one thing. Taki was finally being healed.
After his injuries were healed, Taki’s body began to move again, slowly. Unnaturally. It shifted and twisted like it was trying to change back, like his body wanted to return to human form, but something was stopping it. Something was holding him back. He wasn’t fully conscious. Not in control. Across the clearing, Fuma rushed over to Tara, immediately checking her arm, his hands gentle despite everything. “Are you okay?” he asked. Tara nodded quickly, wrapping her arms around him. “I’m fine… just shaken.” Fuma held her tightly for a moment, grounding himself in the fact that she was still there. Still safe.
Not far from them, EJ knelt beside (Y/n), who was still on the ground. She looked lost. Completely lost. Her breathing had steadied, but her eyes… they were distant, unfocused, like she wasn’t fully present. “I don’t understand…” she whispered. “Why did it hurt? What happened? Why me… why now…” EJ tried to comfort her, his voice calm, steady, but it barely seemed to reach her. It was like she was trapped in her own thoughts. Her own fear.
A few steps away, Sunoo and Rocky sat surrounded by open books, pages flipping quickly as they searched for answers. Niki stood with them, scanning through another text, his brows furrowed in concentration. “Anything?” Sunoo asked. Rocky shook her head. “Nothing definitive.” Niki exhaled softly, eyes still on the page. “There’s no clear way to confirm it,” he said. “Not like this.” He glanced over at Taki… then at (Y/n). “Normally, the wolf would know.” Rocky nodded. “But her wolf just woke up yesterday,” she added. “And Taki… isn’t even conscious.” “So we’re stuck guessing,” Sunoo muttered.
Willow, who had been standing nearby, hugged her arms slightly. “How rare is it?” she asked quietly. Niki flipped a page, then paused. His eyes scanned a specific paragraph before he read aloud, “A twin flame soul connection only occurs about once every millennia.” That made everyone still. He continued. “For it to happen, two souls must be born at the exact same time… and be gifted the same blessing from the moon.” “The same… ‘tear of the moon.’” Silence settled over them. Willow blinked. “So… super rare?” Niki looked up. Then nodded. “Yeah,” he said softly. “Super rare.”
Aya walked over and gently sat down beside (Y/n). EJ looked up at her and gave a small, grateful smile before stepping away, giving her space. So far, (Y/n) had seemed more at ease with the girls, it made sense to let them take the lead. Aya carefully placed her hand over (Y/n)’s. “Hey,” she said softly. “Can you hear me?” (Y/n) blinked, her distant gaze slowly focusing as she looked up at Aya. She nodded. “Yeah…” Aya gave her a reassuring smile. “Can I ask you a few questions?” Another slow nod. “Okay.” Aya hesitated for just a moment, choosing her words carefully. “When’s your birthday?” (Y/n) frowned slightly. “I… don’t know exactly,” she admitted. “I was adopted, I know that.” The others nearby quieted, listening. “My adoptive parents told me I was found in early May,” she continued. “Just a few days old.” Her fingers tightened slightly in her lap. “So my birthday is probably sometime at the beginning of May. But I don’t know the exact date.”
Aya nodded gently, encouraging her to continue. “I’ve always celebrated on May 11th,” (Y/n) added. “That’s the day they adopted me.” Aya gave a small smile. “Okay… and the year?” “That I know,” (Y/n) said. “2005.” Aya nodded again, then looked over at Rocky and Sunoo. “Does that help?” Rocky didn’t hesitate. “Yeah,” she said. “It does.” Sunoo nodded in agreement. “It points more and more toward the same conclusion.” (Y/n) looked between them, confusion clear in her eyes. “What does that mean?”
EJ stepped back in, crouching down so he was at her level again. “You know how Sora is my mate?” he asked gently. (Y/n) nodded. “And how every wolf has a mate?” Another nod. EJ took a small breath. “We think… you and Taki are mates.” (Y/n)’s eyes widened slightly. “But more than that,” he continued, “we think you might be something called twin flames.” She stared at him. Uncomprehending. EJ softened his tone. “It means your connection is stronger than a normal mating bond,” he explained. “Much stronger.” He gestured lightly toward her. “That’s why you felt his pain earlier.” (Y/n) just looked at him. Silent. Like he had just spoken in a language she didn’t understand at all.
“But how?” (Y/n) asked, her voice small, fragile against everything she had just heard. EJ exhaled softly, shaking his head. “To be honest… we don’t know,” he admitted. “We’re trying to figure it out.” He glanced over at the wolf lying still on the ground. “But right now… I have a feeling Taki needs you.” (Y/n)’s gaze followed his. The wolf was big, far bigger than she had imagined. Powerful, even while unconscious. But instead of fear, something else stirred in her chest. A pull. Strong. Unavoidable. Like she was meant to be there. “How?” she asked again, quieter this time. EJ stood, then held out his hand toward her. “Come with me.” She hesitated. Just for a second. Then she placed her hand in his and let him pull her up.
Together, they walked over. “Someone be ready with a blanket,” EJ called. “If he shifts.” “I got it,” Jo said, already holding one. EJ nodded, then sat down beside the wolf. (Y/n) followed, her movements slower, more uncertain. “Sit,” EJ said gently. She did. “Now… put your hand on him. Carefully.” (Y/n) swallowed, then reached out. Her fingers brushed against the fur. Soft. Softer than she had expected. She let her hand rest there for a moment… before slowly dragging her fingers through it. And then, a spark. It rushed through her like a quiet surge of energy. Her whole body warmed, not burning, not overwhelming, just… right. Comfortable. Like stepping into something that had always been hers.
Her breath caught. As she continued to stroke the fur, something shifted. Her vision sharpened. Her hearing followed. Every sound became clearer, the wind through the trees, distant breaths, the subtle movement of bodies around her. The ground beneath her felt different too. Alive. Connected. Like she could feel it, not just touch it. She looked up at EJ. And froze. For a moment… it was like she saw him twice. Him, as she knew him. And behind him, a shadow. No. Not a shadow. A presence. A large, proud wolf stood where he sat, mirroring him, existing with him. It wasn’t threatening. Not at all. It felt… warm. Welcoming. Like it was looking at her and saying, You belong here.
(Y/n)’s breath trembled slightly. Everything felt different. Stronger. Clearer. Like something inside her had just… woken up. EJ didn’t say anything. He simply gestured back toward Taki. (Y/n) swallowed, her focus returning to the wolf beneath her hand. Her fingers were still buried in his fur, still tracing slow, careful movements. “I… I don’t know what to do,” she admitted softly. Her voice trembled, but she didn’t pull away. “But I know you called me before. I heard you.” A few of the others exchanged glances. “You’re not alone,” she continued, her voice a little steadier now. “I’m scared too… but we can figure this out. Together.”
The air felt different. Heavier. Charged. “Just… come back, okay?” she whispered. “I have so many questions…” A subtle shift. Barely noticeable at first. But the others felt it. “He’s stirring,” someone murmured. EJ’s eyes sharpened slightly. “Keep talking,” he said gently. Nearby, Miyu’s expression softened. She knew this. This exact moment. It mirrored her own past, sitting beside Yuma, speaking into the silence, hoping he could hear her, feel her. (Y/n) kept going. “I always saw you in class,” she said, a small, shaky smile forming. “Even when you thought no one was looking.” Her thumb brushed lightly over his fur. “You’re a great actor… I noticed you, a lot.” Another shift. Stronger this time. “Maybe… maybe that was the bond,” she said. “Even before I knew.” Her voice dropped slightly. “And yesterday… when I was scared… you came for me.” Her grip tightened just a little. “You carried me to safety.”
A sudden, sharp crack split through the air. (Y/n) gasped, instinctively pulling back, “It’s okay,” EJ reassured quickly, placing a hand gently over her eyes. “He’s shifting back.” More cracks followed. Bones realigning. The wolf’s form shifting, compressing, changing, then stillness. “Jo.” “I got it.” Fabric moved quickly as Jo stepped in, covering Taki’s human form with the blanket. After a moment, EJ slowly removed his hand. (Y/n) blinked, her vision adjusting. Taki lay there. Human again. Still. Too still. Her breath hitched. A tear slipped down her cheek as she reached for him, her fingers wrapping around his hand. “I’m here,” she whispered. “Don’t worry… I’m right here.” For a second, nothing. Then, a faint squeeze. Weak, but real. (Y/n)’s breath caught. He wasn’t awake. But he felt her.
“We should probably move him inside,” Sunoo said, glancing up at the sky. “Why?” Kei asked, following his gaze. “It’s going to start raining soon.” A few of them frowned, looking up. There were only a handful of clouds, nothing that would normally signal rain. But no one questioned it. Mages knew things. In ways the others simply couldn’t. “Great,” Rocky said brightly, clapping her hands once. “Then I can continue taking measurements for my jewelry collection.” Nicholas raised a brow, looking at her. “Since when are you doing jewelry?” “Since a few days ago,” she replied casually. He chuckled. “Then you better make me something too. Not just the girls.” Rocky walked up to him, reaching up to pat his cheek. “We’ll see, wolf boy.” Nicholas playfully snapped his teeth in the air near her hand. “Careful,” he warned lightly. She only grinned. Then they both leaned in, sharing a quick, familiar kiss. Sora watched them, shaking her head with a fond smile. “Neither of you are ever going to grow up,” she said. “You’ll always be like this.”
Rocky only shrugged, completely unbothered, before turning and grabbing Miyu’s hand. “You’re next.” Miyu laughed as she was pulled along. “Yes, ma’am.” The two disappeared inside, still chatting. Meanwhile, Fuma stepped forward, carefully lifting Taki into his arms, making sure the blanket stayed securely around him. “Let’s go,” he said quietly. EJ stayed close to (Y/n), gently helping her back to her feet. “Easy,” he murmured. She still looked overwhelmed, a little unsteady, but she nodded. “I’m okay…” EJ gave her a reassuring look before guiding her along. “To the infirmary,” he said. “He’ll be more comfortable there.” (Y/n) didn’t argue. She stayed close to him as they followed the others inside.
Behind them, the wind began to pick up slightly, and not long after, the first faint drops of rain started to fall. Inside the infirmary, everything felt quieter. Softer. EJ pulled out a chair for (Y/n), placing it gently beside the bed as Fuma carefully laid Taki down, making sure the blanket stayed in place. As soon as he was settled, (Y/n) reached for his hand again, her fingers wrapping around his without hesitation. EJ glanced at her, his expression gentle. “Do you want anything? Water, tea, food, snacks… anything?” She shook her head lightly. “No… I’m okay.” He nodded, not pushing. “Do you want someone to stay with you? Or… do you want to be alone with him?”
(Y/n) hesitated, thinking it over for a moment. “I think… I’d like it if someone was there.” “Of course,” EJ said softly. “How about Luna or Sana?” (Y/n) nodded. “That’s fine.” With that, EJ and Fuma stepped out, closing the door behind them. Outside, the rain had already begun to fall, harder. Luna and Maki were still sitting on the porch, watching it. They both looked up as EJ and Fuma approached, pausing when they heard what was asked of them. Without hesitation, they agreed, standing up and making their way to the infirmary.
Back in the infirmary, the door opened again. (Y/n) looked up, offering them a small, grateful smile as they entered. They returned it, but didn’t say anything. Not yet. Instead, Luna and Maki settled down on the floor a little distance away from the bed. Their fingers intertwined naturally, and Luna rested her head against Maki’s shoulder, the two of them sitting in comfortable silence. The room stayed quiet. Only the faint sound of rain tapping against the windows filled the space. (Y/n) found herself glancing back at them every now and then. Each time, something stirred in her chest. A small tug. A feeling she didn’t fully understand. Something warm… but aching. And when she turned back to Taki, still unconscious, still unmoving, that feeling grew stronger. Clearer. Like whatever connected them was pulling tighter, gently but insistently, reminding her, she wasn’t just sitting beside him. She belonged here.
Meanwhile, in the main house, the mood was much lighter, at least on the surface. Rocky moved from person to person with surprising efficiency, notebook in hand, jotting down measurements as she went. Rings, bracelets, even the occasional wrist measurement, she made it all seem casual, like it truly was just for a new jewelry line. And while Aya’s measurements had been the most important, Rocky didn’t stop there. If anything, she leaned into it more. Laughing, teasing, making small comments as she worked, anything to keep suspicion far, far away. And really, it wasn’t a bad idea to have everyone’s sizes. Kei might not be the only one thinking about that kind of future. Not in a pack like this.
A little further away, on the back terrace, Sora sat beside Kei, her legs tucked under her as she leaned slightly toward him. “So,” she said, lowering her voice just a bit, “details.” Kei glanced at her, already looking mildly stressed. “I told you,” “You told me the idea,” Sora cut in, smiling. “Now I want the vision.” He sighed, running a hand through his hair. “…I was thinking the pond.” Sora’s eyes softened immediately. “That’s actually really cute.” “It’s the most romantic place we have,” he muttered, a bit defensive. She nudged him lightly. “I’m agreeing with you, idiot.” He huffed quietly, then continued. “I thought… maybe flowers. And candles. Like, forming a heart shape.” Sora’s smile widened. “And?” “I’d stand in the middle,” he said, a little more hesitant now. “And when she walks over… I’d just, ask.”
There was a brief pause. Then Sora hummed thoughtfully. “Okay, yes, it’s a little cliché,” she admitted. Kei groaned. “But,” she added quickly, “it’s also very Aya-coded. She’s going to love it.” That seemed to ease him, just slightly. “…You think so?” “I know so.” Before she could say more, footsteps approached. Aya. Almost instantly, both Sora and Kei straightened a bit, the air between them shifting as if nothing had been said at all. Aya smiled as she reached them. “What are you two talking about?” Sora didn’t miss a beat. “(Y/n) and Taki,” she said smoothly. “We were just wondering how we can help them.” Aya’s expression softened at that. “Yeah… that’s a lot to take in.” Kei nodded along, playing his part. “Especially the twin flame thing.” Aya sat down beside him, clearly none the wiser. Sora watched her for a moment, then stood up, brushing her clothes off lightly. “I’ll leave you two,” she said casually. “I was going to find Euijoo anyway.” Aya nodded. “Okay.” And just like that, Sora slipped away, hiding a small, satisfied smile as she went. Step one was already in motion.
~~~
After a few long, quiet hours, something finally changed. Taki stirred. It was subtle at first, a small shift, a faint tightening of his fingers, but (Y/n) felt it instantly. Her grip on his hand tightened as she leaned forward, her breath catching. “Taki…?” His brows furrowed slightly before his eyes slowly opened, unfocused and heavy, like he was waking from something far deeper than sleep. For a moment, he just stared at the ceiling. Disoriented. Everything felt… wrong. Or maybe just distant. Like his body wasn’t fully his yet. “…What…” his voice came out hoarse, barely above a whisper. “What happened…?” (Y/n)’s eyes filled with relief so fast it almost overwhelmed her. “You’re awake…” Her voice trembled, and she had to bite back the urge to cry again. Taki turned his head slightly, his gaze landing on her. And then, something settled. He didn’t understand it. Didn’t understand why she was there, why she was holding his hand, but it felt right. Comforting. Like she should be there. Like she always had been. Even if he couldn’t remember.
Before he could say anything else, Maki’s voice suddenly cut through the room. “Oh, he’s awake.” And just like that, reality came crashing back. Taki’s eyes widened slightly as awareness hit him all at once, his body tensing under the blanket. “…Wait,” Maki, completely unbothered, added: “You’re naked, by the way.” Silence. Then immediate embarrassment. Taki froze, gripping the blanket instinctively. “…Why would you say it like that,” he muttered, voice strained. Maki just shrugged, already turning toward the door. “I’m gonna get the others.” And with that, he left, far too casually for the situation he had just dropped on Taki. The room fell quiet again.
Taki avoided eye contact for a second, clearly trying to process everything at once, his body, the situation, the fact that he apparently had no clothes on, but then his gaze drifted back to (Y/n). Still holding his hand. Still there. “…You stayed?” he asked quietly. Before she could answer, the door burst open again. Nicholas and Kei rushed in, both visibly soaked from the heavy rain outside, their clothes clinging slightly, hair dripping onto the floor. “Taki!” Nicholas didn’t hesitate for even a second. He crossed the room and pulled him into a tight hug. “I’m sorry,” he said immediately. “I’m so sorry, I didn’t know it was you, I,” Taki blinked, caught off guard, his body stiff at first before slowly relaxing into the embrace. “…It’s okay,” he said, voice softer now. “I don’t even remember it.” And that was true. The past few hours were nothing but fragments. Blurred. Broken. Like a dream he couldn’t quite piece together.
But still, he hugged Nicholas back. And for some reason, he felt… relieved. He didn’t fully understand why. But something in him had been tense before. Unsettled. And now, with his brother there. With (Y/n) beside him, that feeling eased. Everyone else arrived only minutes later. The infirmary, which had been quiet for hours, suddenly filled with people again. Sana stepped forward first, holding a folded set of clothes. “Here,” she said, handing them to Taki before glancing around the room at the others. “At least someone here has a functioning brain.” A few of them chuckled awkwardly. With a bit of help sitting up, and with everyone politely turning their backsm Taki managed to change, pulling the clothes on beneath the blanket before finally sitting upright on the bed. The movement made him wince slightly, his muscles stiff and sore.
Jay stepped closer immediately, going into healer mode. “How are you feeling?” he asked, carefully checking him over again. His hands hovered over Taki’s arms and shoulders, scanning for any remaining injuries, but there were none. Taki shifted a little, testing his body. “…Sore,” he admitted. “But otherwise… I think I’m okay.” He paused. “At least I think I am.” Jay nodded slowly, satisfied for the moment. Then EJ spoke. “Okay,” the alpha said, his voice steady but serious. “There’s a lot we need to talk about.” The room immediately quieted. Everyone’s attention shifted toward him. Taki looked at EJ too, confused but attentive, waiting for whatever explanation was coming. But nothing could have prepared him for the words that followed.
“We’re not entirely sure how it happened,” EJ began carefully, “but somehow, you shifted into your wolf form.” Taki’s brow furrowed. “We don’t know how long you were like that,” EJ continued. “But when we found you… you were completely feral.” The room felt heavier with every sentence. “You attacked Fuma and Tara,” EJ said. “And it took Fuma, Nicholas, and Kei to subdue you.” Taki stared at him. His brain trying, and failing, to process it. Before he could even respond, EJ added the next part. “And while that was happening… we discovered something else.” A brief pause.
“We believe you and (Y/n) are mates.” Taki blinked. “…What?” But EJ wasn’t finished. “Not just mates,” he said. “Twin flames.” That was the moment Taki’s brain completely short-circuited. He stared at EJ like the alpha had just grown a second head. “What?” he said again, this time louder. His gaze darted around the room, from EJ, to Nicholas, to the others, finally landing on (Y/n). Still sitting beside him. Still holding his hand. His mind reeled. “…Did all of this,” he said slowly, disbelief flooding his voice, “happen a few hours ago?”
A few of them let out small, almost disbelieving chuckles. “Yeah,” someone confirmed. Taki dragged a hand down his face, staring at nothing for a second before muttering under his breath, “…what the fuck?” EJ chose to ignore that. Instead, he stayed focused. “Do you know when you shifted?” he asked. “Or how it happened?” Taki exhaled slowly, trying to piece it together. “It’s… blurry,” he admitted. “I didn’t sleep well. I kept waking up, tossing around… then I finally fell asleep, but,”He paused, frowning. “I had a nightmare.” “What about?” Kei asked quietly. Taki shook his head. “I don’t remember,” he said. “I just know it felt… wrong. Like something bad was going to happen.” His fingers tightened slightly in the blanket. “I woke up after that. Went outside for some air and then…” He went quiet. “…nothing.” The room stilled. “I don’t remember anything after that.”
Fuma, who had been standing a bit behind the others, finally spoke. “I do.” Taki’s head snapped up. And just like that, the memory hit, not clearly, not fully, but enough. The attack. Tara. Fuma. Taki’s expression shifted immediately, guilt washing over him as he dropped his hand from his face. His eyes landed on Fuma, and then flicked to Tara, noticing how Fuma stood just slightly in front of her. Protective. Instinctive. It made sense. “I…” Taki swallowed. “I’m sorry.” The words came out quieter than expected. “I didn’t… I didn’t know it was you. I didn’t even know it was me.” Tara shook her head gently. “It’s okay,” she said. “You didn’t mean to.” Fuma didn’t answer right away. His jaw tightened slightly, his instinct still lingering, still protective, still wary. But then Tara nudged him. Not gently. And when he glanced at her, she gave him a look. Firm. Unyielding. Fuma exhaled. “…It’s okay,” he said finally. It wasn’t as easy for him to say it as it had been for Tara. But he meant it. Or at least, he was trying to.
EJ crossed his arms slightly, his expression thoughtful but firm. “Right now,” he said, “we need to figure out what’s going on with your wolf… and how it connects to (Y/n).” Taki nodded faintly, though his mind was still racing. His gaze drifted back to her. (Y/n) hadn’t said much during all of this. She was quiet, her eyes fixed on their intertwined hands, her fingers lightly curled around his like she was afraid to let go, but also unsure if she should be holding on at all. She looked… overwhelmed. Sad, maybe. Shy. And he got it. Because he felt it too. This was a lot. Too much, too fast. But as he looked at her, really looked, something felt… off. Not wrong. Just… not what he expected.
His brothers had always described it so clearly. A pull. A certainty. A voice in their head, their wolf practically screaming mate the second they saw her. But Taki, felt none of that. No voice. No overwhelming instinct. No sudden sense of “this is the missing piece.” Just… quiet. Confusion. And something softer. Something he couldn’t quite name. His brows furrowed slightly. “…Why do you think that?” he asked, looking back at EJ. “That we’re mates?” EJ didn’t answer immediately. Instead, he glanced at Rocky. The witch stepped forward slightly, arms loosely crossed as she spoke.
“Even yesterday,” she began, “I had a feeling.” Taki looked at her, listening. “From what you and Niki described, what happened after the earthquake, it already sounded like the beginning of a mate bond. The calling, the pull, the instinct to find someone.” She tilted her head slightly. “And then this morning… (Y/n) woke up early too. She went outside because she felt like she was supposed to meet someone.” Taki’s eyes flickered slightly. “Probably you,” Rocky added. She continued before he could respond. “When you howled,” she said, “everyone else heard a howl.” A small pause. “She didn’t.” That made Taki’s attention sharpen. “She heard her name.” Silence settled over the room again. “And when you were unconscious,” Rocky went on, softer now, “nothing worked… not until she got close to you.” Taki’s gaze slowly shifted back to (Y/n). “It was her presence,” Rocky finished, “that brought you back. That made you shift back into your human form.” Another pause. Then, “All of that,” she said, “points to a mate bond.” The weight of her words lingered in the air. Heavy. Unavoidable. And yet, Taki still wasn’t sure. Because even with all that… He still didn’t feel what he was supposed to feel.
Before anyone could continue pulling apart theories and connections, Miyu suddenly clapped her hands together lightly. “Okay, before we do anything else,” she said, cutting through the tension, “we all need to eat.” A few heads turned toward her. “It’s been a long day,” she continued. “Taki hasn’t eaten, and neither has (Y/n).” That seemed to ground the room a little. Yuma immediately pulled her into a quick hug, smiling. “You’re always thinking of us.” Miyu huffed slightly, though there was a hint of a smile on her lips. “Someone has to.” Aya nodded in agreement from nearby. “She’s right,” she added. “Without us, you’d all starve and walk around naked all the time.” A few quiet laughs followed, the tension easing just a little. But not completely.
(Y/n) slowly let go of Taki’s hand. The moment their fingers separated, something in her expression shifted, subtle, but there. Her eyes trembled slightly, like she hadn’t expected the loss of contact to feel that… strong. Like something had just been pulled away from her. Taki felt it too. A strange, uncomfortable wrongness settled in his chest as her hand slipped from his. It was quick. Easy to ignore. And as Nicholas stepped in to help him up, “Careful,” he said, steadying him. “Can you walk?” Taki’s focus shifted immediately. He nodded, testing his weight as he stood, only to wince slightly at the dull pain in his leg. “Yeah… I think so.” And just like that, the feeling was pushed aside. Forgotten for now. But not unnoticed.
Luna had seen it. Both of them. The way (Y/n) reacted. The way Taki paused, even if just for a second. She didn’t say anything. Didn’t interrupt. This wasn’t the moment. But she made a quiet mental note. She’d talk to (Y/n) later. When things were calmer. Because whatever this was, it wasn’t simple. And (Y/n) was clearly feeling it more than she was letting on.
As they made their way back toward the main house, the atmosphere had shifted. Not lighter, exactly, but steadier. Niki and Jungwon had somehow managed to fall into step with Harua and Yuma, the four of them joking about something completely unrelated, their laughter breaking through the lingering tension. It was easy, natural. Jay watched them from a short distance, a small smile on his face. Seeing them get along like that, it mattered to him. These boys, his brothers in everything but blood… and this pack, this place, it had become something just as important. Because Miyu was here. And wherever she was, that was where he’d stay.
At the back of the group, Luna gently reached for Maki’s wrist, slowing him down just enough so they fell behind the others. He glanced at her, a little curious. “What?” Luna hesitated for a second, then asked quietly, “What do you think about Taki and (Y/n)?” Maki frowned slightly. “What do you mean?” Luna glanced ahead, making sure no one was close enough to overhear. “I mean… all of this,” she said. “I saw her back there. How much it’s affecting her.” Her voice softened. “I just… wanted your input. As a wolf. Are you feeling anything? Noticing anything?” Maki went quiet, actually thinking about it. After a moment, he spoke. “Well… since earlier,” he said slowly, “I can feel more of a presence from her.” Luna looked at him. “Like her wolf?” she asked. He nodded. “Yeah. It’s faint, but it’s there. Like it’s starting to wake up.”
Luna hummed softly, processing that. “But other than that…” Maki added, shaking his head a little, “I don’t know. Nothing clear.” They walked in silence for a few steps after that. Then Luna gave a small nod. “Mm.” Maki glanced at her again before speaking, a bit more certain this time. “Hey,” he said, nudging her shoulder lightly, “it’ll work out.” She looked at him. “If they’re mates,” he continued, “then fate already decided that.” A small pause. “There’s a path for them. They’ll find it.” Luna didn’t respond right away. But she laced her fingers with his, squeezing his hand gently. And together, they followed the others back home.
In the kitchen, Miyu moved like she always did, quick, efficient, completely in her element. She reached for a few things before pausing, glancing over her shoulder. “Maki?” she called. “Where’s my co-chef?” A second later, he appeared in the doorway, a grin already on his face. “Here, ma’am,” he said, giving her a dramatic mock salute. “Ready for duty.” Miyu laughed, shaking her head. “Good. Go grab some meat and vegetables from the pantry fridge.” “Yes, chef,” he replied, turning on his heel and heading out again. Once he was gone, Miyu leaned slightly out of the kitchen. “(Y/n)?” (Y/n) stepped in, hovering a little by the doorway. “Yeah?” Miyu gave her a soft smile. “Is there anything you don’t like? Or anything you’re craving?” (Y/n) hesitated, then shrugged lightly. “I’m… not really hungry right now. But I’m fine with whatever.” Miyu studied her for a second, then nodded. “Okay. That’s all I needed.” (Y/n) gave a small nod in return before stepping back out.
The moment she left the kitchen, the noise of the house settled around her. Voices. Laughter. Quiet conversations. Everyone was… with someone. Niki and Jungwon still joking with the others. Jay was talking with Luna. Sana and Jo talking softly. Nicholas and Rocky close together. Aya not far from Kei. Fuma with Tara. Willow and Harua. Taki was sitting, listening to Niki and Jungwon joking around. Ej and Sora looking at the wall where the bookshelf had fallen, discussing the need to buy a new one, and a new tv.
Her gaze drifted slightly. Everyone had their person. And she, didn’t. The realization hit harder than she expected. For the first time in years, being alone didn’t feel peaceful. It felt… Terrifying. Her arms wrapped around herself instinctively, like she could hold herself together, like she could replace the warmth she suddenly missed. The absence felt loud. Too loud. “…Hey.” (Y/n) looked up. Luna stood a few steps away, her expression gentle. “Can we talk?” (Y/n) hesitated for only a second before nodding. “Yeah… okay.” Luna gave a small smile, then gestured for her to follow. They stepped out onto the terrace, the cool air brushing against their skin. Rain poured steadily from the sky, the sound of droplets tapping against the roof above them filling the silence. They sat down on a pair of chairs, side by side. For a moment, neither of them spoke. They just listened to the rain.
Luna kept her eyes on the rain as she spoke, her voice soft, almost blending with the steady sound of droplets against the roof. “I’ve had a hard time making friends… all my life,” she began. (Y/n) didn’t interrupt. She just listened. “I was mostly on my own,” Luna continued. “For a long time, my grandma was my best friend.” A small, almost bittersweet smile tugged at her lips. “No one really wanted to be friends with the girl who only baked cookies and cakes. I was the ‘loser’… the one people didn’t want to be seen with.” Her fingers traced lightly along the armrest of her chair. “And after a while… I got good at being alone.” A pause. “Really good.”
The rain grew a little heavier. “I told myself I didn’t need anyone,” she said. “Because if you don’t let people in… they can’t walk out.” Her voice dipped slightly. “If I ran first, no one could hurt me.” (Y/n)’s arms tightened slightly around herself. Luna glanced at her for just a second, then looked back at the rain. “That’s why I was terrified when I found out I was Maki’s mate,” she admitted. “Because suddenly… I had something to lose.” Another pause. “Someone to lose.” Her voice softened even more. “And that meant I could get hurt. Really hurt.”
Silence settled between them again, but it wasn’t empty. It was full. Honest. “I’m saying all of this,” Luna went on, turning slightly toward (Y/n) now, “because I see you.” (Y/n)’s gaze flickered. “I see how much you’re hurting,” Luna said gently. “I see how you’re trying to hide it.” A small, understanding smile. “The smile… the ‘I’m fine’… pretending like everything’s okay, because it’s easier than letting people see the truth.” (Y/n)’s eyes stung slightly. “I did the exact same thing,” Luna added quietly. She shifted a little closer, not too much, just enough. “But you don’t have to do that here,” she said. Her voice was steady. Soft, but certain. “You don’t have to pretend.” Another pause. “With us… with me…” Luna’s expression softened even more. “You’re allowed to not be okay.”
Luna let her words settle before speaking again, her voice quiet but certain. “Your wolf is speaking to you… isn’t it?” (Y/n) turned to her immediately, eyes wide with shock. “How did you know?” she asked. Luna gave a small, knowing smile, her gaze drifting back to the rain. “I wasn’t completely sure,” she admitted. “But Maki said he could feel a presence around you… your wolf.” She paused for a moment. “And… I saw your face earlier. When Taki asked why everyone thought you were mates.” Her voice softened. “There was pain there. The kind you don’t fake.” (Y/n)’s lips parted slightly, but no words came out. “So I figured,” Luna continued gently, “either you felt the bond… or you feel something for him.”
Silence stretched between them. Then (Y/n) bit her lip. Her hands trembled slightly in her lap, fingers curling into the fabric of her sleeves as if grounding herself. “…Earlier,” she began, her voice barely above a whisper, “when EJ told me to touch Taki… when he was in his wolf form…” She swallowed. “I felt something.” Luna didn’t interrupt. “I felt a spark,” (Y/n) said. “And then… warmth. It spread through my entire body.” Her brows furrowed slightly, trying to put it into words. “It wasn’t like a fever. It was… comforting. Like something was waking up inside me.” Her breathing grew a little uneven. “And then everything changed.” She looked down at her hands.
“My eyesight got sharper. My hearing too… everything felt stronger. Clearer.” A small pause. “I could see it,” she said quietly. “What Maki mentioned.” Luna tilted her head slightly. “The wolves,” (Y/n) explained. “The presence. It’s like… there’s something behind all of you.” She hesitated, searching for the right words. “Like a shadow. But not in a bad way. Just… there. Your wolves. Standing behind you.” Luna’s expression softened, listening carefully. “And then…” (Y/n)’s voice dropped even more, “I heard it.” A beat. “A voice.” She pressed her lips together. “It was low. Quiet. But clear.” Her fingers tightened. “It said… mate.”
The word hung in the air between them. Luna didn’t move. Didn’t speak. But her eyes softened even more. (Y/n)’s breath hitched slightly. “But when Taki didn’t feel it…” she continued, her voice cracking just a little, “when he didn’t react at all,” Her hand moved to her chest unconsciously. “Everything just… hurt.” Her fingers pressed lightly against her shirt. “My heart felt like it stopped,” she whispered. “Like something just… snapped or disappeared.” Her shoulders tensed. “My chest got tight, and I couldn’t breathe properly and I didn’t even understand why.” Tears gathered in her eyes, but she didn’t let them fall. “I still don’t understand any of this,” she admitted, her voice small now. “This world… what I am…” A shaky breath left her. “But at the same time…” Her gaze dropped again. “I don’t feel like I belong in my old world anymore either.” Another pause. Quieter this time. “…But I don’t feel like I belong here either.” The rain filled the silence that followed. Soft. Endless. And for the first time since she started speaking, (Y/n) didn’t try to hide how lost she truly felt.
Luna didn’t hesitate. “You do belong,” she said softly, but with certainty. (Y/n)’s gaze flickered slightly. “Trust me,” Luna continued, “every single person in this pack has felt like they didn’t belong here at some point.” She gave a small, almost nostalgic smile. “I did. Rocky did. Miyu, Sora, Tara… all of the boys. Jay, Jungwon…” A small pause. “…Taki most of all.” That made (Y/n)’s chest tighten slightly. “We’ve all struggled,” Luna said. “We’ve all been lost in our own ways. But then… we found each other.” Her voice softened. “In the pain. In the confusion. In the mist.” She glanced at (Y/n). “And somehow… we became stronger. Happier.”
The rain continued to fall steadily around them. “I know it’s not something you can feel in a second,” Luna added gently. “I’m not expecting you to suddenly believe me and feel at home.” A small shake of her head. “I just… don’t want you to end up hurting even more.” (Y/n)’s brows furrowed slightly. Luna hesitated. Then she continued. “When I first… kind of rejected Maki,” she admitted, “he got really sick.” (Y/n)’s eyes widened slightly. “Sick?” she asked quietly. Luna nodded. “For wolves… rejection isn’t just emotional,” she said. “It’s physical. It’s deadly.” The word lingered. “Rejection means death.”
(Y/n)’s breath caught. “EJ went through it too,” Luna added. That made (Y/n) look up. “…Sora rejected him?” she asked, disbelief clear in her voice. She couldn’t imagine it. Not with how they looked at each other. Luna shook her head. “No,” she said. “It was the other way around.” (Y/n) blinked. “EJ didn’t accept Sora at first,” Luna explained. “Because she’s a vampire.” A small pause. “And it went really far.” Her voice lowered slightly. “Maki told me… EJ almost died because of it.” Silence. Heavy. “I don’t want that for you,” Luna said gently, turning fully toward (Y/n) now. “If your wolf said Taki is your mate…” She reached out, placing her hand over (Y/n)’s. “Then it’s true.” A beat. “Wolves don’t get that wrong.” (Y/n)’s lip trembled. “So now…” Luna continued softly, “it’s not about if it’s real.” “It’s about helping Taki’s wolf see it too.”
That was it. That was the final push. The tears (Y/n) had been holding back finally spilled over, slipping down her cheeks as her shoulders began to shake. Everything, the fear. The confusion. The pain. The loneliness. It all came crashing down at once. She turned toward Luna without thinking, like her body just knew where to go. And Luna was already there. She pulled her into a gentle embrace, one arm wrapping securely around her shoulders, the other resting soothingly against her back. “It’s okay,” Luna whispered softly. “You’re okay.” (Y/n) held onto her, finally letting herself cry fully, not holding anything back this time. And Luna stayed. Holding her. Grounding her. Doing everything she could to make sure (Y/n) felt it, that she wasn’t alone. Not anymore.
~~~
About thirty minutes later, the quiet of the rain was suddenly broken. “FOOD IS DONE!” Maki’s voice echoed loudly from inside the house. Almost instantly, chaos followed, voices, footsteps, laughter, everyone rushing to the kitchen like it was the most important event of the day. (Y/n) had stopped crying a few minutes earlier. Now, she and Luna just sat there, side by side, listening to the rain and the distant noise from inside. “…Feel like going in?” Luna asked gently. (Y/n) hesitated, then gave a small shrug. “I’m… starting to feel hungry,” she admitted. “It smells really good.” A small pause. “But I don’t think I’m ready to face Taki yet.” Luna nodded in understanding and stood up. “That’s okay,” she said. “Wait here, I’ll get us plates and come back.”
She turned toward the door, but before she could even take a step, it opened. Maki stepped out, already holding two plates filled with food, a grin on his face. “Way ahead of you.” Luna couldn’t help but smile. Of course he had noticed. She took the plates from him. “Thanks,” (Y/n) said softly, looking up at him. “For thinking of me.” Maki shrugged lightly, like it was nothing. “Always,” he said. Then he glanced between them. “Mind if I join you? After I grab my own?” (Y/n) gave a small nod. “That’s fine.” “Cool,” he said, already turning back inside. Luna sat back down beside (Y/n), handing her the plate. “Go on,” she said softly. “Eat.” (Y/n) picked up the chopsticks, hesitating for just a second before grabbing a piece of meat. She took a careful bite. And paused. The flavor spread instantly, rich, warm, perfectly cooked. Tender in a way that made it almost melt.
Something in her chest shifted. It was comforting. Familiar. Her eyes softened slightly. It reminded her of something, a memory. A younger version of herself, sitting at a table after a long, difficult first day at a new school. Feeling out of place, alone, unsure of everything. And then going home, to find her adoptive mother in the kitchen. Cooking. Waiting. A plate of steak set in front of her, warm and comforting. Safe. Loved. (Y/n)’s grip on the chopsticks tightened just slightly. The taste, it felt like that. Like home. Like love. And for the first time since everything happened, she felt a small piece of that warmth again.
A couple of minutes later, the door opened again. Maki stepped back out, this time with his own plate in hand. He grabbed a chair and sat down across from them, smiling as he started eating. His eyes flickered toward (Y/n). He noticed it immediately, the way her expression had softened, the quiet focus as she ate, the small comfort settling into her features. It made him smile a little more. That’s it, he thought. That’s what he and Miyu always aimed for. Not just food, but comfort. Something that made people feel safe, even just for a moment.
He scratched the back of his neck slightly. “Sorry if I ruined your moment or something,” “You didn’t.” (Y/n) cut him off gently. Maki blinked. She looked at him, a little more steady now. “We had our moment,” she said. “This is just… a new one.” A small pause. “And maybe it’s a good thing you’re here.” Maki tilted his head slightly. “Oh yeah?” he said, taking another bite. “How can I help?” (Y/n) hesitated. Her fingers tightened slightly around her chopsticks as she glanced at Luna, silently asking for help.
Luna understood immediately. “She told me something,” Luna said, looking at Maki. “Her wolf is more awake than we thought.” That got his attention. “It… spoke to her,” Luna continued. “It said mate, about Taki.” Maki’s chewing slowed slightly. “But Taki doesn’t seem to feel it,” Luna added. “At all.” A small pause. “So now we need to figure out how to help him realize it.” Maki leaned back slightly in his chair, thinking. “…Huh.” He took another bite, quieter this time, more focused.
Then he nodded slowly. “Okay… I can think of two possibilities.” Both girls looked at him. “First,” he said, pointing slightly with his chopsticks, “it could be a disconnect between (Y/n) and her wolf.” (Y/n)’s attention sharpened. “It’s been dormant for, what, over twenty years?” he continued. “That’s a long time. So even if it’s waking up now, it might still be… hidden, in a way.” He shrugged lightly. “Hard for others to sense. Hard for bonds to fully form.” Luna nodded slightly, following his reasoning. “Second,” Maki went on, “the issue could be on Taki’s side.” That made (Y/n)’s chest tighten a little. “You all saw what happened earlier,” he said. “That wasn’t normal.” His expression grew a bit more serious. “It didn’t look like Taki shifting.” A small pause. “It looked like something taking over.”
Silence settled for a moment. “For me,” Maki added, tapping his chest lightly, “my wolf and I… we’re the same.” He smiled faintly. “Just two bodies, same mind.” Then his expression shifted slightly. “But Taki…” he exhaled, shaking his head a little, “it’s different.” He looked between them. “It almost feels like he’s one person… and his wolf is another.” (Y/n)’s grip tightened slightly. “Like they’re not connected,” Maki finished. “Not really.” The rain continued to fall around them, steady and soft. “And if that’s the case…” Luna murmured. Maki nodded. “Then his wolf might know she’s his mate.” A small pause. “But he doesn’t.” (Y/n)’s heart skipped. Because that, somehow, hurt even more.
Maki shifted slightly in his seat, tapping his fingers lightly against the table as he thought. “I’m… not really sure how to fix that,” he admitted after a moment, glancing between Luna and (Y/n). “The connection between a wolf and their human side, it’s instinctual. It’s supposed to just… be there.”
Luna hummed quietly, resting her chin against her hand. “But if it’s not,” she added, eyes thoughtful, “then there has to be a reason. Something blocking it.” Maki’s expression brightened just a little. “Rocky,” he said. “If anyone knows something about this, it’s her. She’s always buried in those old magic books. There’s probably something in there about wolf bonds, or… disconnections.” (Y/n) nodded slowly, though uncertainty still lingered in her chest. The idea of digging into something that deep, something that personal to Taki… it felt heavy. “We can ask her tomorrow,” Luna said gently, offering her a small reassuring smile. “No need to involve everyone tonight. Let’s take this one step at a time.” (Y/n) let out a quiet breath, some of the tension easing from her shoulders. “Yeah… okay. Tomorrow sounds good.”
Silence settled over the table for a few moments after that, softer this time. The kind that wasn’t uncomfortable, just… full. The three of them finished the last of their food, the faint clink of cutlery the only sound between them. Then (Y/n) shifted slightly in her seat, fingers curling into the fabric of her sleeve. “There’s… something else,” she said hesitantly. “I wanted to ask for help with. But I don’t really know how to…” Maki and Luna both looked up at her immediately. “What is it?” Luna asked gently. (Y/n) exhaled slowly, her gaze dropping to the table. “I need to go back to my apartment,” she said. “To my roommates.” She paused, swallowing before continuing. “I need to get my things.”
A small, bitter smile tugged at her lips. “Because I’m… pretty sure they’re not going to let me stay there anymore. Not after what they saw.” Her fingers tightened slightly. “And I know wolves aren’t monsters,” she added quickly, almost defensively. “But to them… I’m sure there’s no difference.” Maki’s expression softened instantly, a hint of concern flickering in his eyes. He leaned forward slightly. “Hey… you don’t have to go back there alone,” he said. Then, after a brief pause, “Actually… you don’t have to go back there at all.”
(Y/n) blinked, looking up at him. “If you’re okay with it,” Maki continued, glancing briefly at Luna before looking back at her, “we could ask Jungwon for help.” “Jungwon?” she echoed, confused. Maki nodded. “Yeah. He can shapeshift. Not perfectly, but… enough. He could probably turn into you, go to your apartment, and grab your things with someone else there to help.” Luna’s brows lifted slightly in realization. “That way,” she added, “you wouldn’t have to face them. Not while you’re still… dealing with all of this.” Maki gave a small nod. “You’re vulnerable right now. The last thing you need is more stress.” He offered her a small, encouraging smile. “We can handle it for you. If you want us to.”
(Y/n) nodded, a quiet wave of relief washing over her. Just the thought of going back there, facing those looks again, the fear, the confusion… it made her chest tighten. She wasn’t ready. Not yet. Maki tilted his head slightly. “Want me to get him right now?” he asked. (Y/n) shook her head almost immediately. “No… we can do it tomorrow.” Her voice softened a little as she glanced between them. “For now, can we just… stay here? Please.” Maki nodded without hesitation. “Yeah. Of course.”
He reached over, his fingers finding Luna’s hand under the table, giving it a gentle squeeze. He glanced at her with a small smile, pride clear in his eyes. She had handled everything so calmly, so gently. Exactly what (Y/n) needed right now. Luna squeezed his hand back before letting go, then leaned back slightly, a playful glint appearing in her eyes as she looked at (Y/n). “Oh, fair warning,” she said, her tone lightening. “If you stay here, Rocky is absolutely going to use you as a mannequin.” (Y/n) blinked, then let out a small laugh. “Yeah… I kind of figured,” she admitted. “After the whole jewelry situation.” Luna chuckled. “That was just the beginning.” (Y/n) tilted her head curiously. “Is Yuma the same?” Maki snorted softly, leaning back in his chair. “Both yes and no,” he said. “He’s not as… persistent as Rocky. And most of the time, he only bothers Kei and Nico about it.”
“Because they’re the models,” Luna added with a small grin. “Exactly,” Maki nodded. “Yuma only turns to the rest of us if those two reject him. Which,” he added, “happens more often than you’d think.” Luna laughed quietly. “Kei runs the moment Yuma starts talking about outfits.” “And Nico just pretends he didn’t hear him,” Maki said, shaking his head. (Y/n) smiled a little more at that, the tightness in her chest easing just enough for her to breathe a bit easier.
They ended up sitting there for nearly an hour, the rain continuing to fall in a steady rhythm against the roof and windows. It filled the quiet spaces between their words, soft and constant, almost comforting. Sometimes they talked, sometimes they didn’t, letting the silence settle naturally between them. At some point, (Y/n) shifted slightly, pulling her knees closer to her chest. “How did the pack even form?” she asked quietly. “You’re all so young… but it feels like you’ve been together forever.” Maki glanced at Luna for a second before answering, his expression softening. “We didn’t all start together,” he said. “Most of us… lost our original packs. Our families.” He told her of the vampire attacks. Maki nodded. “Yeah. After that, everyone kind of… found each other over time. Piece by piece. No one planned it, it just… happened.”
(Y/n) was quiet for a moment, letting that sink in. Then her gaze returned to him. “Who found you?” Maki smiled faintly, something warm and fond flickering in his eyes. “Fuma,” he said without hesitation. “I was five. Just… wandering around in the forest.” He let out a small breath, like he could still picture it clearly. “And then this thirteen-year-old shows up and just… decides I’m his responsibility now.” Luna smiled softly beside him. “Since then,” Maki continued, his voice quieter now, “he’s basically been my dad. He protected me, kept me alive… even when it was just the two of us.” He glanced down at his hands. “It took a while before we found the others. Before he had help.”
(Y/n)’s expression softened. “That must’ve been really hard.” Maki shrugged lightly. “I mean… I know that now.” He gave a small, almost sheepish smile. “But back then, I didn’t. I was too young.” His gaze drifted slightly, thoughtful. “Fuma made sure of that. He… never let me see how bad it really was. He always smiled, acted like everything was fine.” Luna’s hand found his again, giving it a gentle squeeze. “Even though he was tired,” Maki added quietly. “And hurting. And probably scared out of his mind.” A small silence followed that, heavier than the ones before.
Then (Y/n) spoke again, her voice softer this time. “Do you think that’s why I was adopted?” Maki looked up at her. “Because vampires attacked my biological parents too?” she continued. “Do you think… they hid me away?” Maki hesitated for a brief moment, choosing his words carefully. “It’s… likely,” he said gently. “If they knew you were in danger… they might’ve thought the safest thing was to send you somewhere the vampires wouldn’t look.” Luna nodded slightly. “Somewhere normal. Somewhere human.” Maki’s expression softened. “They probably wanted to protect you. Even if it meant… not being with you.” (Y/n) looked down at her hands, her fingers loosely intertwined, as the sound of rain filled the quiet again.
Luna shivered slightly as a stronger gust of wind swept through the porch, making the rain tap a little louder against the wood. Maki noticed immediately. “Okay, yeah, that’s our cue,” he said, already pushing his chair back as he stood. “We should head inside before someone catches a cold.” He reached down, offering his hand to Luna first, helping her up with an easy familiarity. Then, to (Y/n)’s surprise, he turned to her and held out his hand as well. “Come on.” She hesitated for just a second before placing her hand in his. The moment their skin touched, something warm flickered inside her chest. Her wolf stirred. Not in fear. Not in confusion. But… excitement. It was subtle, but she could feel it clearly this time, a soft, eager presence, like a tail wagging somewhere deep inside her. And when she glanced up at Maki, she felt it again, his wolf. It wasn’t overwhelming, not like before. Just… there. Warm. Open. Welcoming. Just like EJ’s had been earlier. A small smile found its way onto her lips as she let Maki pull her up gently.
The three of them stepped back inside, the warmth of the house wrapping around them almost instantly. The contrast to the cool rain outside made (Y/n) exhale softly, her shoulders relaxing. The pack was scattered around the house, each group wrapped up in their own little world. In the living room, Jungwon, Niki, Sunoo, Jay, Taki, Harua, Willow, and Sana were all sitting on the floor in a loose circle, a board game spread out between them. Voices overlapped in playful arguments, Jungwon dramatically accusing someone of cheating while Sunoo insisted he was just “strategically misunderstood.” Taki sat among them, quieter than the others, but still engaged, a small smile tugging at his lips as he watched the chaos unfold.
Behind them, Jo was stretched out on the couch, sketchbook resting on his knee, pencil moving steadily across the page. He barely looked up, completely absorbed, though his ear seemed tuned to every word being said in the room. Off to the side, EJ and Sora were standing near the wall where the bookshelf used to be, a measuring tape stretched between them. Sora pointed at something while talking, her brows slightly furrowed, while EJ shook his head, clearly disagreeing. “That won’t fit,” he said. “It will if we move the table,” Sora argued. “We’re not moving the table.” “You’re no fun.”
At the dining table, Fuma, Tara, Miyu, and Yuma sat close together, voices low. Papers were spread out in front of them, but the moment Maki, Luna, and (Y/n) stepped in, the group reacted almost instantly. Yuma slid one of the papers over another. Miyu gathered a small stack. Tara shifted slightly closer to Fuma, and Fuma calmly placed his hand over the remaining page, covering it. Like nothing had been there at all. (Y/n) blinked, catching the movement, but no one said anything. And then she noticed, Kei, Aya, Nicholas, and Rocky were missing. Though, judging by the faint creak of floorboards from above, they were probably just upstairs. The house felt… full. Loud. Warm. Alive. And for the first time since everything had happened, (Y/n) didn’t feel like she was standing on the outside of it.
As soon as the group in the living room noticed them, Niki’s head snapped up. “Oh! Finally,” he called out loudly, grinning. “Do you guys want to join?” Luna and Maki both instinctively glanced at (Y/n), giving her the choice. She hesitated for just a second, her fingers curling slightly at her sides. Then she took a small breath, steadying herself. “Yeah,” she said, nodding. “Let’s do it.” Luna tilted her head, studying her. “You sure?” (Y/n) met her gaze and nodded again, a little more firmly this time. “Yeah. I am.” Maki smiled softly at that, and without another word, the three of them moved over to join the others.
“Finally!” Sana beamed, immediately patting the space beside her. “Come on, join my team!” (Y/n) let out a small laugh, the tension easing just a bit as she sat down next to her. Sana didn’t hesitate, pulling her into a quick, warm hug before letting go again. “I’ll explain everything,” Sana said excitedly, already gesturing toward the board. “It’s super easy, I promise. Okay, so basically,” She launched straight into the rules, her words quick but clear, pointing at different pieces as she talked. (Y/n) leaned in slightly, listening, a small smile lingering on her lips as she tried to follow along.
Across from them, Taki watched quietly. His gaze lingered on her for a moment longer than it probably should have. He remembered what the others had said earlier. The looks. The way they’d glanced between him and her, like they had already decided something he hadn’t even considered. Mates. The word echoed faintly in his mind. He studied her a little more carefully now. She looked… relaxed. Not completely, but more than before. There was something soft about her expression as she listened to Sana, nodding along, letting herself be pulled into the moment. Taki swallowed slightly. He’d be lying if he said she wasn’t pretty. She was.
And more than that… he respected her. He remembered seeing her in class, the way she acted, how easily she slipped into emotions, how real it all felt. She was talented. Someone he admired, even if he’d never really said it out loud. But… His brows knit together slightly. He didn’t feel it. Not the way the others had described. No pull. No instinct screaming at him. No overwhelming certainty. Just… normal. He looked away, his fingers absently fidgeting with one of the game pieces. Is she really my mate? He didn’t think so.
~~~
Night passed quietly, the house eventually settling into sleep, and before long, morning came again. This time, most of the pack had gathered in the main house, voices low but filled with energy, like something important was about to happen. The only one missing, Maki. Luna had been tasked with keeping him busy… or, if possible, asleep. Kei stood near the center of the room, glancing around at everyone before clapping his hands together once. “Okay,” he said, a small smile already forming. “Maki’s graduating soon.” A few quiet cheers and excited murmurs spread through the room. “And,” Kei continued, “we’re throwing him a party. But,” he raised a finger slightly, “he cannot find out about it.”
“Obviously,” Yuma said, already stepping forward and holding up a stack of papers. “Which is why we started planning yesterday.” He waved them slightly. “These are just rough ideas, nothing set in stone yet.” Miyu leaned forward a bit, nodding. “Luna already agreed to bake the cake,” she added, “but she can’t be here to help decide flavors or design right now, since she’s busy keeping Maki distracted.” “Or unconscious,” Jungwon muttered under his breath. “Preferably distracted,” Fuma said dryly.
A few chuckles passed through the group. From there, the room filled with overlapping ideas. “We could decorate outside,” “No, inside, it’s safer,” “What about lights?” “Music, definitely music,” “Food, lots of food.” In the middle of it all, (Y/n) sat quietly on one of the chairs, her hands resting in her lap as she watched. Listened. Observed. It was… easy to see. The way they talked over each other without getting annoyed. The way they built on each other’s ideas instead of shutting them down. The small smiles, the teasing, the quiet understanding between them. They were excited. Not just about the party, but about celebrating him. All of them, in their own way, trying to make it perfect. Because they loved him. Because they loved each other. (Y/n)’s chest tightened slightly as she watched, something warm and aching settling deep inside her. And once again, she found herself wishing… that she belonged to it too.
About an hour into the planning, just as the energy in the room was starting to settle into something more concrete, a quiet ping echoed from several phones at once. Yuma checked his screen first, eyes widening slightly. “He’s awake,” he muttered. Kei glanced over. “Already?” Yuma nodded, holding up his phone. “Luna says they’re on their way. Like… right now.” The room shifted instantly. Papers disappeared. Chairs scraped softly against the floor. Conversations cut off mid-sentence as everyone scrambled to make the space look normal again. “Hide that, no, not there,” “Why would you put it there?!” “Act natural!” “You act natural,”
By the time footsteps approached the door, the room had settled into a suspicious version of calm. The door opened, and Maki stepped in, Luna right behind him. “Why is everyone so quiet?” Maki asked immediately, narrowing his eyes slightly. “No reason,” Fuma replied smoothly. “Just existing,” Yuma added, far too quickly. Maki looked unconvinced. Before he could question it further, (Y/n) stood up and walked over to them. “Hey,” she said, offering a small smile. “Can you help me with something?” Maki blinked, attention shifting to her. “Yeah, of course. What is it?” “Can you… help me talk to Jungwon?” That caught his interest immediately. “Oh, yeah, sure,” he said, straightening slightly, his focus now completely on her. “Let’s go.” Luna watched the interaction, then glanced briefly toward (Y/n), understanding flashing in her eyes. As (Y/n) turned away, Luna mouthed a quiet thank you. (Y/n) just gave a small, subtle nod.
Maki was already walking ahead, more awake now, curiosity pulling him forward. He made his way over to where Jungwon was standing. “Hey,” Maki said. “Can I borrow you for a minute?” Jungwon looked up, glancing between him and (Y/n) before shrugging lightly. “Sure.” He stood and followed them out onto the porch, the door closing softly behind them. The cooler air greeted them instantly, a contrast to the warmth inside. Luna joined them a second later. Maki leaned against the railing slightly. “Okay, so,” he started, glancing at (Y/n) to let her explain. (Y/n) took a small breath before summarizing the situation, explaining about her apartment, her roommates, and why she didn’t feel safe going back herself.
Jungwon listened, arms loosely crossed, his expression thoughtful. When she finished, he hummed quietly. “Okay… yeah, I get it,” he said. “That makes sense.” He paused for a moment, then added, “I’m not sure if I can shapeshift into you though.” (Y/n) blinked slightly. “Why not?” Jungwon scratched the back of his neck. “I’ve never tried shifting into a girl before,” he admitted. “I mean, I can shapeshift, but it’s usually people I’m familiar with. And… well…” He gestured vaguely at her. “You’re new.” There was a brief pause. Then he grinned. “But,” he added, a bit more confidently, “I’ll absolutely try.”
Jungwon rubbed the back of his neck, thinking for a moment before looking at (Y/n) again. “Okay, but I need to… take some measurements first.” Maki blinked. “Measurements?” “Not like that,” Jungwon said quickly. “It’s more like… I need to get a feel for certain things. My ability copies details, but I kind of need a reference. Like, feeling someone’s hair.” (Y/n) narrowed her eyes slightly. “Why do you need to feel my hair?” Jungwon immediately raised both hands in defense. “Hey, no weird stuff, I promise,” he said quickly. “It’s just… the texture, the color, it helps me replicate it properly. It’s weird, I know, but that’s just how it works.”
There was a brief pause. Then (Y/n) nodded slowly. “Oh… okay.” She stepped a little closer, still a bit unsure, but willing. Jungwon moved carefully, surprisingly focused now. He gently took a strand of her hair between his fingers, running it lightly between them, like he was memorizing the texture. His expression shifted, eyes narrowing slightly in concentration. Then he stepped back, crouching just a little to compare their heights, before lightly placing his hands near her shoulders, not grabbing, just gauging the width. “Okay…” he muttered. “A bit narrower…” He then reached for her hand, turning it slightly in his as he compared sizes, adjusting his own fingers against hers. Maki watched, arms crossed, trying not to laugh. “You look like you’re building a character in a game.” “Shut up,” Jungwon muttered. After a moment, he stepped back fully, rolling his shoulders once. “Alright,” he said. “I think I’ve got it.”
The others grew quiet. Jungwon took a slow, steady breath, then closed his eyes. For a second, nothing happened. Then, his body shifted. It started subtly. His frame shrank slightly, his posture adjusting as his height decreased. His shoulders narrowed, his build changing just enough to match hers. Then his hair, it began to grow, strands lengthening unevenly at first, like it couldn’t quite decide where to stop. The color shifted too, flickering between shades before settling closer to hers. But it wasn’t smooth. It glitched. For a moment, his features blurred, shifting in and out, like his face couldn’t quite hold one form. His jaw softened, then sharpened again, then softened once more. His eyes flickered, color adjusting, shape refining.
Luna instinctively reached for Maki’s arm, gripping it slightly as she watched. “Is that supposed to happen?” she whispered. “I… don’t know,” Maki muttered back. Jungwon’s expression tightened slightly, like he was concentrating harder, pushing through it. Then, finally, everything settled. He opened his eyes. And the three of them stared. Because Jungwon was gone. Standing in front of them now was (Y/n). Not perfect, there were small differences if you looked closely. Something slightly off in the eyes, the posture just a bit too confident to fully match her. But at a glance? It was her. Jungwon looked down at himself, turning his hands over, then glanced up at them. “Well?” he asked. Maki blinked slowly. “That’s… kind of creepy.” Luna let out a small breath. “But really impressive.” Jungwon grinned slightly. “Good enough to fool your roommates?” he asked. (Y/n) stared at him for a second longer, then nodded slowly. “…Yeah,” she said. “I think so.”
Jungwon let out a breath before his form shifted again, his features blurring slightly before snapping back into his usual self. He rolled his shoulders and shook out his arms, like he was trying to get rid of a lingering feeling. “…That feels weird,” he muttered. “Being a girl.” Luna snorted softly. “Just wait until you have to wear girl clothes.” Jungwon groaned immediately, dragging a hand down his face. “Don’t remind me,” he said. “But… I’ll deal with it.” He glanced at (Y/n), offering a small shrug. “If it helps, I’ll go through the pain.” Maki let out a quiet laugh before turning to (Y/n). “How much stuff do you actually need to get?” (Y/n) hesitated, her fingers lightly fidgeting with her sleeve. “Um… my clothes, mostly,” she said. “And like… my charger, some personal things.” She paused, her expression faltering slightly. “Technically, I should take my bed and furniture too, but… I don’t know if that’s realistic.” Her voice softened. “Maybe I’ll just leave it.”
Maki nodded thoughtfully, then glanced at Luna. “Do you still have the boxes from when you moved in?” Luna nodded right away. “Yeah, Fuma and EJ told me to keep them in the storage shed. Just in case we needed them again.” “Perfect,” Maki said, a small, determined smile forming. “Then we’ll grab those, get a few of the others to help, and just move everything.” He waved a hand slightly. “No stress. We’ve basically perfected the whole ‘moving someone in here’ thing by now.” Luna laughed softly. “Sadly true.” Maki looked back at (Y/n). “We’ll handle it. Don’t worry.” For a moment, (Y/n) just looked at him. Then her smile wavered slightly, her eyes growing a bit glossy. “…Thank you,” she whispered.
~~~
Soon enough, Jungwon had been dressed in a set of the girls’ clothes. He stood stiffly in the middle of the room, tugging awkwardly at the fabric like he didn’t quite know what to do with himself. “Why are these so… fitted?” he muttered, clearly uncomfortable. Niki, on the other hand, was having the time of his life. “Oh my god, this is amazing,” he laughed, doubling over slightly as he snapped yet another picture on his phone. “Hold still, no, no, look more natural!” “This is me being natural,” Jungwon shot back, glaring at him. Sunoo snickered quietly nearby, while Luna tried, and failed, to hide her smile. “Okay, enough,” Fuma said, though there was a faint amusement in his tone. “Focus.” The room gradually settled as everyone gathered, attention shifting to him. He went over the plan one more time, making sure everyone knew their role.
“Alright,” he said, glancing around. “Tara, Nicholas, Rocky, Sana, Jo, you’re with us. Niki, Sunoo, Maki, Luna, same with you. We go to the apartment.” He looked at Jungwon. “You lead.” Jungwon nodded, adjusting his sleeves slightly. Fuma continued, “Aya, Sora, Willow, you stay here with (Y/n). Keep her safe.” Aya gave a small nod, her expression serious. “And the rest of you,” his gaze shifted, “Kei, Harua, EJ, Yuma, Jay, Taki, Miyu, you’re heading to Koyomi. See if the kitchen can still be saved after the earthquake.” A few exchanged glances, then nodded in agreement. With that, the groups split.
The drive to (Y/n)’s apartment was quiet, a subtle tension settling over the group the closer they got. When they finally stopped just outside the building, Jungwon took a slow breath. “Alright,” he murmured. Then, he shifted again. Once again, his form changed, features morphing until (Y/n) stood in his place. He rolled his shoulders slightly, like he was settling into the form. Rocky stepped forward next, raising her hand slightly as a faint shimmer of magic flickered at her fingertips. “Hold still,” she said. Jungwon did. The magic wrapped around him subtly, barely visible, before fading just as quickly. Rocky tilted her head, listening for a second. “Okay… talk.” “…Hello?” Jungwon said. It sounded like (Y/n). Not perfectly, there was a slight difference, something just a bit off, but it was close enough. Rocky nodded. “Good. If anyone notices, just cough a bit. Say you’re sick.” Jungwon gave a small nod. “Got it.”
There was a brief pause as everyone looked at each other. Then Fuma stepped forward, his expression calm but alert. “Stay close,” he said quietly. “We don’t know what we’re walking into.” With that, they headed inside. None of them knowing exactly what to expect. As Jungwon slid the key into the lock, his hand hesitated for just a second. He took a slow breath, steadying himself. You’ve got this. The door clicked open. Carefully, he stepped inside. The apartment looked… normal. Quiet. The faint sound of a TV filled the space. But the moment he stepped into the living room, all three girls sitting there turned to look at him. Or rather, at who they thought was (Y/n).
Jungwon forced a small, casual wave. “Hi…” They didn’t wave back. They just stared. Then one of them scoffed. “Why are you here?” The tone was cold. Sharp. Jungwon blinked once, quickly adjusting. “Uh… I’m here to get my things.” A brief pause. Then another one of them shrugged. “Good.” “Yeah,” the third muttered, already turning her attention back to the TV. “About time.” Just like that, they lost interest. Jungwon stood there for a second longer, processing, before glancing down slightly. …Good thing she’s not actually here. His grip on the door tightened briefly before he stepped aside, opening it wider. “I have some people helping me,” he said, trying to sound as natural as possible. “So, uh… sorry for the noise while I grab my stuff.” “Whatever,” one of them replied without even looking. That was all the permission they needed.
One by one, the others slipped inside, each carrying boxes, their movements quiet but efficient. Jungwon stepped further in, leading the way, mentally going over everything (Y/n) had told him. The layout. Her room. Where things were. “Down the hall,” he murmured softly. They followed. The moment they stepped into her room, there was a brief, unspoken pause. It felt… personal. Like stepping into something that wasn’t theirs. Photos. Clothes. Small details scattered around that painted pieces of her life. For a second, no one moved. Then Luna exhaled quietly. “Alright… let’s be careful.” (Y/n) had given permission. They reminded themselves of that as they got to work. Still, it felt like an invasion.
Tara, Rocky, Sana, and Luna focused on the more personal things, folding clothes neatly, gathering smaller items, carefully placing everything into boxes without disturbing more than necessary. Sana paused briefly at a small object on the desk, then gently placed it into a box with extra care. “Don’t forget this,” she murmured softly. Meanwhile, the boys handled the heavier tasks. Maki and Nicholas carefully lifted pieces of furniture, moving them with practiced coordination. Jo and Sunoo worked together to disassemble what they could, keeping things organized so it could all be put back together later. Niki, despite the situation, still found moments to whisper jokes under his breath, though quieter this time. Jungwon stayed near the doorway at first, keeping an ear on the living room, making sure nothing felt off. Every sound from outside made his shoulders tense slightly. But the girls out there stayed quiet, focused on their TV. So, slowly, steadily, they packed up (Y/n)’s life. Piece by piece.
Meanwhile, at Koyomi, the moment they stepped inside, the air felt… heavy. Miyu froze just a few steps in. Her eyes scanned the space, taking in the broken wood, the fallen shelves, the scattered pieces of what used to be carefully arranged. The kitchen, their kitchen, was barely recognizable. Her breath hitched. Yuma noticed immediately. Without saying anything, he stepped closer and wrapped his arms around her, pulling her gently against him. “Hey… it’s okay,” he murmured softly. “We’ll fix this. We will.” Miyu nodded against his chest, her hands gripping his shirt slightly as she tried to keep herself together. “Yeah…” she whispered, though her voice trembled. “Yeah, we will…” But her eyes stayed on the wreckage.
Jay stood a bit further in, unmoving. His gaze was fixed on the kitchen. On what was left of it. They had worked so hard for this. Long nights, constant exhaustion, pushing through things most people would’ve given up on. Every detail had meant something. And now… It was gone. His jaw tightened slightly, his hands clenching at his sides before he forced himself to breathe. Kei and EJ moved carefully through the space, stepping over debris, crouching down to shift broken pieces aside. “Maybe this can be saved,” Kei started, lifting something, only to pause. EJ shook his head slightly. “It’s too damaged.” Kei sighed, setting it down again. They kept looking, though. Checking. Hoping. But with every piece they moved, it became more and more clear, there wasn’t much left to salvage.
In the background, Taki stood still, watching. His eyes moved between them. Miyu. Jay. The others. And something felt… off. Or maybe, too much. The sadness in the room wasn’t just something he saw. He felt it. Sharp. Heavy. Pressing against his chest in a way that made it harder to breathe. Miyu’s grief, raw and overwhelming. Jay’s quiet devastation, buried but just as deep. It was stronger than usual. Like something inside him was more open than before. More sensitive. He shifted slightly, his brows furrowing as he tried to understand it. Jay finally spoke, his voice low but steady, even if it took effort. “We’ll have to call the insurance company,” he said. “See what they can do.” He glanced around again, exhaling slowly. “But… realistically, we might have to cover most of it ourselves.”
The words hung in the air. Miyu’s breath broke. The weight of it all finally crashed down on her as she slowly sank to the floor, her knees giving out beneath her. Tears spilled over before she could stop them. Yuma followed her down instantly, keeping his arms around her as he pulled her closer. “Hey… hey, it’s okay,” he whispered, though his own voice was softer now, heavier. Miyu shook her head slightly, burying her face against him as the tears came fully. “We worked so hard…” she choked out. “I know,” Yuma murmured, holding her tighter. “I know.” His hand moved gently over her back, trying to soothe her, but there was a tightness in his chest too. Because he understood. Completely. If it had been his life’s work… if everything he built had been shattered like this, he’d be just as devastated.
Back at (Y/n)’s apartment, the work went faster than expected. Her room wasn’t very big, and she didn’t have much to pack, which made things easier. Still, they were thorough. Careful. Three hours later, everything was done. Boxes were stacked neatly in the trailer, a few more secured in the trunks of the cars. The room itself looked… empty now. Clean. Like no one had ever lived there. Luna took a slow look around, arms folded slightly. “That should be everything…” “Check the bathroom one more time,” Fuma said. They did. Drawers, cabinets, behind the door. Nothing. No trace left.
One by one, they made their way out, the weight of it all settling quietly over them. Jungwon lingered by the door for a second before turning back toward the living room. “…There,” he said, voice steady. “I’ve moved all my stuff.” “Mmh,” one of the girls responded absentmindedly, eyes still glued to the TV. No one even looked at him. Jungwon’s hand tightened slightly around the strap of the bag he was holding. Then he turned, just as he reached the door, “Nice to be rid of the freak.” The words were quiet. But not quiet enough. Jungwon froze for half a second. Something in his chest twisted, sharp and immediate. His fingers curled slightly, an urge rising to turn back, to say something, to do something. But… He knew it wouldn’t matter. So instead, he opened the door. And walked out.
The moment it closed behind him, his form shifted back, his features snapping into place as himself again. He exhaled sharply, jaw tightening as he rolled his shoulders, like trying to shake off the feeling. Rocky stepped closer, lifting her hand slightly as the faint shimmer of magic faded from around him, removing the voice spell. “You did good,” she said quietly. Jungwon nodded, though his expression remained tense. Beside them, Luna’s gaze shifted. “Maki?” she said softly. He stood a little stiff, his jaw clenched tightly, his eyes darker than before. “What’s wrong?” she asked. Maki exhaled slowly through his nose. “They said something,” he muttered. “Right before we left.” Luna’s brows furrowed. “What?” “…Doesn’t matter,” he said, though his tone made it clear it did. Jo scoffed from behind them, clearly having heard it too. “Honestly? Good riddance,” he said, crossing his arms. “She shouldn’t have to be around people like that anyway.” A few quiet murmurs of agreement followed. No one disagreed. There was a shared understanding now. A quiet, protective kind of anger.
Without another word, they began loading into the cars. Doors shut. Engines started. And soon enough, they were on the road again, driving back toward their little village. By the time they returned, the others were already back. The atmosphere in the house felt… different. Heavier. Maki and Luna barely had time to step inside before they found Kei and EJ. “Well?” Maki asked. Kei exchanged a glance with EJ before shaking his head slightly. “Not good.” EJ sighed, running a hand through his hair. “The kitchen’s basically destroyed. There’s not much we can save.” Maki’s expression fell slightly. “Jay’s on the phone with the insurance company right now,” Kei said. “We’re hoping for something, but…” he trailed off. “…It’s unlikely,” EJ finished quietly. A small silence settled between them before Maki nodded.
Tara stepped forward after a moment, gently shifting the topic. “Maki,” she said, “do you want to go through your homework for the week?” He blinked. “Now?” “Well,” she smiled lightly, “you’ve missed two days already because of the earthquake.” Maki let out a small breath, shrugging. “Yeah… might as well.” As they started heading off, (Y/n) made her way over to Luna and Sana. “Hey,” she said softly. They both turned to her. “Thank you,” she continued, her voice genuine. “For everything. Today, and… before that too.” Sana’s expression softened immediately. “Of course.” Luna smiled warmly. “You don’t have to thank us.” (Y/n) shook her head slightly, her eyes glancing briefly toward Jungwon. “Still… thank you.” Jungwon gave her a small nod from where he stood. “Anytime.”
A quiet warmth lingered in the moment. But not everyone felt steady. Taki stood a bit further back. Still. Too still. Something felt… wrong. Or maybe not wrong, just off. Like he wasn’t fully there. Like he was watching everything from a step outside his own body. The voices around him sounded slightly distant, even though he knew they weren’t. The movements, the conversations, it all felt just a little disconnected. He frowned slightly, trying to ground himself. But then, his gaze landed on (Y/n). And something shifted. It was small. Subtle. But there. A pull. Faint. Barely there. But different. His breath caught slightly. The world around him sharpened. Scents that had faded into the background suddenly rushed forward, clearer, stronger. The air felt… alive. And around her, it was like everything changed. Like the space near her burst into color, vivid and overwhelming, like fireworks flickering just beneath the surface of his vision. He blinked, his heart beating a little faster. What…? He didn’t understand it. Didn’t know what was happening. But as he kept looking at her, he realized one thing. He didn’t want it to stop.
~~~
Rocky lingered near the hallway, her eyes flicking briefly toward the living room where Sora was animatedly talking to Aya, clearly keeping her occupied. Good. With a small, satisfied nod, Rocky slipped over to Kei, gently tugging at his sleeve. “Hey,” she murmured. Kei glanced down at her. “What is it?” She quickly pressed a small folded paper into his hand. “Everything you need is on there.” Kei looked at it, then back at her. “Everything?” Rocky nodded. “Her size, whether she prefers gold or silver, design style… all of it.” For a second, Kei just stared at her, impressed. “…You’re sure she didn’t suspect anything?” he asked quietly. Rocky tilted her head, a playful smile forming. “Do you underestimate me?” Kei let out a soft chuckle, bowing his head slightly in mock respect. “Of course not, oh great one.” Rocky laughed under her breath. “Don’t worry. As far as Aya knows, I’ve just been rambling about random ideas because I’ve never designed jewelry before.” Kei shook his head, smiling as he carefully folded the paper again and slipped it into his pocket. “Seriously… thank you.” Rocky gave a small shrug. “Just make it good.”
Before they could rejoin the others, Nicholas’ voice cut in from the side. “…Okay, what are you two planning?” They both turned. Nico stood there, arms loosely crossed, one brow raised as he looked between them. “I’ve seen you two together way too much lately,” he added. “That never ends in something normal.” Rocky’s smile turned a little more mischievous. “It’s a secret.” Nico narrowed his eyes slightly. “Rocky.” “You’ll see soon enough,” she said lightly. He held her gaze for a moment longer before exhaling. “Is it at least not dangerous?” Rocky hesitated for half a second, just enough to be suspicious, before answering, “It’s for Maki’s graduation party.” Nico blinked. “That’s it?” “Well,” she added, “it’s just between me and Kei.” There was a pause. Then Nico shrugged. “Alright.” He turned away like that was enough for him. Rocky watched him go, then let out a quiet breath. “…That was close,” she muttered. Kei smirked slightly. “You handled it.” She shot him a look. “Obviously.”
~~~
(Y/n), Sana, and Luna sat gathered around the firepit, the soft crackling of flames filling the quiet between their voices. The warmth flickered across their faces as they leaned in slightly, the evening air cool against their skin. “So…” Sana started, resting her chin in her hand. “How do we make him realize?” (Y/n) groaned softly, dragging her hands over her face. “If you figure that out, please let me know.” Sana perked up suddenly. “What if we just,” she made a quick hitting motion with her hand, “bonk him on the head with a pan or something? Maybe a concussion would knock some sense into him.” Luna blinked. Then laughed. “I think that would do the opposite,” she said, shaking her head. “Pretty sure we’d just make him forget even more.” Sana pouted slightly. “Worth a try.”
(Y/n) let out a small laugh despite herself, but it faded quickly as she looked back into the fire. Luna’s expression softened as she turned to her. “Okay, this might sound a little… underwhelming,” she said carefully, “but I think you just need to spend more time with him.” (Y/n) glanced at her. “Talk to him,” Luna continued. “Be around him. Let things happen naturally. Maybe he just… needs time to understand.” She gave a small shrug. “Boys can be a bit slow sometimes.” Sana nodded in agreement. “Very slow.” (Y/n) sighed, leaning back slightly as she looked up at the sky.
“Yeah…” she murmured. “I figured that’s what I’d have to do.” She swallowed lightly. “It sounds easy when you say it like that, but… it’s terrifying.” Her fingers curled slightly in her lap. “Honestly, I think I’d prefer the pan idea.” Sana snorted. “But…” (Y/n) continued quietly, “I know I can’t just sit around and wait for it to happen while hiding from him.” Luna and Sana exchanged a look before both leaning in, pulling her into a quick, warm hug. “You’ve got this,” Luna said softly. “Go get your man,” Sana added with a grin. (Y/n) huffed out a small laugh as they pulled away. “Okay, okay…” She took a breath and pushed herself to her feet. As she started walking, her heart picked up speed, each step feeling heavier than it should. Then, that voice again. Soft. Familiar. Mate. She paused for half a second. Then, quieter this time, We’ve got this. (Y/n)’s lips curved into a small smile. “…Well,” she whispered under her breath, “at least one of us is confident.” And with that, she kept walking.
Taki stood a little off to the side, talking quietly with Jungwon and Niki. Or at least, Jungwon and Niki were talking. Taki was only half present, his mind still drifting in that strange, disconnected feeling. Niki was the first to notice her. His words slowed, then stopped entirely, his eyes shifting past Taki. Jungwon followed his gaze. Taki frowned slightly. “What?” Then he turned. And saw her. For a second, everything else faded. It happened again. That same shift. That same overwhelming awareness. It was like the world dimmed just enough for her to stand out, like there was a light behind her, soft but blinding at the same time. It framed her in a way that didn’t make sense, something almost unreal, like she didn’t fully belong to the same space as everything else. Like she was… An angel.
Taki’s breath caught slightly. (Y/n) stopped a few steps away from him, her hands fidgeting lightly at her sides. “Can we talk?” she asked. Taki nodded immediately. He didn’t trust his voice. Jungwon and Niki exchanged a look but said nothing as Taki stepped away with her. They walked. Neither of them really knowing where they were going. The forest stretched around them, quiet except for the soft crunch of leaves beneath their feet. (Y/n) kept moving forward, trusting that if she went too far, he would stop her. He didn’t. So they kept going. Until finally, she stopped. Turning to face him. Taki stopped a step away, meeting her gaze. For a moment, neither of them spoke.
“I know you don’t feel it,” (Y/n) said quietly. Her voice was steady, but there was something fragile underneath. “But my wolf…” she let out a small, almost disbelieving breath. “which I still can’t believe I’m saying, my wolf is sure.” Her eyes searched his. “It can’t be wrong.” A pause. “Right?” Her voice softened. “So why don’t you feel it?” Taki’s chest tightened. He broke eye contact, his gaze dropping to the ground. “I don’t know,” he admitted quietly. His hands curled slightly at his sides. “I want to. I want to understand it, to feel what you’re talking about, but I just…” He exhaled, frustrated. “I don’t.”
There was a sharp edge to his voice now. “I hate it,” he added under his breath. “I really do.” Silence settled between them again. (Y/n)’s gaze dropped, her fingers twisting together. “…Are you disappointed?” she asked softly. “That I could be your mate?” Taki’s head snapped up immediately. “No,” he said, almost too quickly. “No, of course not.” He shook his head, stepping a little closer without realizing it. “You’re… amazing,” he said, the words coming more easily than he expected. “You’re kind, and strong, and,” he hesitated slightly, “I admire you. I really do.” His voice softened, more uncertain now. “I’m just…” He struggled to find the right word. “…indifferent,” he finished quietly. “Because I don’t know if it’s real.” His gaze met hers again, conflicted. “If we really are mates… shouldn’t I feel it too?”
It hurt. More than she expected. Each word he said felt like something pressing against her chest, tightening, making it harder to breathe. But before she could retreat into that feeling, something else pushed forward. Her wolf. It was subtle at first, like a nudge. Then stronger. Urging. Insisting. Speak. (Y/n) straightened slightly, her gaze locking onto his. It almost didn’t feel like her anymore, like she was stepping into a role, saying lines she didn’t know she had.
“But you do feel it,” she said, her voice firmer now, rising slightly. “I know you do. Or at least your wolf does.” She held his gaze, waiting. Taki’s brows furrowed, frustration flickering across his face. Why was she yelling at him? Didn’t she understand he was trying? “I don’t know how to get it through to you,” he snapped back, his voice sharper than before, “that I don’t feel anything.” The words hit harder this time. “And I don’t know why you’re being so blind,” (Y/n) shot back, her voice cutting through the space between them. Something in Taki snapped.
His jaw clenched tightly, a low tension building in his chest as his fangs slowly extended, pressing against his lip. His vision sharpened, the world around him becoming clearer, more intense, his eyes shifting from brown to gold. “I’m not blind,” he said, his voice lower now, more controlled but edged with something dangerous. “I’m just being truthful.” (Y/n) let out a sharp, frustrated sound, half shout, half something breaking loose inside her. And then, it happened. A crack. Then another. Her body jerked slightly as bones began to shift, snapping and reforming in rapid succession. Muscles twisted and stretched, her frame dropping as the transformation took over completely.
It was fast. Violent. Uncontrolled. Within seconds, she wasn’t standing there anymore. A wolf stood in her place. Her fur bristled, chest rising and falling heavily as she bared her teeth at him, a low, rumbling growl vibrating from deep within her. This wasn’t hesitation. This wasn’t fear. It was a threat. Clear. Direct. And Taki froze. Because for the first time, there was no doubt. She wasn’t holding back. Taki’s body tensed, instincts taking over as he prepared himself to fight. His muscles coiled, his senses sharpened further, every detail of the forest suddenly painfully clear.
But before he could move, a voice. Do you still feel nothing? Taki froze. It wasn’t spoken out loud. It was in his head. His eyes widened slightly as he stared at the wolf in front of him. (Y/n)…? Had she already figured out how to use a mindlink? “I…” he said out loud, his voice unsteady. “I don’t know. Everything just feels, wrong. Weird.” You’re just afraid to feel. The words echoed through him. Taki blinked. “Afraid?” he repeated, almost scoffing. But the moment the word settled. Something shifted. A shiver ran down his spine, sharp and sudden, like something breaking through a wall he didn’t even know was there. And then, memories. They crashed into him. The attack. Blood. Chaos. Screams. His first pack. Euijoo and Nicholas grabbing him, pulling him away, their voices urgent as they ran for their lives. His legs barely keeping up, his heart pounding in terror.
His parents, the sound of their screams. The image of his mother’s face, blurred, distant, like something he could never fully reach again. Gone. Then, another memory. More recent. Euijoo again. On the brink of death. All because of something similar, because of hesitation, because of fear, because of not accepting what was right in front of him. The weight of it pressed down on him, suffocating. What if it happens again? The thought wasn’t quiet. It roared. What if she was his mate? What if he let himself feel it, and then lost her? How much would that hurt? Would it break him the same way? Worse? His breath grew uneven. What if I never connect with my wolf? The thought slipped in, quieter, but just as sharp. What if I’m incomplete? What if I’m not good enough for her? What if I fail? What if I disappoint everyone?
His hands trembled slightly at his sides, his golden eyes flickering with something deeper now. Fear. Not of her. But of everything that came with her. As the thoughts spiraled, faster and louder, Taki’s knees gave out beneath him. He hit the ground, hands clutching his head as if he could hold everything together, as if he could stop it from splitting apart. His breath came in uneven gasps, chest tight, heart racing too fast. It felt like something was cracking him open from the inside. The fear. The memories. The what ifs. It was too much.
But then, he felt warmth. Arms wrapped around him, sudden and grounding, pulling him out of the storm just enough to breathe. A voice, soft but steady, right against him. “It’s okay…” Taki’s body tensed for a second before slowly, hesitantly, he lifted his head. His vision was blurred with tears, but through it, he saw her. (Y/n). Back in her human form. Holding him. She was crying too. “It’s okay,” she whispered again, her voice trembling but firm. “It’s okay to be scared… but we have to face it. Together.” The word together lingered. Taki blinked, his breathing still uneven, but something inside him shifted again.
He was aware, somewhere in the back of his mind, that she wasn’t wearing anything. But it didn’t matter. Not right now. Because all he could focus on was the warmth. The way she held him like she wasn’t going to let him fall apart. The way it felt, safe. A voice. Clear. Deep. Mate. It repeated over and over again. Taki’s breath caught. His eyes widened slightly as something clicked into place, something that had been just out of reach finally settling where it belonged.
Slowly, he pulled back from her, his hands still slightly trembling as he shrugged off his jacket and held it out to her. She blinked, then let out a small, breathy sound. “Oh, thanks.” She took it quickly, pulling it around herself, wrapping it tightly before looking back at him. Once she was covered, she reached out, offering him her hand. Taki hesitated for only a second before taking it. She pulled him up gently. “I saw… everything,” she said quietly. “Heard every thought you had.” Before he could react, she stepped forward and hugged him again. “I’m scared too,” she admitted, her voice muffled slightly against him. “But I’m more scared of being alone.” Her grip tightened just a little. “After coming here… after everything changed so suddenly…” she swallowed. “I don’t want to be alone again. It terrifies me.” She pulled back just enough to look at him. “Lone wolves don’t do well, right?”
Taki didn’t hesitate this time. He pulled her closer, arms wrapping tightly around her as his body shook with quiet sobs. “I’m so scared…” he kept repeating, his voice breaking over and over again. “I’m so, so scared…” (Y/n) held him just as tightly, one hand pressing gently against the back of his head, the other around his shoulders, grounding him. She could feel it. Every ounce of fear. Every lingering piece of pain. It flowed through him, raw and unfiltered, and somehow… she felt it too. “It’s okay,” she whispered softly. “I’m here.” “I’m sorry,” Taki choked out. “I’m so sorry… for not knowing, for not feeling it sooner…” He pulled back just enough to look at her, his eyes still wet, his voice trembling.
“You’re my mate,” he said. The words came out like a realization. Like a truth finally spoken. “You’re my mate,” he repeated, again and again, like he needed to say it until it fully settled inside him. (Y/n) smiled softly, her chest warming, something deep inside her responding to those words. It spread through her, filling every corner, steady and bright. After a while, Taki felt it too. The shift. The warmth. Love. Relief. Happiness. It washed over him so suddenly that it almost made him dizzy. But, it wasn’t his. He blinked, confused for a second, even as tears kept falling down his cheeks. “…This is you,” he whispered. (Y/n) nodded slightly, her own eyes glassy. “It goes both ways,” she said softly.
She reached up, gently wiping away his tears with her thumb, smiling through her own. And something in Taki just… gave in. Before he could think, before he could stop himself, he leaned in. And kissed her. It was sudden. Unplanned. But it felt necessary. Like something he had to do. (Y/n)’s eyes widened slightly in surprise as she felt his lips against hers, the moment catching her off guard. But only for a second. Then she melted into it. Her eyes slowly closed, her body relaxing as she kissed him back. The tension, the anger, the frustration, it all faded. Her eyes returned to their normal color, her fangs retracting as everything settled. Leaving behind only, warmth. Relief. And something steady, something certain. Love.
When they finally pulled away, the world felt… still. Too still. They just stood there, close, eyes locked on each other, both breathing a little unevenly. Neither of them spoke. Neither of them moved. It was like everything had changed, and they didn’t quite know what came next. Taki’s hand was still lightly holding onto her arm, like he wasn’t ready to let go. (Y/n)’s fingers hovered near his, unsure whether to pull away or hold on tighter. Neither of them chose. Not yet. Then, someone cleared their throat. Both of them startled slightly, turning their heads at the same time. EJ stood a few steps away, arms loosely crossed, watching them.
There was something different in his expression. Understanding. But also… something else. Something like quiet amazement. His gaze lingered on Taki for a moment longer. Because for the first time in years, Taki’s wolf was there. Not distant. Not faint. But strong. Present. Alive. Just like it had been before everything was taken from him. Before they were just children running from something they couldn’t fight. EJ exhaled softly, a small smile tugging at his lips. “…Come on,” he said, turning slightly. “Let’s head inside, you two.” He started walking without waiting. (Y/n) and Taki glanced at each other again. This time, there was no hesitation. Their hands found each other naturally. Fingers intertwining. And together, they followed.
As they reached the porch of the main house, Sora was already there, like she had been waiting. In her hands, a blanket. She stepped forward immediately, offering it to (Y/n) without a word. (Y/n) blinked, then took it with a small, grateful smile, wrapping it around her waist, securing it over Taki’s jacket. “Thank you,” she murmured. Sora just nodded, her gaze flicking briefly between the two of them. (Y/n) looked back toward EJ. “How did you know?” EJ paused, glancing over his shoulder. “I felt it,” he said simply. “The moment your wolf broke free.”
His eyes settled on her, thoughtful. “Your presence…” he continued slowly, “it’s strong. Stronger than most.” There was a brief pause. “On par with someone like Kei,” he added. “And he’s close to being an alpha.” (Y/n) blinked, surprised. EJ’s gaze softened slightly. “Or maybe,” he added, “your emotions were just that intense… that you called out to more than just Taki.” A quiet understanding settled over the space. Because whatever it had been, it had changed something. Not just for them. But for all of them. EJ glanced between them, his gaze sharp but calm. “I take it… you’re both fully awake and connected now, right?” (Y/n) and Taki exchanged a quick look before nodding. “Yeah,” Taki said, his voice still a little unsteady. “I think so… just,” he let out a small breath, almost laughing under it, “still in shock.”
Almost unconsciously, his hand searched for hers again. (Y/n) didn’t hesitate. She took it, fingers intertwining with his, giving a gentle squeeze. Grounding him. EJ noticed, a small smile forming on his lips. “I’m glad,” he said simply. Then his expression shifted, a bit more practical now. “But it’s getting late.” They both looked at him. “We got an email earlier,” he continued. “The schools are reopening. Everything’s ready again.” Taki blinked. “Already?” EJ nodded. “Which means all of you who are students… go back tomorrow.” There was a brief pause as that settled in. “So,” EJ added, “you should both get some sleep.” Sora leaned slightly against the doorframe, arms loosely crossed. “Niki’s going with you again,” she said. “He didn’t really get to experience a proper day last time.” From inside, a faint voice called out, “I’m excited this time!”
Sora smiled faintly. “Miyu and Luna also said they’ll make you something good for lunch.” (Y/n) shifted slightly, her grip on Taki’s hand tightening just a little. “…Are you sure I should go?” she asked quietly. EJ stepped closer. He placed a hand on her shoulder. For a moment, everything felt still. Then, his eyes shifted. Bleeding red. (Y/n) froze instantly under his gaze, her body going rigid as something instinctual told her not to move. He studied her. Carefully. Then his gaze flicked to Taki, his eyes still glowing as he examined him the same way. The air felt heavier for those few seconds. Then, it was gone.
His eyes returned to brown, his expression softening again. “I don’t see any concerns,” he said calmly. “You’re both in tune with your wolves now.” He glanced between them. “That means you should have control.” (Y/n) let out a breath she didn’t realize she was holding. “Oh,” EJ added casually, “and I’ll have Fuma nearby. Just in case anything goes south.” Taki huffed lightly. “That’s… reassuring.” EJ smirked faintly. “It should be.” Then he stepped back, gesturing toward the door. “Now go. Get some rest. Tomorrow’s going to be… interesting.”
~~~
And just like that, time slipped through their fingers. Days passed quickly, too quickly, like someone lazily flipping through the pages of a calendar. The sun rose and fell in a steady rhythm, the moon following faithfully each night, until the air itself began to change. Summer was coming. Faster than anyone expected. And with it, two plans, quietly building in the background. Maki’s graduation party. And Kei’s proposal. With only two days left until graduation, the pack was starting to struggle to keep everything a secret. Conversations had to be cut short when Maki walked in, decorations hidden at a moment’s notice, plans whispered instead of spoken. But somehow, they had managed. So far. And Kei had managed to keep his plan hidden, with the help of Rocky and Sora.
Koyomi had been rebuilt, too. The damage had been bad, but the insurance had covered most of it, taking a weight off everyone’s shoulders. The kitchen stood strong again, filled once more with the sounds of life, of cooking, of laughter. Maki had been glowing ever since. “I can’t wait to finally start working for real,” he had said more than once, stretching lazily after finishing homework. “No more of this useless stuff.” And yet, despite all his complaints, he had been working harder than ever, determined to finish strong.
Taki and (Y/n) had found their rhythm too. At school, they were inseparable. Acting together, eating together, walking between classes side by side, like it had always been that way. And when they got home, training. Every single day. Until dinner. Learning. Pushing. Understanding their wolves, their connection, how to move together instead of separately. It wasn’t always easy. But it was working. More than working. EJ, Fuma, Kei, and Nicholas had all noticed. And they were impressed. “Again,” Fuma had said one evening, arms crossed as he watched them circle each other. They moved in sync. Not perfectly, but close. Close enough to feel it. When they attacked, it wasn’t random anymore. It was coordinated, instinctive, like they could predict each other without needing words. And when they faced Jay, in a training match. They won. Not easily. Not without effort. But they won. Jay wiped a bit of blood from his lip afterward, staring at them with a mix of surprise and pride. “…Okay,” he muttered. “That was actually good.” And coming from him, that meant everything. Because he hadn’t gone easy on them.
“Alright, you two, head inside,” EJ called out, crossing his arms as he watched them. “Dinner will be ready soon.” Taki and (Y/n) nodded, both smiling a little, still slightly out of breath from training as they turned and headed inside to change. Jay stepped up beside EJ, watching them disappear through the door. “To think how much they’ve grown, huh?” EJ let out a quiet hum, his gaze lingering. “Yeah… feels like yesterday Taki still had the roundest cheeks,” he said with a small smile. “He was so small.” There was a brief pause. “And now…” EJ exhaled softly. “He’s all grown up.” Jay smiled at that, something warm in his expression. “They’re a wonderful pack,” he said. “I’m proud… and honored to be a part of it.” Before he could say anything more, Fuma and Nicholas stepped up behind him, each placing a hand on one of his shoulders. “We’re happy to have you here,” Fuma said simply. Nicholas nodded in agreement. “Wouldn’t be the same without you.” Jay let out a small, quiet laugh, the tension easing from his shoulders.
Kei nudged EJ lightly with his elbow. “They’ve all grown a lot,” he said. “All of them.” He glanced toward the house. “And to think… most of this started because Harua wanted to write stories.” EJ chuckled under his breath. “It’s strange,” he admitted. “How something so small turned into… all of this.” Euijoo let out a soft laugh of his own. “It really is,” he said. “They’re all adults now.” His gaze softened slightly. “And somehow… they survived everything.” A quiet understanding settled between them. Fuma’s expression shifted, more thoughtful now. “I still see Maki as that five-year-old I found in the woods,” he admitted. “Running around, scared out of his mind…” He paused. “…Maybe I don’t always want to admit he’s grown up,” he added quietly. “That he doesn’t need me like he used to.” No one interrupted. Fuma exhaled slowly. “Sometimes it’s easier to hold onto the past,” he said, “because the future feels… uncertain.”
Jay glanced between them, then spoke again, lighter this time. “What do you all think about Niki staying?” They looked at him. “He’s been asking me for a while,” Jay continued. “If he could stay here. Like Jungwon did.” There was a brief pause. Then EJ sighed, though there was a hint of a smile behind it. “Niki was accepted the moment he helped protect Taki and (Y/n) in that broken drama classroom,” he said. “He just hasn’t realized it yet.” Jay blinked. Then smiled, relief clear on his face. “Good,” he said softly. “I quite like having my two younger brothers around.” Fuma smirked slightly. “You’re getting soft.” “Shut up,” Jay muttered, though he was still smiling.
~~~
The next two days flew by in a blur. And before anyone really had time to process it, it was here. Graduation day. Maki was practically bouncing the moment he woke up, energy radiating off him in a way none of them had ever seen before. “I’m finally graduating!” he said, grinning so wide it almost looked like it hurt. Even as he grabbed his things, he kept talking, barely able to stand still. “No more homework, no more teachers telling me what to do,” “Don’t get too excited,” Kei teased from the side. “Real life is worse.” Maki rolled his eyes. “Let me have this moment.” A few laughs followed as he made his way to the door. “Good luck!” Luna called. “Don’t trip on stage!” Niki added. “Shut up!” Maki shot back, though he was still smiling as he stepped out.
The second the door closed, chaos errupted. “Okay, go, go, go!” Everyone moved at once. Decorations were pulled out, streamers hung, signs placed up across walls and doorways. Tables were arranged, food prepared, last-minute touches added wherever they could. “Higher, no, higher!” “It’s falling, someone hold that!” “Where’s the banner?!” “Check the kitchen!” Time felt like it was slipping through their fingers, but somehow, they finished, just in time. After a quick rush to get ready themselves, they piled into the cars, the drive to the school just a little faster than it probably should’ve been. “Don’t get us pulled over,” Fuma muttered. “No promises,” Yuma replied.
They made it. Barely. Settling into their seats just as the ceremony continued, watching as names were called one by one. Then, “Maus Riki, Maki.” He stepped up. Confident. Smiling. And for a moment, everything else faded as they watched him walk across that stage, accepting his diploma. Fuma’s gaze didn’t leave him. Not once. And though he quickly wiped at his eye, pretending nothing happened, a tear had slipped through. Maki turned, diploma in hand, scanning the crowd until he found them. His smile widened even more. “I did it!” he called out, holding it up proudly. Taki grinned, lifting both thumbs up in response. “Finally!” Niki whispered loudly. Luna laughed softly beside him.
Behind them, Miyu had already started crying, her shoulders shaking slightly as she tried to wipe her tears. “My little brother…” she mumbled, voice thick with emotion. “He’s all grown up…” Yuma wrapped an arm around her, pulling her closer as she cried into his shoulder, smiling softly despite it. “He did good,” he murmured. “He did amazing,” she sniffed.
Not long after, they were back in the cars. Maki sat with them this time, still holding his diploma like it might disappear if he let go. “I can’t believe it,” he kept saying. “I actually did it.” “You did,” Luna smiled. “Barely,” Kei added. Maki nudged him. “Don’t ruin it.” Laughter filled the car as they drove back. Back home. Where everything was waiting. The decorations. The food. The surprise. And none of them could quite hide their excitement as they got closer.
As they neared the village, Luna leaned over and gently tied a blindfold around Maki’s eyes. “Hey, what?” he laughed, reaching up instinctively. “Why?” “Just do it, please,” Luna said, her voice soft but insistent. Maki paused for a second. Then smiled. “…Alright,” he said, letting his hands drop. “I trust you.” And really, how could he not? Not when she was looking at him like that. The cars came to a stop, and carefully, they guided him out, hands steady on his arms as they led him toward the house. “Careful, step,” “I’ve got you,” Luna murmured. Maki chuckled under his breath, his curiosity growing with every step. They stopped. For a brief moment, everything went quiet. Luna slipped away from his side, moving quickly to join the others. Maki tilted his head slightly. “Okay… now I’m definitely suspicious.” “Just wait,” Niki whispered, barely holding back his grin.
Out on the porch, everything was ready. Fuma and Kei stood at the front, holding up a large sign that read Happy Graduation Day!. Behind them, Yuma and Harua stood with confetti cannons in hand, fingers ready on the triggers. The rest of the pack gathered around, some holding gifts, others near the table where Luna’s cake sat proudly in the center. And among them, (Y/n). She stood beside Taki, his hand warm in hers, her fingers intertwined with his. For a moment earlier, she had felt a little out of place. Like she was stepping into something that had existed long before her. But Taki had squeezed her hand, smiling softly. “He’d only care if you weren’t here,” he had said. “You’re part of the pack. You’re supposed to be here.” And just like that, she believed it. So now, she stood there, smiling, heart steady, waiting with everyone else.
“Okay!” Nicholas called. Maki reached up, pulling the blindfold off. And the second he did, “Surprise!” The shout echoed around him as Yuma and Harua fired the confetti cannons, colorful bursts filling the air around him. Maki blinked, then broke into a wide, bright smile, laughter bubbling out of him as he took it all in. The decorations. The people. The effort. The love. “…You guys,” he laughed, shaking his head slightly, overwhelmed in the best way. “You actually did all this?” “Of course we did,” Luna grinned. “For you?” Niki added. “Obviously.” Maki looked around at all of them, his chest tightening, not with anything painful this time. Just, warmth. Pure, overwhelming warmth. “…I love you guys,” he said, still smiling as he stepped forward into it all.
The party carried on, laughter and music filling the air as the evening settled in. Cake was passed around, plates quickly emptied as everyone gathered closer, some sitting, others standing, all talking over each other in that familiar, chaotic way. Maki sat in the middle of it all, surrounded by gifts. “Okay, okay, this one next,” Niki urged, practically leaning over his shoulder. Maki laughed, shaking his head as he opened another box. Inside were neatly folded clothes, simple, clean, but clearly well-made. He picked up one of the shirts, turning it slightly before pausing. “Y&R?” he read aloud, brows lifting. “What brand is that?” Across from him, Yuma and Rocky exchanged a look before chuckling.
“Ours,” Yuma said casually. Maki blinked. “Wait, yours?” Rocky grinned. “We haven’t officially launched it yet,” she admitted. “But we decided a few days ago to start our own brand.” Yuma nodded. “And those,” he gestured to the shirts, “are the first pieces.” Rocky leaned forward slightly. “Special edition.” Maki looked down at the shirt again, then back at them, a smile slowly spreading across his face. “…That’s actually so cool,” he said. “Thank you.” “Wear it well,” Yuma smirked. “I will,” Maki nodded.
As the night deepened, someone got the fire going, and soon the scent of grilled meat and vegetables filled the air. People moved around, some taking over the cooking, others grabbing plates, laughing, talking. Music played from somewhere nearby, and a few had already started dancing, Niki dragging Jay along, despite his complaints. “Stop resisting!” Niki laughed. “I am resisting!” “Not enough!” Luna and Miyu watched, laughing softly, while Jay shook his head from the side, though a small smile betrayed him. The energy was light. Joyful.
But not everyone was in the center of it. Off to the side, Rocky and Sora exchanged a quick glance. Kei had just stepped away, sent off on some vague excuse that no one questioned. Perfect. “No one’s noticed yet,” Rocky murmured, keeping her tone casual as she turned back to the others, deliberately pulling a few into conversation, keeping attention away. Sora nodded slightly before slipping away. She found Aya not far off, watching the others with a soft smile. “Hey,” Sora said, stepping beside her. “Want to go for a walk?” Aya glanced at her, a little surprised. “Right now?” “Yeah,” Sora shrugged lightly. “It’s a bit loud here.” Aya looked back toward the party for a second… then nodded. “Okay.” And just like that, the two of them walked away from the noise, their steps quiet as they moved toward the path leading into the forest. Their conversation started light. Easy. Talking about small things, anything and everything, and so the next plan quietly began to unfold.
~~~
Kei adjusted his sleeves for what felt like the hundredth time, his breath steadying as he looked around. Everything was in place. The candles flickered softly, their warm glow dancing in the evening air, while the magical flowers Rocky had given him shimmered faintly in pink hues, their light almost ethereal. Together, they formed a perfect heart around him, glowing gently in the dimness. It felt surreal. Like something out of a dream. And there he stood in the center, dressed neatly in his suit, hands slightly tense at his sides as he waited. He heard footsteps. Faint, but unmistakable. They were getting closer.
As Sora and Aya approached the pond, Aya slowed down, her brows knitting together. “…That’s weird,” she murmured. The area ahead was glowing. Soft light flickering through the trees, reflecting off the water in a way that definitely hadn’t been there before. Sora stopped walking. “You should go check it out,” she said gently. Aya turned to her. “What? Why aren’t you coming?” Sora gave a small shrug. “I’ll just use my vampire speed and check around the grounds. Make sure nothing strange is going on.” Aya tilted her head slightly. “…That’s already strange.” Sora smiled faintly. “Exactly.” There was a pause. Then Aya sighed lightly. “Alright… but don’t disappear on me.” “I won’t,” Sora said. And with that, Aya continued forward alone.
Step by step, the light grew brighter. Warmer. Until finally, she saw him. Standing there, surrounded by that glowing heart. Her breath caught. “…Yudai?” she called softly, her voice filled with confusion and something else, something softer. “What’s this?” Kei turned toward her fully, his expression gentle, but there was a nervousness in his eyes that he couldn’t quite hide. He stepped forward slightly, extending his hand toward her. “Come here,” he said quietly. Aya hesitated for just a second before stepping closer, placing her hand in his. He helped her inside the heart, their fingers lingering together for a moment longer than necessary. Kei took a deep breath. Steadying himself. Because now, he had to speak.
Kei’s grip on her hand tightened slightly as he began, his voice soft, but steady. “Aya… you’re the love of my life,” he said, his eyes never leaving hers. “Literally the only one I’ve ever loved… and ever will love.” Aya’s breath hitched, tears already welling in her eyes. “For a little over two years now,” he continued, a small, almost disbelieving smile tugging at his lips, “you’ve had my heart. And I’m so happy you accepted me… despite me being a wolf… and having such a crazy family.” Aya let out a quiet, teary laugh, squeezing his hand. Kei exhaled, his expression turning more serious. “When the earthquake hit a few months ago…” he paused, his voice faltering just slightly, “I thought I lost you.” Aya’s tears slipped over, silently falling down her cheeks. “And I realized…” he swallowed, steadying himself, “there are still so many things I want to do with you. So many things I want to say.”
He took a small step back. “So… just like the first time I saw you, when I practically fell to my knees for you,” A soft, breathy laugh escaped her. Kei smiled faintly. “I’m going to do it properly this time.” And with that, he lowered himself onto one knee. Aya’s hands flew to her mouth, her breath catching completely now. Kei held out a small box, opening it to reveal the ring, the soft glow of the flowers reflecting against it. “Aya…” he said, his voice quieter now, but filled with everything he felt. “Will you marry me?” For a moment, there was nothing. Just silence. Aya stood there, tears falling freely, her chest rising and falling as she tried to speak. Her hand trembled as she reached for his. She nodded quickly, almost desperately, as if she couldn’t get the words out fast enough. “Yes,” she choked out. “Yes, of course, yes.”
Relief flooded Kei’s face instantly. He stood up, his hands slightly shaking as he slipped the ring onto her finger, fitting perfectly. Aya let out a small, broken laugh through her tears, looking down at it for half a second before throwing her arms around him. He caught her easily. And then, they kissed. Soft at first. Then deeper, full of everything they hadn’t said, everything they almost lost. Around them, the magical flowers suddenly burst, petals shooting into the air like confetti before drifting down in a soft, glowing pink rain. It surrounded them, clinging to their hair, their clothes, the moment itself. Like the world was celebrating with them. Not far away, hidden among the trees, Sora stood quietly, a small smile on her lips as she held up a camera, carefully recording everything. Every word. Every tear. Every second. A secret she and Rocky had planned, one more memory to keep forever.
As they slowly pulled away from the kiss, Aya let out a soft, breathless laugh, her fingers immediately lifting to look at the ring. It caught the light beautifully. “…So,” she said, glancing up at him with a knowing smile, “Rocky isn’t designing jewelry, huh?” Yudai, laughed, rubbing the back of his neck. “I might’ve… asked her for help.” Aya raised a brow. “And Sora,” he added quickly. “They both helped plan everything. Including getting your ring size.” Aya’s smile widened, a quiet giggle escaping her as she intertwined their fingers. “I should’ve known,” she murmured. Then, without hesitation, she gently tugged him along. “Come on,” she said softly. “Let’s go back.” She glanced at him, her expression softening even more. “I love you.” Kei’s face lit up completely, a dopey, lovestruck smile spreading across his lips as he followed her. “I love you too.”
As they returned, the sound of the party reached them again, laughter, music, the crackling fire. Rocky and Sora were the first to notice. Both of them immediately straightened, sharing mischievous smiles. Then everyone else turned. And as Aya lifted her hand, the ring catching the firelight, the reaction was instant. “What?!” “No way,” “Are you serious?!” “You’re engaged?!” Miyu gasped, hands flying to her mouth, while Nicholas blinked, then slowly turned his head toward Rocky and Sora. “…So that’s why you two were acting weird,” he said. Rocky just grinned. Sora tried, and failed, to hide her smile. Miyu rushed forward next, grabbing Aya’s hands, eyes already teary again. “Let me see!” “It’s beautiful, oh my god,” The group quickly crowded around them, voices overlapping, excitement bubbling over as they celebrated the news.
A little away from the chaos, by the fire, Taki and (Y/n) sat side by side. Their hands were still intertwined, resting between them as they watched everything unfold. Taki leaned slightly toward her, pressing a soft kiss to her temple as the flames danced in front of them. “…That’s gonna be us someday,” he said quietly. (Y/n) glanced at him, a teasing smile forming. “Oh?” she hummed. “Are you so sure I’d say yes?” Taki pulled back slightly, feigning offense, placing his free hand dramatically over his chest. “Do you not love me, my dear?” he said in an exaggerated posh tone. (Y/n) raised her chin slightly, matching his tone perfectly. “It is not I who decides, my love,” she replied, just as dramatic. “It is the moon.” There was a pause.
Then, they both broke. Laughter spilled out of them, light and easy, as the tension melted into something warm and familiar. Taki leaned in again, this time pressing a quick, soft peck to her lips. And for a moment, with the fire crackling, laughter in the background, and the future stretching out ahead of them, everything felt exactly right.
“Alright, everyone up!” Niki suddenly shouted, clapping his hands together. “We’re dancing. This is a celebration!” A collective groan spread through the group. “I just sat down,” “Give me five minutes,” “Nope!” Niki cut them off, already grabbing Jungwon’s arm and pulling him up. “No excuses!” “I didn’t agree to this!” Jungwon protested, stumbling slightly as he was dragged along. “You’re agreeing now!” And somehow, no one could really refuse him. One by one, they got up, laughter already creeping in as the music got louder, the energy shifting again. Soon enough, everyone was moving.
Some, like Niki, Jungwon, and Jo, actually danced seriously, their movements sharp, controlled, almost impressive. The rest? Not so much. They danced however they felt like, goofily, carelessly, bumping into each other, spinning, laughing. At one point, Fuma stepped back, and tripped. Completely. Over the same root that had been there the entire night. He caught himself just in time, muttering something under his breath, only for Sunoo, not even a minute later, to do the exact same thing. Same root. Same stumble. Same expression. For a second, there was silence. Then, laughter exploded around them. “Not you too!” Niki wheezed. “I hate this place,” Sunoo muttered, though he was laughing too.
A little to the side, but still part of it all, Taki and (Y/n) danced together. Not perfectly. Not seriously. Just… together. Taki had one hand holding hers, the other occasionally gesturing dramatically as he sang along to the music, except he didn’t actually know the lyrics. So he made them up. Loudly. Confidently. Completely wrong. “And then you, uh…shine like a… potato in the niiiight,” (Y/n) burst out laughing. “That’s not even close!” “It fits the vibe!” he defended, spinning her lightly. She laughed again, the sound bright, unrestrained, wider than anyone had seen from her before.
And it was real. Completely real. Because despite everything, the confusion. The fear. The doubt in the beginning, she knew now. She loved him. Truly. And she didn’t want anyone else. Didn’t want to be anywhere else. Here, with him. With them. They had time. Years ahead of them to grow stronger, to understand each other fully, to build something even deeper. But right now, none of that mattered. Because in this moment, with music playing, laughter echoing, and his hand in hers, she was exactly where she was meant to be. And so was he. They didn’t look back. They didn’t look forward. They just stayed, right here. Together. In love. And completely, effortlessly happy.
~~~ The End ~~~
OMG, this is a long one! There’s so much going on, but I love it, I hope you guys did too! What are your thoughts? Did you shed a tear or two? There’s so much going on with Maki and Kei, too, in this one, but it was needed. Hence also why it is so long. But I also wanted to build up a lot for Taki and his mate’s connection. And we got to meet Niki! Now, I just need a name for Taki’s mate to use in the special parts.
I think I spent like 10 hours a day and 2 weeks writing this one. I was dreaming about how to continue writing, sometimes waking up in the middle of the night, grabbing my phone to write down what I had just dreamed.
But with this one, the official series is complete. I can’t believe it. I want to thank everyone who has read this series, and especially all of you who reblog and comment, or send an anon ask. Hearing what you guys think is so important; it gives me more motivation to keep writing! So, I really want to thank all of you for supporting this series, from beginning to end. I love all of you! 😭💕🥰🥹
Warnings: mentions of natural disaster, trauma, panic/fear responses, injury, emotional distress, blood (minor), abandonment, I think that’s all, but let me know if I’ve missed anything.
It’s finally (or unfortunately) here, the final part, the final wolf to find his mate. However, we still have a bunch of extras, so this isn’t goodbye just yet. And after reading this one, I think you guys will have a pretty good idea of what one of those extras will be!
Taglist: @voucearse, @nadiakittyy, @evemeri, @petunia05, @yumnyangiexx, @somswib, @mrcarrots, @seodami, @reiofsuns2001, @charlie-sk, @lacedwithmsg, @cherry012309, @mactuna, @mauschim, @dheimyoung-im23, @stayluneatinyengenezen, @nichobby, I hope I haven't missed anyone to the taglist, if I have, I'm so sorry, let me know and I'll fix it!
Network: @k-records
Please reblog, comment, and like if you enjoyed this!
Yudai/Kei 2. Yuma 3. EJ EJ extra 4. Jo 5. Nicholas 6. Special fic 7. Fuma 8. Harua 9. Maki
Aya = Kei’s mate Miyu = Yuma’s mate Sora = EJ’s mate Sana = Jo’s mate Rocky = Nicholas’ mate, Tara = Fuma's mate Willow = Harua's mate Luna = Maki's mate
Weeks had passed since the snow melted, and spring had fully claimed the forest around the village. Flowers dotted the grass in soft colors, and the trees were bursting with new buds. The sun grew warmer each day, and the wind that once cut through coats and scarves now felt like a welcome breeze. The pack was lively as ever. With the snow gone, construction had begun on a new cabin. The pack kept growing, and the village needed more space. It had started as a simple idea, but now half the pack was involved in some way.
Jungwon had officially asked if he could stay. He liked being around the pack, and especially around Jay. Since he had proven himself harmless (if a little dramatic), everyone had agreed. No one really minded having him around anyway. They were also building another cabin for Sunoo. The wizard was practically living in the village already, showing up nearly every day and only leaving late at night to return to town. Having a place here would make things easier. And, as Harua had loudly pointed out, cheaper.
Fuma stood near the foundation with a clipboard, overseeing everything like a foreman. “That beam needs to be level,” he called out calmly. Jo had drawn the original design for the cabin, sketching it out over several nights until it was exactly what they needed: simple, sturdy, and large enough for a couple of future pack members if necessary. Everyone else helped however they could.
Kei and Yuma lifted heavy beams like they weighed nothing. Nicholas and EJ argued over which screws belonged where while still somehow getting the job done. Aya and Sana painted wooden planks with careful strokes, while Miyu handed out water bottles and snacks to anyone who looked like they might collapse. Harua and Willow worked together measuring pieces before they were placed.
Sunoo stood nearby, occasionally using small bursts of magic to hold things steady while someone hammered. Jungwon mostly hovered beside Jay, pretending to help while actually just watching him. “Jungwon,” Jay sighed, “you’re holding the hammer upside down.” “Oh,” Jungwon said cheerfully, flipping it around. Near the edge of the construction area, Rocky sat cross-legged on a blanket with fabric swatches scattered everywhere, muttering about outfit concepts for the summer. Sora and Tara were looking at furniture online, seeing if they could find anything of interest. And off to the side, Taki stood on the half-built porch frame, hammer in hand. He drove another nail into the wood with a solid thunk. From the outside, he looked fine. Focused. Working hard.
While most of the pack spent their days at the village building the new cabin, Maki and Luna were in charge of keeping Koyomi open and running. With Miyu and Jay helping at the construction site, the café needed someone steady to handle things. So the two of them took over. Between customers, Maki studied behind the counter, textbooks spread out beside the register. He had missed a few classes here and there because of everything that had happened, but he had already proven he could keep up if he put the work in. Luna helped whenever she could, leaning over his notes and quizzing him between baking batches of cakes or kneading dough. And what she couldn’t help with, the rest of the pack made sure to cover.
Tara had become one of the biggest helpers. Everyone had been a little surprised when she first started tutoring him. No one thought she was stupid, of course not, but none of them had quite realized just how smart she was either. She could solve complicated math questions in seconds while the others were still staring at the first line. “Wait,” Nicholas had said once, watching her scribble down the solution almost instantly, “you just… did that in your head?” Tara had shrugged shyly. “It’s not that hard.”
Meanwhile, Maki had still been on step two. But Tara wasn’t just fast, she was patient. Instead of simply giving him answers, she guided him through the steps so he could understand how to get there himself. “Think about what the formula actually means,” she would say gently, tapping the page with her pencil. “If this number changes, what happens to the rest?” Slowly, it started to make sense. Fuma often watched those moments quietly from the side. He felt proud seeing Tara like this, a little bolder, a little more confident. She was letting more of her personality show now, speaking up when she had something to say. Yet she still found her comfort in the quiet moments with him, leaning against his side when things got too loud. And that balance suited her perfectly.
Fuma called out across the construction site, “Jungwon!” The vampire perked up immediately. “Yes, boss?” “We’re missing five planks,” Fuma said, checking the list in his hand. “Same type as before, same length. Can you run to the store?” Jungwon gave him an exaggerated salute. “Yes, sir.” Before anyone could say another word, he vanished in a blur of vampire speed. A minute later, he was back, dropping the planks onto the ground beside Fuma like it had taken no effort at all. Jay eyed him suspiciously. “Did you steal those?” Jungwon looked offended. “Wow. Good to know you think so lowly of your own brother.” Jay crossed his arms. “Did you pay for them?” “Of course I paid,” Jungwon said confidently. “With what?” Jay asked. Jungwon grinned and pulled something from his pocket, waving it in the air. Jay’s wallet. “Your card, obviously.” Jay stared at him in silence for a moment, looking like a man who had just aged twenty years despite being a vampire. Kei burst out laughing when he noticed Jay rubbing his temple. “Welcome to life with kids. Want some of ours?” Jay shook his head immediately. “No thanks. Jungwon is more than enough.” He pointed toward the village road. “And I already deal with Maki most of the time.” Kei and Fuma both laughed. “Fair enough,” Kei said.
Nearby, Taki finished screwing together the wooden frame pieces he had been working on and walked over to Fuma. “What’s next?” he asked, wiping his hands on his jeans. Fuma followed him back to the structure, crouching slightly to inspect the work. He nodded approvingly. “Good job. You lined these up perfectly.” Taki relaxed a little at the praise. “The next step,” Fuma continued, tapping the wooden frame, “is attaching it to the main structure.” He straightened up and called across the yard. “Nicholas!” Nicholas looked up from where he and EJ were arguing over a toolbox. “Yeah?” “Come help Taki lift this into place.”
Building the new cabin took time. Everyone still had their own jobs, chores, and schoolwork to keep up with, so progress happened in pieces, weekends, afternoons, long evenings where someone hammered while someone else painted. But after about a month, the structure finally stood complete. Walls, roof, windows, doors. All that remained now were the smaller details, furniture, some final coats of paint, and the little touches that would turn it into a real home. Still, finished or not, the pack decided it was time to celebrate.
That night, Koyomi was closed. Everyone was home. The village buzzed with activity as the celebration slowly came together. Inside the main house, Miyu and Maki worked side by side in the kitchen, preparing trays of food for a large buffet. Pots simmered, vegetables were chopped, and the smell of grilled meat drifted through the open windows. Nearby, Luna was busy baking, cupcakes, cookies, small pastries, anything sweet she could think of.
Outside, Kei and Fuma were gathering firewood, stacking it neatly beside the firepit they planned to light later that evening. EJ and Nicholas had already started setting up the outdoor grilling area, arguing over where everything should go while pretending they weren’t arguing. Harua, Willow, Jo, and Sana had gone into town to buy snacks, drinks, and anything else they might want for the night. Yuma and Rocky spread blankets across the grass and laid out tablecloths over long wooden tables, decorating the area so everyone would have somewhere comfortable to sit. Not far away, Tara, Aya, and Sora wandered through the fields and along the forest edge, picking wildflowers to bring back for decoration. And closer to the porch, Sunoo, Jay, Jungwon, and Taki dug through boxes looking for games they could bring outside later.
It hadn’t been that long ago that they were only the nine wolves. But now, just over two years later since the first mate was found, they had eleven new members. Twenty in total. An unusual pack, maybe. Wolves, humans, vampires, a witch, and a wizard all living together. But none of that mattered. They were family. They were pack. And nothing could change that.
When everyone returned, the celebration slowly settled around the firepit. The flames crackled warmly as night fell over the village, lighting up faces and sending sparks dancing into the dark sky. Plates were stacked high with food, sweets, and snacks scattered all around them. Blankets covered the grass, and the long tables were filled with everything Miyu, Maki, and Luna had prepared. Tara sat down beside Maki and Luna, glancing around as if waiting for someone. “Where’s Fuma?” she asked. “He’s coming,” Maki said, taking a bite of grilled vegetables. “Probably making sure Nicholas hasn’t set something on fire.” Tara laughed softly, then looked back at him. “How did your test go this morning?” Maki shrugged. “I think it went well. I felt good about most of the questions. Just three that I’m a little unsure about.”
Miyu overheard from across the fire pit and leaned over. “Soon you’ll have more time to study anyway. Once Jay and I can go back to work.” Maki smiled. “I can’t wait for my last exam. I’ll be so happy to finally be done with school.” “Don’t celebrate too early,” Jay called from the other side of the fire. “You still have to pass.” “I will,” Maki replied confidently.
A little further away, Taki lowered himself onto one of the blankets, settling down with his plate. From the outside, the scene was warm and lively, laughter, conversation, and people leaning against each other comfortably. Most of them had found their mates. Fuma and Tara. Maki and Luna. Rocky and Nicholas. Willow and Harua. Sana and Jo. Kei and Aya. Yuma and Miyu. EJ and Sora. Taki tried not to think about it too much. Still… the thought lingered. He felt a bit like an outsider. Not completely alone, though. Jungwon dropped down beside him, holding a deck of cards. “Hey,” he said cheerfully. “Want to play something?” Taki glanced at him, then smiled a little and nodded. “Sure.”
Fuma eventually came over and sat down beside Tara, Maki, and Luna. As he settled, he leaned down and kissed Tara’s temple softly. She smiled and shifted closer, settling comfortably against his side. In the background, music had started playing from someone’s speaker. Kei had already pulled Aya up to her feet, and the two of them were spinning around the grass, laughing as they danced together. Sana saw them and immediately grabbed Jo’s hand. “Come on!” Jo barely had time to protest before she dragged him up as well, and as usual, he simply went along with whatever she wanted, smiling as she twirled him around. Rocky watched them for a moment, then turned to Nicholas. “I want to dance too.” Nicholas sighed dramatically, but stood up anyway. “Of course you do.” She grinned as he took her hand and pulled her toward the others. Soon three couples were dancing together in the firelight.
Nearby, Taki and Jungwon had been joined by Sunoo, Harua, Willow, and Jay as they played a card game on one of the blankets. Jungwon kept accusing Jay of cheating, Jay insisted he wasn’t, and Sunoo kept dramatically announcing every move like it was a life-or-death battle. Not far from them, EJ and Sora sat curled up together on another blanket, watching everything unfold. Sora leaned her head against EJ’s shoulder, smiling softly. “Things are nice right now.” EJ nodded, wrapping an arm around her. “Yeah. Peaceful.” They watched their pack laugh, dance, and argue over cards around the fire. Sora hummed thoughtfully. “Which probably means something is going to happen soon.” EJ chuckled quietly. “Probably.” For a moment, neither of them said anything. Then Sora squeezed his hand. “But for now,” she said softly, “we can just enjoy it.” EJ kissed the top of her head. Together, they watched their family, happy, warm, and home.
~~~
A few days later, everything had settled back into its usual rhythm. Training had resumed for the wolves, and for the first time, they had something new to work with. Vampires. Jay and Jungwon had agreed to join the training sessions, giving the wolves a chance to practice against opponents who were faster and stronger in different ways. It was good for everyone involved, challenging, but helpful. “Too slow,” Jay said calmly as he sidestepped Yuma’s attack with ease. “I hate you,” Yuma muttered, already turning to try again. Nearby, Jungwon moved like a blur, dodging Jo and Harua while laughing the entire time. “Come on!” he called. “You guys are wolves, aren’t you supposed to be scary?” Jo lunged again. Jungwon vanished from where he stood and reappeared a few steps away, grinning. “See? This is why I don’t train with vampires,” Harua complained, slightly out of breath. At the edge of the field, Sora crossed her arms. “I could join too.” “No,” EJ said immediately. She looked at him. “Why not?” “Because you’re not getting punched by wolves.” “I can handle it.” “No.” She narrowed her eyes at him. EJ simply shook his head again.
Across the clearing, Fuma and Nicholas helped oversee the main training, keeping an eye on everyone and occasionally stepping in to correct someone’s form. But Kei had his attention focused elsewhere. “Taki,” he said, standing a few steps away from him. “Ready?” Taki nodded. They had been working for weeks on something important. His shift. For a long time, Taki had struggled to access it fully. But recently, something had begun to change. “Focus,” Kei reminded him. “Don’t force it.” Taki took a breath. His eyes flickered gold. Fur began to form along his arms as his claws extended, his body shifting halfway between human and wolf. The halfway shift. He held it. Not perfectly, but longer than before. Kei smiled slightly. “Good. That’s better.” After a moment, Taki let the shift fade, breathing out slowly. “You’re getting there,” Kei said. “At this pace, you’ll reach a full shift before summer.” Taki wiped sweat from his forehead, feeling both exhausted and hopeful.
A little further away, Rocky and Sunoo practiced magic together. Rocky stood with her hands glowing faintly violet, guiding the energy carefully through a spell circle drawn in the dirt. Her power had returned steadily over time. Not all of it. She knew it never would. Some of that strength had come from the oracle side of her magic, and that part of her was gone now. But she had made peace with that. What remained was still strong, more than enough. She didn’t need to rearrange continents or curse someone’s entire bloodline, she just needed to design and move pots and pans. That was good enough for her. Sunoo stood beside her, focusing as pale blue magic swirled around his fingers. “Careful,” Rocky warned. “Control first, power second.” Sunoo nodded. Thanks to her guidance, he had learned to manage the backlash his magic used to cause. His body no longer collapsed from exhaustion after every spell. He could push further now.
Together, they mostly used their magic for practical things around the village. Helping vegetables sprout in the garden beds. Clearing debris from paths through the forest. Lifting heavy fallen logs out of the way. Small things. Helpful things. Life had settled again. Peaceful. For now.
Meanwhile, Maki grinned as he circled Jungwon, the two of them watching each other carefully. Then Maki suddenly lunged. Jungwon moved quickly, trying to dodge the attack like he had done several times already, but this time he was just a fraction too slow. Maki’s fist connected with his ribs. A clear hit. Fuma smiled proudly from the side as Nicholas immediately called out, “Match!” The rule during training was simple: the moment someone landed a clean hit, the round ended. They didn’t want anyone getting carried away and accidentally hurting each other. “Maki wins!” Nicholas announced. Jungwon pouted dramatically, shoulders slumping. Jay walked over and patted his back. “It was just a training match.” “I know,” Jungwon sighed. “But I still wanted to win.” Maki jogged over to them, still smiling. “You almost had me. It was a hard match.” Jungwon glanced up at him. “Next time,” Maki added, “maybe you’ll win.” That seemed to cheer the vampire up a little.
Nearby, Kei looked over at Jay. “Think Taki can try a round with you?” Jay nodded easily and stepped forward, rolling his shoulders before turning toward the younger wolf. “Come at me.” Taki took a slow breath. Then his eyes flashed gold as he slipped into his halfway shift, claws extending, fur appearing along his arms, his body tensing with the shift in strength. The two of them began circling each other. Everyone else quieted slightly, watching. Then Taki lunged. Jay moved fast, even while holding back his full vampire speed, but Taki kept up as best he could, using every technique Kei had drilled into him. Dodge. Feint. Strike. He tried everything. For a moment it even looked close. But Jay’s experience showed in the end. He slipped past Taki’s last attempt and tapped him cleanly on the shoulder. Nicholas raised his hand. “Jay wins!”
Still, the clearing erupted with cheers. “Nice one, Taki!” “You’re getting faster!” “That was way better than last week!” Taki let his shift fade as he caught his breath, a small smile appearing despite the loss. He still felt frustrated sometimes, because he was slower than the others, a failure. But looking around at everyone cheering for him… He knew one thing for sure. He had the best family he could ever ask for.
~~~
Another few days later (SpongeBob voice 3 days later or something), the morning at the pack house started quietly. Jay sat at the table with a cup of coffee, scrolling through his phone. After a moment, he groaned loudly and slowly lifted his head, turning a sharp glare toward Jungwon across the table. EJ looked between them. “What’s going on?” Jungwon smiled sheepishly, already pushing his chair back. “You know… I actually just remembered something I need to,” “Sit down,” Jay said firmly. Jungwon froze, then slowly lowered himself back into the chair. Sora watched the scene with amusement. “Let me guess,” she said, leaning her chin on her hand. “We’re expecting another visitor?” Jay sighed deeply and nodded. EJ frowned. “What does that mean?” Jay rubbed his temple. “It means Jungwon apparently invited another vampire to visit.”
Jungwon gave a small wave. “Hi.” Jay continued, “His name is Niki. And Jungwon invited him without asking anyone.” EJ slowly turned his head toward Jungwon, his glare very clear. Before he could say anything, Sora lightly smacked his shoulder. “Relax,” she said. “Niki is about as harmless as Jungwon.” EJ looked unconvinced. “That’s not very reassuring.” Jungwon gasped dramatically. “I am extremely harmless!” EJ sighed heavily. “I still don’t like it.” Then he pointed at Jungwon. “You’re the one explaining this to everyone else.” Jungwon slumped in his chair.
At that moment, footsteps sounded from the stairs. Taki appeared, yawning as he walked into the kitchen. His hair was messy from sleep, and he looked only half awake. He didn’t say anything, simply grabbed the bag of food Miyu had prepared for the day from the counter. Then he headed for the door. “See you,” he mumbled, giving a small wave before stepping outside. The door closed behind him. Jay blinked and looked at the others. “Is he always that quiet in the morning?” EJ shrugged. “Sometimes.” Sora smiled slightly. “Other times he’s the loudest person in the house.”
Taki walked down the road toward school, the morning air cool and quiet around him. But his mind was anything but quiet. Even though the bullying had eased a lot over time, the school was still a difficult place for him. Just being there sometimes brought back memories he didn’t want to think about. If he let his thoughts wander too far, if he remembered the way people used to treat him, the whispers, the pushing, the cruel laughs, his wolf reacted. His eyes would start bleeding into gold. His nails would sharpen into claws. His fangs would grow longer. And now that he had finally learned to reach the halfway shift, holding it back had become even harder. The wolf inside him was stronger now. Closer to the surface. Sometimes it felt like it only took one bad moment to pull it free.
Taki shoved his hands into his pockets, exhaling slowly as he walked. He wondered what it would be like to have a mate. Would it really change things the way the others said it did? Would it act like an anchor? His thoughts drifted back to something his mother had told him when he was little. He had barely understood it back then, but the memory was still clear, or as clear as something from when he was four, or maybe just five years old, could be. She had once told him that when she was a young wolf, she struggled with control, too. Her temper, her shifts, her instincts, they were messy and unpredictable. But the moment she met his father… Everything changed. “It just clicked,” she had said softly. “Like something inside me finally settled.” Just thinking about his father made it easier for her to stay calm. Control became simple. Natural. Taki wished it could be like that for him. He wished he could believe that somewhere out there was someone who would make everything feel steady. But he didn’t dare let himself hope too much. Because if there was one thing he had learned growing up… It was that he wasn’t the luckiest wolf in the world.
Lunch used to be the worst part of Taki’s day. The noise, the crowds, the stares, it had once been something he dreaded every single day. But now… it wasn’t so bad. At first, he had been a little uncomfortable about Sana being there. When she first started joining him for lunch, he had worried it meant the pack didn’t trust him to handle things alone. Like he needed someone babysitting him. But over time, that feeling faded. Now he actually looked forward to it. Sana was easy to talk to, warm and cheerful in a way that made the tension in his chest loosen without him even realizing it. Aside from Harua, who was his brother, which was different, she was probably the closest thing Taki had to a best friend.
When he stepped into the loud cafeteria that day, the familiar wall of noise immediately made his wolf stir. Voices overlapping. Chairs scraping. Trays clattering. His wolf bristled inside him, uncomfortable with the chaos. But then he spotted Sana. She was sitting at a smaller table near the side of the room, waving enthusiastically the moment she saw him. She had saved them their usual spot, the one a little farther away from the biggest crowds. She knew he liked having some space. Taki smiled back as he walked over, feeling his wolf slowly settle again. The moment he sat down, Sana leaned forward excitedly.
“You will not believe how rude this girl in my class was today,” she started immediately. “We had to do peer review for our projects, and she just,” Taki chuckled softly as Sana launched into the story. Her hands moved animatedly while she talked, her frustration already halfway mixed with laughter. Listening to her, Taki felt some of the weight of the day lift. The school still felt like a dark place sometimes. But Sana was like a small star in that sky, bright, warm, and steady enough to guide him somewhere safe.
Sana watched him quietly for a moment, noticing the tension in his shoulders, the way his fingers fidgeted with the edge of his lunch bag. “What’s going on in that head of yours?” she asked gently. Taki shrugged, staring down at the table. “The usual stuff,” he muttered. Sana didn’t push. She just waited. Taki sighed after a moment. “It just feels like I’m… walking on eggshells around myself all the time. Like if I mess up even a little, everything could go wrong.” He rubbed the back of his neck. “Sometimes I feel like I’m a liability for the pack.”
Sana didn’t interrupt him once while he spoke. She just listened, letting him get the words out. Only when he finished did she respond. “The pack doesn’t see you as a liability,” she said calmly. “If anyone’s a liability, it’s the other humans and me.” Taki immediately shook his head. “That’s not true.” Sana gave a small shrug. “In a real conflict, we’re pretty helpless.” He frowned. “You’re not.” Sana tilted her head slightly but didn’t argue yet. Taki leaned forward a little, more serious now. “We wolves don’t see you humans like that. It’s the opposite,” he said. “Yeah, you might not be able to do much in a fight, but to have your mate makes you stronger.” He gestured slightly as he spoke. “Even Harua and Jo, who usually hate training, have been participating more lately. They’re stronger now, too. They said it themselves, they didn’t expect the mate bond to give them that much power.” Sana listened quietly. “They’re stronger because they want to protect you,” Taki continued. “That’s what the bond does.” He looked at her firmly. “So no. The girls aren’t liabilities.” Sana smiled softly at him. “Then neither are you.”
Lunch ended too quickly. Sana packed up her things and stood, slinging her bag over her shoulder. “Jo and I will meet you after school,” she said. “I’m not working at the library today.” Taki nodded. “Same place?” “The usual spot.” They split up then, heading to their different classes. The rest of the school day passed faster than he expected. For once, his thoughts didn’t spiral the entire time. Sana’s words lingered in his mind, steady and grounding. Maybe she had actually gotten through to him. When the final bell rang, Taki walked outside and spotted them immediately. Sana was standing near the gate, chatting with her tall mate. Jo looked up and waved when he saw Taki approaching. “Ready?” Sana asked. Taki nodded.
The three of them started the walk back toward the pack village together. It was quiet, comfortable. Jo occasionally added a comment to Sana’s rambling stories, and Taki found himself listening more than worrying. For once, his mind felt… calmer. But the calm didn’t last long. As they approached the village clearing, something felt off immediately. There was tension in the air. And in the center of it all: Jungwon. He stood there with an awkward smile, while several members of the pack stared him down. EJ, Kei, Fuma, and Jay. All looking very unimpressed. As Taki, Sana, and Jo walked closer, it seemed everyone else was already gathered as well. Maki glanced down at his phone and groaned. “Can we get this over with already?” he said. “We’re going to be late for Koyomi. Miyu can’t run the restaurant on her own.” He rubbed his face. “It’s bad enough we already left her for two hours.” Yuma nodded in agreement, clearly unhappy with the idea. “Yeah. My mate’s not overworking because of this.”
Jay sighed and gestured toward Jungwon. “Go on. Explain.” Jungwon swallowed, taking a deep breath as everyone’s eyes settled on him. “So… I was talking with one of my friends,” he began slowly. “Another vampire. And I was telling him how nice it is living here. With the pack. How much fun we have and how everyone gets along,” He hesitated. “And?” Nicholas prompted. Jungwon winced. “And I might have… kind of invited him to visit.” Everyone who hadn’t already heard the news reacted immediately. “What?” “YOU DID WHAT?” “Jungwon!” He lifted his hands defensively. “I promise he’s harmless! Like me!” Jay muttered, “That’s debatable.” Jungwon ignored him and rushed to finish his explanation. “His name is Niki,” he said quickly. “And he’s really fun, I swear.” Then he added the final part even faster. “Oh, and he’s coming tomorrow.”
The clearing went silent for a split second. Then Jungwon immediately darted behind Jay, gripping his shoulders like a human shield. Jay slowly stepped to the side. Leaving Jungwon completely exposed to the group again. Jungwon stared at him in betrayal. “Traitor,” he whispered. EJ stepped forward, arms crossed, his expression serious. “We’ll allow the visit,” he said after a moment. A few people looked surprised. “But only,” EJ continued firmly, “because both Jay and Sora confirmed that Niki isn’t a threat.” Sora nodded calmly beside him. EJ’s gaze hardened slightly. “If he steps out of line even once, he leaves. Immediately.” Around the clearing, the others muttered their agreement. “Fine.” “Yeah.” “I guess.” But no one sounded particularly happy about it. Jungwon looked down at the ground, rubbing the back of his neck. Honestly… He would have preferred if they were angry. Instead, they just sounded disappointed.
Maki, Luna, Yuma, and Jay soon headed off toward the restaurant, needing to get back to Koyomi before Miyu ended up handling the entire evening rush alone. The others slowly began to scatter as well, conversations breaking off as people returned to their usual tasks around the village. But Jungwon stayed where he was. Standing in the middle of the clearing, staring at the ground. Now that the moment had passed, it finally sank in. This… was exactly how everyone had reacted when he first arrived. Suspicion. Tension. Uncertainty. And he had just thrown another unknown vampire into the situation without even asking. He rubbed the back of his neck, realizing now how easily he could have avoided all of this. If he had just asked first. They probably would have said yes anyway.
A hand landed on his shoulder. Jungwon looked up. Taki stood beside him. “Don’t worry about it,” Taki said calmly. “They’ll forget about it before dinner.” Jungwon gave him a doubtful look. “Just… don’t pull something like this again.” Jungwon searched his face. “You’re sure?” Taki nodded. “I know that feeling,” he said quietly. “Disappointing them.” Jungwon’s expression softened slightly. “But as long as you show that you regret it,” Taki continued, “they’ll forgive you.” After a moment, he lightly squeezed Jungwon’s shoulder. “Now let’s go do something fun.” Jungwon blinked. “Like what?” Taki grinned a little. “Grab some swimwear,” he said. “Meet me by the pond.” Jungwon’s face brightened immediately. “Really?” “Yeah.” Jungwon nodded quickly, already backing away toward the house. “I’ll be there in a second!”
~~~
The next day, the atmosphere around the village was noticeably tense. Fuma and Nicholas stood near the edge of the clearing, both a little more rigid than usual. Even though Tara and Rocky had reassured them when Jungwon first arrived that everything had been fine, the wolves still had a lingering instinctive unease about unfamiliar vampires. It wasn’t personal. Just instinct. Maki felt it too. He leaned casually against the porch railing, but there was a sharp alertness in his posture. He had only recently found his mate, and the protective instinct that came with the bond was still strong. Very strong. The idea of an unknown vampire near Luna made him a bit on edge. Luna, however, was the complete opposite. She stood beside him with bright curiosity in her eyes, clearly excited to meet the newcomer. She had enjoyed spending time with the other vampires she’d met so far, and none of them had given her a reason to fear them. Maki had told her everything about what had happened with Sunghoon and Heeseung, so she understood why the others were cautious. But from her experience so far… Vampires had been pretty nice.
Jay stood nearby as well, arms crossed as he watched the road leading toward the village. He was a little uneasy, too. Not because he expected trouble, but because he hadn’t seen Niki in a long time. Sora, on the other hand, had spent far more time with the younger vampire in the past two years than Jay had in nearly five. Still, Jay trusted Jungwon. And Jungwon trusted Niki. So by extension… Jay trusted him, too. Just as Jay opened his mouth to ask Jungwon if he had heard anything about when Niki would arrive, the clock inside the house chimed. One. At that exact moment, a figure appeared at the edge of the village clearing. Everyone’s attention snapped toward him. Jay, Jungwon, Sora, EJ, Maki, and Luna were all outside waiting. The rest of the pack stayed inside the house for now. In the kitchen, Miyu was preparing lunch with the “help” of Taki and Yuma, though at the moment, they were mostly just getting in her way.
Outside, the newcomer stepped closer. Niki was tall. Taller than any of the vampires they had met before. He was about the average height of the wolves, which made his presence feel a little more imposing at first glance. But unlike when they had first met Heeseung or Sunghoon… Niki didn’t carry a threatening aura. Quite the opposite. The energy around him felt calm. Soft. Almost like the scent of chamomile, gentle, peaceful, and kind. Niki raised a hand when he noticed them watching, giving a relaxed wave. “Hi.” Jungwon immediately jogged over to him, clearly relieved to see his friend. He pulled him into a quick half-hug before stepping back.
“Hi,” Jungwon said, grinning. Then he turned and gestured toward the group waiting on the porch. “Okay, introductions.” He pointed first toward EJ. “That’s Euijoo, or EJ. He’s the alpha.” Niki gave a respectful nod in EJ’s direction. Jungwon then pointed to the woman beside him. “You already know Sora.” At that, Niki’s smile brightened a little more, and he waved at her. Sora waved back warmly. Next, Jungwon gestured toward Maki. “That’s Maki. The youngest wolf.” Maki gave a small nod. “But,” Jungwon added quickly, “don’t get on his bad side. He has a mean right hook.” Maki rolled his eyes. Jungwon continued, pointing to the girl beside him. “And that’s his mate, Luna. She’s an amazing baker.” Luna smiled shyly and waved. “And finally,” Jungwon said, stepping aside dramatically, “of course we have Jay.” Jay walked down from the porch steps toward them. “Hey,” he said simply. Niki looked genuinely excited to see him. “Jay! It’s been a long time.” Jay chuckled softly. “Last time I saw you,” he said, “you were still human. And a kid.” Niki laughed. “You barely reached my eyes back then,” Jay continued, looking him up and down. “Now look at you. Vampire and tall as a tree.” “Almost a tree,” Jungwon corrected.
EJ raised an eyebrow at that part of the story. “I thought you had been a vampire for a while,” he said, looking at Niki. Niki shook his head politely. “Oh, sorry,” he said quickly. “And hello, by the way. Sorry for the intrusion.” EJ gave a small nod for him to continue. “I actually grew up at the vampire coven,” Niki explained. “My mother was turned shortly after I was born, so I’ve always lived in the supernatural world, despite being human.” He rubbed the back of his neck a little awkwardly. “So I was raised with them… by them.” Everyone listened quietly. “About three years ago,” Niki continued, “I got badly injured. Really badly.” He glanced down briefly before finishing. “If I hadn’t been turned, I would have lost both an arm and a leg, maybe even my life.” There was a small pause. Niki then looked back up with a light smile. “So… they turned me.” He gestured slightly at himself. “And now here I am.”
Sora gently placed a hand on EJ’s shoulder, making him glance down at her. “Niki’s story isn’t that different from mine,” she said softly. EJ’s expression tightened slightly. Sora continued, “We both had reasons for being turned; there was more to it than just wanting to be a vampire, or being evil.” She glanced at Niki. “Actually… Niki played a big part in convincing Sunghoon to turn me. To save me, Sunghoon might not be the best vampire out there, especially in our eyes, but he was the only one who gave it a chance to turn me, to save me.” EJ stiffened the moment she mentioned how close she had come to dying. For a second, the thought clearly hit him all over again. EJ asked why Niki couldn’t have turned her; he should have been turned before her. “It doesn’t work like that, a newly turned vampire can’t turn someone else, it’s like, the venom that we use to turn others, doesn’t develop until years into being a vampire.”
EJ’s wolf was stuck on the reminder of how his mate almost died before he could meet her, but he forced himself to refocus, turning back toward Niki. “Welcome to the pack village,” EJ said firmly. “While you stay here, you’ll follow some rules.” Niki straightened slightly, listening carefully. “No feeding on humans,” EJ continued. “No fighting. And no stepping out of line.” His gaze hardened slightly. “You don’t go anywhere unsupervised. Got it?” Niki nodded immediately. “Of course.” “If those are the rules,” he added politely, “then so be it.” Sora leaned up and kissed EJ on the cheek. “Stop being so serious,” she said with a small smile. Then she gestured toward the house. “Come on. Lunch is waiting, and the rest of the pack is inside.” Niki jogged lightly to catch up beside her, though he made sure to keep a respectful distance. He knew wolves could be very territorial about their mates, and he had no intention of causing problems.
As they walked toward the house, Sora glanced at him curiously. “Did you ever find your special ability?” she asked. “You hadn’t when I left the coven.” Niki nodded. “I did actually.” Sora perked up. “Really? What is it?” Niki scratched the back of his neck. “It’s… kind of rare, apparently.” “What does it do?” “I can warp shadows,” he explained. Sora blinked. “Whoa,” she said. “That’s actually really cool.” Niki gave a small shrug. “Sure, it’s cool. But it’s not exactly useful.” He glanced at her with a half-smile. “Not compared to something like a healing ability.”
As they walked inside, Niki was immediately hit with a wave of scents. So many wolves, humans, magic, and food. His vampire senses flared for a second as he tried to process everything at once. The pack house smelled warm and lively, but it was also overwhelming compared to the quiet, controlled atmosphere of the coven. In the living room, several people were sitting on the couch. Sana, Jo, Taki, Harua, and Willow all looked up when they noticed the new arrival. They waved. “Hi!” Sana said brightly. “Hey,” Jo added with a nod. Taki lifted a hand in greeting, while Harua and Willow smiled. Sora pointed toward them as they walked past. “That’s Sana, Jo, Taki, Harua, and Willow.” Niki nodded, trying his best to remember the names. That’s… a lot of people. He had a feeling he might mix them up later.
They moved further into the house toward the dining area. There, another group sat around the table: Fuma, Tara, Nicholas, Rocky, Sunoo, Kei, and Aya. Sora repeated the introductions, pointing them out one by one. “And Rocky is a witch,” she added casually. “Sunoo’s a wizard.” Niki blinked. “Good to know,” he said. Then they finally reached the kitchen. Miyu stood by the counter, mixing something in a bowl while Yuma hovered nearby. When she noticed them, she waved enthusiastically. “Hi!” Then she looked down at her hands. “I’d shake your hand or something,” she said apologetically, “but they’re covered in egg.” She pointed at Yuma with the spoon. “Because someone made me mess up.” Yuma raised his hands in defense. “Hey, I just asked a question.” “A stupid one, of course, we have to remove the eggshells,” Niki chuckled at the sight. The house felt so… alive. People talking over each other. Laughing. Teasing. It was completely different from the coven he grew up in. Most of the elders there hated noise, especially laughter. Life in the coven had often been quiet. Ordered. Sometimes even boring. But this… This was chaotic in the best way.
Soon enough, everyone had gathered around the table, plates piled high with food. The pack filled nearly every seat, voices overlapping as dishes were passed around and people reached across the table for bread, vegetables, and whatever Miyu had prepared. Niki ended up seated near the middle. Jay sat on one side of him, while Taki sat on the other. Across the table sat Sora, with EJ on one side of her and Tara on the other. As everyone started eating, Niki glanced around the table, trying to match faces with the long list of names Sora had given him earlier. Okay… Sana… Jo… Harua… Willow… He was pretty sure he had those right. But the other wolves were harder. Two of them in particular kept giving him very intense looks. One of them he recognized as the mate of Rocky, the witch. That had been easy to remember. But the name of Rocky’s mate… That one had already slipped his mind.
The other wolf staring at him was even bigger, with broad shoulders, clearly strong. Either Fuma or Yuma. Niki was fairly certain the buff one was named one of those. He leaned slightly toward Jay, about to ask why those two seemed to hate him. But Jay was already deep in conversation with Maki. “If we add miso to the broth, it could work,” Maki was saying. Jay nodded thoughtfully. “But then we’d need to adjust the salt level.” Seeing they were occupied, Niki shifted slightly toward his other neighbor instead. He leaned closer to Taki. “Hey,” he whispered quietly. “Is there a reason those two wolves are glaring at me like that?” Taki followed his gaze and immediately chuckled. “Oh. Yeah.” Niki blinked. “That’s Nicholas and Fuma,” Taki explained. “They’ve probably had the worst experiences with vampires from your coven.” Niki winced slightly. “They acted the same way when Jungwon showed up,” Taki continued. “You just have to give them time to see you’re not a threat.” He paused before adding, “Or… well… that you’re not going to harm their mates.”
Niki tilted his head. “Wait,” he said slowly. “Were their mates the ones Heeseung and Sunghoon went after?” Taki nodded. “Yeah, that’s right.” Niki leaned back slightly, understanding dawning on his face. “Ah… yeah. That explains a lot.” The tension faded a little after that. Niki and Taki kept talking quietly between bites of food, quickly finding other things to discuss: life at the coven, vampire abilities, the village, and random stories from their lives. Before long, the conversation between them flowed easily.
Once most of the plates had been emptied and the table had settled into comfortable conversation, Sora leaned forward slightly, looking at Niki. “So,” she said, “what have you been doing these days?” Niki shrugged a little. “Not much, honestly,” he admitted. “Mostly just staying at the coven. Gaming… hanging around… stuff like that.” He poked lightly at the last bit of food on his plate. “I haven’t really had many chances to do anything else.” Tara tilted her head thoughtfully. “What would you like to do?” Fuma glanced at her, a little surprised that she had asked. His wolf stirred instinctively at the thought of a stranger staying longer than a simple visit, but when he saw that Tara seemed completely relaxed, he calmed himself again. Niki shrugged once more, a little awkward. “I’ve always liked dancing,” he said. “So maybe something with that.” He rubbed the back of his neck. “But I don’t really know how you’d turn that into… something real.”
Sana perked up immediately. “You could study dance at university,” she said. Niki blinked at her. “Really?” “Yeah,” she nodded. “Then you could work at dance studios. As an instructor, choreographer, background dancer, things like that.” Niki looked genuinely surprised. “I didn’t know that was possible.” Sana smiled. “I’m studying writing,” she explained. “Jo is studying art. Taki is studying acting.” She gestured around slightly. “But we all still take regular classes too, math, history, stuff like that.” Then she added, “There are students at our university studying dance as well.” Niki leaned back slightly in his chair, thinking. Could he actually do something like that? The idea had never really seemed possible before.
Taki thought about Sana’s suggestion for a moment. Then he turned toward Niki. “How about you just come with me to university tomorrow?” he suggested. Niki blinked at him. “Really?” “Yeah,” Taki said with a small shrug. “People bring friends sometimes. As long as you don’t interrupt anything, the professors don’t really care.” He gestured casually. “It’s not a dance class or anything, but you’d at least get a feel for what university is like.” Niki looked interested, but he hesitated. His eyes shifted toward Jay, clearly asking for silent permission. Jay noticed immediately. Instead of answering himself, he leaned back slightly and nodded toward EJ and Fuma. “They’re the alphas,” Jay said. “Their call.” Everyone’s attention shifted to them. EJ took a moment to think it over. Technically, it wouldn’t break any of the rules. Niki wouldn’t be wandering around alone; Taki would be with him the entire time. And… another friend for Taki might actually be a good thing. After a short pause, EJ nodded. “I’ll allow it.” Taki smiled instantly. “Cool.” Niki’s face lit up as well. “I’m excited.” Maki snorted from further down the table. “I have never once been excited about school.” Tara looked at him with a small smirk. “You’ve been more excited since I started helping you study.” Maki pointed at her. “Yeah, because I’m closer than ever to finally being done with school.”
~~~
Not long after lunch, the group slowly began to break apart again. Maki, Luna, Jay, and Jungwon, the usual Koyomi crew, headed off toward the restaurant for the afternoon shift. As they left, Maki was already talking with Jay about the dish they had discussed earlier. Back at the village, the rest of the pack settled into their usual routines. Kei and Aya decided to take a walk around the territory. The weather had grown warmer, the air fresh with the scent of early spring. They walked hand in hand along one of the forest paths. Aya leaned her head lightly against Kei’s shoulder as they walked. “Can you believe we’ve been together for more than two and a half years now?” she said softly. Kei glanced down at her. “It still feels like yesterday,” she continued, smiling to herself, “the first time I met you… and you fell to your knees.” Kei groaned dramatically. “I thought we had put that behind us,” he said. Aya laughed. “No way.”
They continued down the path, the quiet forest surrounding them. As they rounded a bend, Aya suddenly slowed. “Hey,” she said, pointing ahead. Near the edge of the path, a small patch of plants had begun to sprout, green shoots pushing up through the soil. A few buds were already forming. Aya tilted her head. “I’ve never seen flowers grow here before.” Kei looked where she pointed. “Huh?” He crouched slightly to examine them. “Yeah… this spot’s usually bare.” He straightened again with a small shrug. “Rocky or Sunoo probably planted something here. They’ve been adding plants all over the territory lately.” Aya nodded, accepting the explanation.
They continued their walk. After a moment, Aya spoke again. “We should probably start planning Maki’s graduation party.” Kei raised an eyebrow. “There’s still more than two months.” “Exactly,” Aya said firmly. “Which means we should plan it properly. No last-minute chaos.” Kei chuckled softly. “Fair point.” He thought for a moment. “We can gather everyone when Maki’s at school one day,” he suggested. “Plan everything without him knowing.” Aya smiled. “Perfect.”
~~~
That night, the pack house had settled into a quieter rhythm. Most people had gone to their rooms or spread out around the house, relaxing after the long day. In the living room, however, the TV glowed brightly. Taki and Niki sat on the floor in front of it, controllers in hand. They had been playing for a while now. And Niki was absolutely destroying him. “Again?!” Taki groaned as his character was defeated for the fifth time. Niki laughed. “That’s five.” Taki leaned back against the couch, sighing dramatically. He did care about losing… a little. But honestly, he was mostly just having fun. Real fun. The kind he hadn’t had in a long time. For once, his mind was quiet. No constant thoughts about control. No worrying about shifting. No fear of disappointing the pack. All his brain focused on right now was beating Niki in the game, laughing at stupid mistakes, and enjoying the moment. It felt… nice. After a moment, Niki set the controller down. “Want to do something else?” he asked. Taki tilted his head.
“Actually, yeah. What’s your vampire ability?” Niki blinked. “My ability?” “Yeah,” Taki said. “Sora and Jay both have healing, Jungwon has that shapeshifting thing. You must have something too, right?” Niki nodded. “I do.” “What is it?” “I can warp shadows.” Taki frowned slightly. “What does that mean?” Niki glanced around the dimly lit living room. “Like this.” He lifted a hand slightly. The shadows along the wall shifted. Slowly, they gathered together, stretching and bending until they formed a new shape. A wolf. The shadow-wolf moved slightly across the wall as if it were alive. Taki’s eyes widened. “Whoa.” Niki gave a small shrug. “I can manipulate the shape of shadows… and where they appear.” The wolf-shadow stretched across the wall before dissolving back into normal darkness. “I’m also supposed to be able to turn into a shadow and move around like that,” Niki added. “But I haven’t figured out how to do that yet.” He rubbed the back of his neck. “The elders said I’d eventually be able to, though.” “That’s so cool,” Taki said, still staring at the wall where the shadow wolf had been. Niki smiled a little. “Thanks.”
After a moment, he tilted his head curiously. “Can I see your wolf form?” Taki froze slightly. “I’ve never seen a wolf shift before,” Niki added quickly. Taki shook his head. Niki’s shoulders dropped a little in disappointment, but before he could say anything, Taki spoke. “It’s not that I don’t want to,” he explained. “It’s just… I can’t.” Niki blinked, then nodded in understanding. “Oh. Hey, don’t worry about it.” He glanced around for a second before brightening. “Actually, earlier I saw some basketball stuff outside. Wanna play?” Taki chuckled. “Sure. But I’m terrible.” He thought for a second. “Actually, we should ask Jo and Nico to join. They’re really good.” Niki grinned. “I’d love to play with them if they’re up for it.” Taki closed his eyes briefly, sending out a mindlink to the pack. Anyone want to play basketball? The responses came almost immediately. Nicholas, Jo, Yuma, EJ, and even Fuma. Taki blinked in surprise. He hadn’t expected that many people to agree. But he smiled and looked back at Niki. “We’ve got a whole team.” Niki stood up immediately. “Let’s go.” They headed outside toward the small court area near the house.
Not long after, the others joined them. Sana, Rocky, Sora, and Tara came outside too, settling down near the edge of the court to watch. Willow arrived a little later. “Harua’s asleep,” she explained as she sat down beside them. “But I’m not tired yet.” Soon enough, the group split into two teams. The game started quickly, the sound of shoes on the court and laughter filling the evening air. Nearby, the girls chatted as they watched. “So,” Sana asked Rocky, “how has work been lately?” Rocky smiled. “It’s been good.” She tucked a strand of hair behind her ear. “I just sent in the plans for my newest collection.” Sana’s eyes widened. “Really?” Rocky nodded. “Now I just have to wait and see if the brand approves it.” “And if they do?” Rocky smiled a little bigger. “It’ll earn us a lot of money.”
The basketball game was already in full swing. They had split into two teams. Nicholas, Fuma, Yuma, and EJ on one side. Jo, Taki, and Niki on the other. They had agreed that four against three would still be fair. Jo and Niki had both been very confident in their skills, and while Fuma, Yuma, and EJ were strong wolves, none of them were particularly great at basketball. Nicholas, however, absolutely was. So the teams balanced out well enough. The ball bounced across the court as the players ran back and forth, laughter and competitive shouts filling the evening air.
Nearby, the girls watched from the side. They cheered whenever someone made a good pass or a clean shot. But what they noticed most wasn’t the game. It was Taki. He was laughing loudly, chasing after the ball, grinning like a kid who had forgotten the rest of the world existed. He looked… lighter. Almost childlike. Willow smiled as she watched him. “I don’t think I’ve ever seen him this happy,” she said. Sora, who had been part of the pack longer than most of the girls, nodded thoughtfully. “It shows sometimes,” she said. “Little moments here and there.” Her eyes followed Taki as he ran across the court. “But his mind has been clouded by a lot over the past few years.” She smiled softly. “So it’s nice when his real self gets to come out for a while.”
Rocky watched quietly for a moment before speaking. “I’m not sure why,” she said slowly, “but I have a feeling something big is coming soon.” Tara looked at her. “A premonition?” Rocky shook her head. “No.” “I don’t have visions anymore.” She leaned back on her hands, watching the game. “But… call it a witch’s intuition.” She shrugged slightly. “I just have a feeling.” Then she added quietly, “Though I don’t know anything for sure.”
~~~
The next morning, Niki was already awake. Very awake. He sat at the kitchen table, waiting. Fuma walked in a little while later, still fixing his hair back in place as he reached for the coffee maker. When he noticed Niki sitting there, he chuckled. “You know there’s still another hour before Taki even wakes up, right?” he said as he poured himself a cup. He took a sip before adding, “And another hour after that before he leaves for university.” Niki shrugged. “Sana and Jo already left.” Fuma nodded. “Yeah.” Tara walked in just then, stretching a little as she joined them in the kitchen. “They have earlier classes on Mondays,” she explained to Niki. “Taki starts later.” She smiled slightly. “And he enjoys sleeping in.” Fuma snorted. “They all do.” Tara laughed. “Especially Maki and Nico.”
Then she glanced at the clock on the wall. “Oh, speaking of Maki…” Her eyes widened slightly. “He’s going to be late if we don’t push him out the door in fifteen minutes.” Fuma sighed like a man who had been through this many times before. “I’ll wake him up,” he said, already setting his coffee down. He pointed at Tara. “If you make him a sandwich.” Tara nodded. “Deal.” As she began pulling ingredients out, she turned to Niki. “Could you help me reach that container on top of the fridge?” Niki smiled and stood up easily, grabbing it for her. “No problem.” Just as he handed it over, a loud voice echoed through the house. “GET UP!” Niki jumped slightly. Tara giggled. “See?” she said.
She began assembling the sandwich as she explained. “Whenever Maki has to get up early for work, it’s no problem.” She shook her head. “But school?” She laughed again. “It’s like he’s in a coma. He does not wake up peacefully.” Soon after, another voice echoed upstairs. Niki guessed immediately that it was Luna. “You shut up, and you get up!” she shouted. A loud thud followed. Niki looked over at Tara in confusion. She sighed. “Luna probably pushed Maki off the bed.” Niki nodded slowly, a small smile forming on his face. The pack house was so lively, it felt completely different from the quiet, rigid life he had known at the coven.
A moment later, heavy stomping came from upstairs. With his vampire hearing, Niki could clearly hear someone rushing around while muttering the same word over and over. “Shit, shit, shit, shit,” Fuma walked back into the kitchen just as Tara finished packing the sandwich into the container. “I added an extra bar too,” she said, closing the lid and handing it to him. Fuma nodded. “Thanks.” He held the container out, waiting. Niki watched curiously. A few seconds later, Maki rushed past the kitchen at full speed. He snatched the container out of Fuma’s hand without even slowing down. “Thank you, goodbye!” he blurted in one breath before disappearing out the door. The door slammed shut behind him. Niki blinked. Then he laughed.
Before the kitchen could fall quiet again, another set of footsteps came down the stairs. Taki appeared a moment later, rubbing his eyes and yawning. “Fuma woke me up with all the screaming,” he mumbled. He stretched. “So I might as well eat breakfast before we leave.” Niki’s smile widened. “Good morning.” “Morning,” Taki said sleepily. The two of them began making sandwiches for themselves, grabbing bread and whatever ingredients were still on the counter. Across the kitchen, Tara and Fuma watched them for a moment, both smiling slightly. Then Fuma picked up his coffee again. “Come on,” he said softly to Tara. They headed outside together, ready for their usual morning walk around the territory.
~~~
After breakfast, Taki and Niki spent a bit more time in the living room, playing a few more games on the TV. The matches were just as chaotic as the night before, and once again, Niki won most of them. Eventually, though, the clock forced them to move. “Alright,” Taki said, standing and stretching. “Time to go.” They grabbed their bags and headed out toward the university. As they walked, they talked easily, like they had known each other for years instead of just one day. The conversation flowed from games to life at the coven to random stories about the pack. But the moment they stepped inside the campus building, Niki noticed something had changed. Taki’s shoulders stiffened. His posture became tighter, more guarded. Niki tilted his head. “What’s wrong?” Taki let out a quiet sigh. “School’s… complicated for me.” He hesitated before continuing.
“All my life, because of my wolf… and the trouble I’ve had shifting… I’ve never really been able to blend in with humans.” He shoved his hands into his pockets. “I’ve always been different.” He gave a small, humorless laugh. “And being different isn’t always a good thing.” Niki listened quietly. “I’ve been bullied a lot,” Taki admitted. “Pretty much my whole life.” His gaze drifted toward the floor for a moment. “I never really had friends at school.” He paused before adding something softer. “There was even a time when Kei had to come to my school every day just so I could eat lunch.” Niki blinked slightly. “Because if he didn’t…” Taki continued, “…I wouldn’t eat at all.” They walked a few more steps in silence. “So yeah,” Taki finished. “School’s always been a bit of a trigger for me.” He glanced around the busy hallway. “It’s better now. Since Jo and Sana started coming here, too. They kind of… keep people in check.” “But it doesn’t make the anxiety go away.”
Niki nodded slowly. “I get that.” He thought for a moment. “I wasn’t bullied,” he admitted. “I was kind of… somewhere in the middle. Not really popular, but not invisible either.” He shrugged lightly. “And I was human back then.” He glanced at Taki. “So I probably can’t fully understand what you went through.” Then he added quietly, “But I get why it makes you anxious.”
The first class of the day started easily enough. It was a history of acting class, going through the different ways people had performed throughout the ages. The professor talked about how acting styles had evolved, how older theatrical traditions focused on exaggerated gestures and projection, while modern acting often aimed for realism and subtle emotion. They also discussed what styles were currently most popular in the industry. Niki listened quietly beside Taki. It wasn’t exactly his favorite topic, but he still found parts of it interesting. Overall, it seemed like the start of a normal day. Across the room, however, Taki noticed a few familiar faces. His old bullies. They were watching the two of them. But their attention had clearly shifted toward Niki. Taki figured it was probably because of the unfamiliar person sitting beside him. Someone new. Someone tall. Someone they didn’t know how to handle yet. And for once… that attention meant they were leaving Taki alone.
~~~
Back at the pack village, the morning had settled into a quiet rhythm. Rocky was outside in the garden, carefully watering the vegetables they had planted there. The fresh green leaves swayed gently in the light breeze. Nearby, Nicholas stood beside a pile of logs, chopping them into smaller pieces for later use. The forest around them was peaceful. Especially compared to the chaos that had happened earlier when Maki was nearly late for school. Most of the pack members were scattered across town. Kei was away at a modeling job. Harua and Aya were working at Kyomei. Willow and Sunoo were at the veterinary clinic.
Inside the pack house, Tara sat comfortably on the couch, reading a book while Sora and EJ watched a movie together. Fuma was at work, running a special training session at the town’s gym. Maki was at school. Luna, Miyu, Jay, and Jungwon were at Koyomi. Yuma was at the design studio, putting together ideas for his next piece. And of course, Sana, Jo, Taki, and Niki were at the university. Everything seemed calm. Normal. Until suddenly, “NICHOLAS!” Rocky’s scream tore through the quiet village. Nicholas dropped the axe in his hands instantly and ran toward her without hesitation. Inside the house, EJ paused the movie the moment he heard the scream.
At that exact same time, across town at the veterinary clinic, Sunoo suddenly stiffened. His eyes widened. “Willow!” he called urgently. The two mages felt it at the same moment. A surge. Something powerful. And before anyone could even react, the ground began to shake. Hard. Buildings rattled violently. Dishes crashed inside houses. Cracks split through parts of the ground. An earthquake had hit. No one had expected an earthquake. At the pack house, the shaking came suddenly and violently. “Get down!” EJ shouted. He grabbed both Sora and Tara at the same time, pulling them close and shielding them with his body just as a large bookshelf behind them tipped over. It crashed down onto his back with a heavy thud. “EJ!” Sora screamed. “I’m fine,” he grunted through clenched teeth. “I can handle it. Just, stay down.” Tara clutched his arm, heart racing as the house rattled around them. “As long as you two aren’t hurt,” EJ added, trying to steady himself, “that’s what matters.” Outside, Nicholas had heard Rocky scream. He reached her in seconds, pulling her tightly against his chest as the ground beneath them shook violently. “Nico!” Rocky gasped, grabbing onto him. “I’ve got you,” he said firmly, wrapping his arms around her protectively as the garden soil cracked and shifted beneath their feet.
Across town at the veterinary clinic, Willow was already moving when the shaking started. “The animals!” she said urgently. Cages rattled. Equipment fell. A terrified chorus of barking, whining, and screeching filled the building. Sunoo raised his hands instinctively, magic flaring quietly under his skin. “I’ll handle them,” he said quickly. He focused on the animals, using what magic he could without making it obvious. The cages steadied. The frightened animals were shielded from falling debris. But a loud crash came from the front of the clinic. A window shattered. One of their coworkers cried out in pain. Sunoo flinched. “I,” He wanted to help. He could have helped. But he couldn’t let them see his magic. His hands clenched slightly as he forced himself to stay focused on the animals instead.
At Kyomei, the shaking sent racks of magazines and decorations tumbling. “Aya!” Harua shouted. He rushed to her side, grabbing her and pulling her down behind the counter. “Stay here,” he said, bracing himself between her and the rest of the store as objects fell around them. Aya grabbed his sleeve tightly. “Harua!” “I’m not letting anything happen to you,” he said quickly. Kei would never forgive him if he didn’t protect her. And more importantly, Harua himself wouldn’t forgive himself.
At Koyomi, the kitchen had become chaotic. Pots rattled violently. Glasses fell and shattered. “Out!” Jay shouted immediately. He and Jungwon rushed forward at the same time. “Miyu, Luna, move!” They grabbed both girls, quickly guiding them away from the kitchen and toward the main area where there was less risk of things falling. “Careful,” Jungwon warned as another loud crash came from behind them. Miyu clutched Luna’s hand tightly. “Please tell me the building isn’t going to collapse,” Luna said nervously. “It won’t,” Jay said firmly, though his eyes scanned the room carefully. “Just stay close.” Luckily, the restaurant had been empty when the earthquake struck.
At the university, Jo felt his heart drop. “Sana…” He wasn’t with her. They were in different buildings. He felt so close, yet impossibly far away. He immediately started moving toward the door, ignoring the panicked shouting around him.
At Maki’s school, the entire classroom shook violently. Students screamed. “Maki, don’t!” the teacher started when he moved. But Maki’s instincts had already kicked in. A large crack formed along the wall as part of it began collapsing inward. Several students were directly beneath it. Without thinking, Maki rushed forward. He shoved the crumbling section of wall the other direction with all his strength. The heavy structure shifted away from the students just enough to keep it from crushing them. Dust filled the air. No one seemed to notice what he had done. And Maki silently thanked the universe for that. But his heart was racing. Luna. He needed to know Luna was okay.
At the gym, Fuma froze when the shaking started. “Tch…” His first thought wasn’t for himself. It was for Tara. EJ and Nicholas were there. They would protect her. He knew that. But that didn’t stop the worry twisting in his chest. Yuma had felt the same, knowing Jay and Jungwon were with Miyu, they would protect her, but still, he worried. Kei did too. Wishing he could run to Kyomei and hold Aya close.
And finally, back at the university. The acting building was old. Too old. The shaking tore through the structure like it had no resistance at all. Cracks split across the walls. Chunks of plaster fell from the ceiling. Students screamed as parts of the floor began giving out. “Everyone out!” someone shouted. Niki immediately looked at Taki. And what he saw made his stomach drop. Taki’s breathing had become uneven. His wolf was reacting. Claws were slowly pushing through his fingertips. “Taki,” Niki said quietly. But Taki looked panicked. The fear. The noise. The chaos. It was all too much.
Without hesitation, Niki grabbed his arm and pulled him toward the far corner of the room, away from the crowd. “Come here,” he said quickly. He positioned himself in front of Taki, blocking him from view as much as possible. “Stay here,” Niki whispered. Taki’s claws were still half-shifted. Niki glanced around quickly, making sure no one was looking. Then he looked back at Taki. “Hey,” he said softly, trying to keep his voice calm. “Focus on me, okay?”
After ten long minutes of violent shaking and another smaller wave of rumbling about five minutes later, the ground finally settled. The worst was over. Dust hung in the air across the town. Sirens echoed in the distance. Half the town looked wrecked. Roads had cracked, windows had shattered, and several older buildings had partially collapsed. No one there had ever experienced an earthquake before, so the damage was worse than it might have been in a place prepared for them. News reporters were already everywhere, setting up cameras and broadcasting live as emergency services rushed between locations. “A powerful and unexpected earthquake has struck the region.” “A number of buildings have suffered structural damage,” “Authorities confirm several casualties.” A few lives had been lost. Thankfully, only a handful. Several others were injured, but most of the injuries weren’t life-threatening. It could have been much worse.
~~~
The first thing Kei did once the shaking stopped was reach out through the mindlink. Everyone report in. Are you okay? What about the mates? There was a moment of silence. Then Nicholas answered first. We’re okay, he said quickly. Rocky’s fine. Tara and Sora, too. EJ took a bookshelf to the back, but it’s just a bruise and a small tear. A second later, EJ’s voice appeared as well. It’s nothing. Next came Harua. Aya and I are fine. No injuries. Yuma checked in after that. I’m okay, too. Maki’s voice followed shortly after. I’m fine. Maybe a bruise on my shoulder, but it’s already healing. Jo answered next, his thoughts clearly strained. I’m okay… but I don’t know about Sana or Taki yet. Fuma spoke up. I’m fine as well. Then his tone shifted slightly. EJ… thank you for protecting Tara. EJ responded immediately. Of course. That’s what we do.
There was a brief pause. Then another voice joined the link, Sunoo. They had figured out a way for both him and Jay to connect to the mindlink despite them not being wolves. Willow and I are safe, Sunoo said. Some of our coworkers got minor injuries when a window shattered, but nothing serious. Jay’s voice came next. Everyone at Koyomi is okay. Luna, Miyu, and Jungwon, no injuries. He sighed. But the kitchen is wrecked. Honestly… most of the city looks like that. For a moment, the link was quiet. Then Kei asked the question everyone was thinking. Taki? Silence. Kei tried again. Taki, respond. Nothing. No voice. No thoughts. No response at all. A heavy worry settled over the pack. Jo’s anxiety immediately spiked. Taki? he called again, panic creeping into his voice. Still nothing. They couldn’t reach Niki either. He hadn’t been added to the mindlink yet. And right now, no one had any idea what had happened to Taki or Niki.
~~~
Inside the crumbling remains of the acting department, dust still floated through the air. Pieces of ceiling and plaster had fallen across the classroom, desks were overturned, and cracks ran along the walls like jagged veins. But in the corner, Niki had managed to keep Taki hidden from the rest of the students during the worst of it. He had positioned himself carefully, blocking anyone’s view while Taki struggled with his half-shift. Now that the rumbling had finally stopped, Taki squeezed his eyes shut, forcing his breathing to slow. Slowly… painfully… His claws retracted. The golden glow in his eyes faded. His wolf receded back beneath the surface. And just as he managed to regain control, something else caught his attention. A scent. Taki froze. It was strong. Sweet. Almost like strawberries. He had never smelled anything like it before. His senses sharpened instantly. The scent was unfamiliar… completely new. Yet something about it pulled at him in a way he couldn’t explain. His mind raced. What is that?
The only new person who had been in the room with him was Niki. But this scent, it didn’t belong to him. Taki slowly pushed himself to his feet. Pain shot through his leg, reminding him that it had been hurt during the collapse, but he barely noticed. His attention was completely elsewhere. He began looking around the damaged classroom, scanning every person, every corner. Niki frowned. “Taki?” No answer. “What are you doing?” Still nothing. Taki’s mind was racing. What is this scent? Who does it belong to? Why can I smell it so strongly? Why does it feel like it’s calling to me? His heart started beating faster. Because whatever it was, he felt drawn to it. Soon enough, Taki’s eyes landed on the source of the scent that had been driving his senses wild.
A girl. Or rather, a young woman. She was backed into a corner of the damaged classroom, her arms wrapped around herself as she tried to make herself as small as possible. She was crying. A few other students stood close to her. Too close. Taki recognized them immediately. His bullies. And it seemed they had already found a new target. Taki’s focus locked onto them. At the same moment, Niki noticed them too. He inhaled sharply. Now that he was paying attention, he could smell it clearly as well. The scent of a werewolf. And it was far too strong to belong only to Taki. That girl, she was a werewolf. And worse… She was close to shifting. Those bullies surrounding her were only making it worse.
“Taki,” Niki said sharply. Then louder, “Taki, go!” Taki didn’t hesitate. He limped across the broken floor toward them, ignoring the pain in his leg. The bullies barely had time to react before he shoved between them, forcing them back and placing himself directly in front of the girl. “Back off,” he growled. The bullies stumbled away in surprise. And then, suddenly, the entire room went dark. Not the normal kind of dark. Total darkness. Shadows poured across the room like a thick curtain, swallowing the light until no one could see anything. Except, Taki. His eyes shifted, glowing faintly as his wolf sight adjusted to the darkness. He immediately knew what had happened. Niki. He had warped the shadows, covering the entire room.
The bullies cursed and shouted in confusion. “Hey, what the hell?!” “I can’t see anything!” But Taki ignored them. He turned slightly toward the girl behind him and lowered his voice. “It’s okay,” he whispered gently. “You’re not alone.” The girl slowly looked up at him through her tears. Taki recognized her. (Y/n). They had been in the same classes for three years. Yet he had never known she was a werewolf. And he was almost certain she had never known he was one either. Being this close to her made the scent even stronger. Sweet. Overwhelming. Taki felt his wolf surge forward again, pushing for control. For a moment, his vision blurred as instinct tried to take over, but he forced it back. Barely. Because right now, the worry for (Y/n) was stronger than the fear for himself.
“I’m scared,” she whispered, her voice trembling. Taki understood that feeling better than anyone. Years ago, when he had tried to shift for the first time, he had felt the exact same things. The pain. The fear. The confusion. Wondering why it didn’t work. Why couldn’t he do what the others in his pack could do so easily? And right now, (Y/n) was experiencing all of it. Maybe she didn’t have a pack behind her. But the fear and pain were the same. Taki gently wrapped his arms around her. “Hold on,” he said softly. She immediately clung to him, her arms wrapping tightly around his neck. Taki lifted her off the ground. His injured leg screamed in protest, and he groaned quietly, but he ignored it. If my brothers can do this… so can I. He limped toward the opening of the ruined classroom, carefully stepping over broken desks and fallen debris. Niki hurried over to them, immediately moving to Taki’s side. “I’ve got you,” he said, supporting some of Taki’s weight as they moved.
Together, they managed to get out of the damaged room and into the hallway. Once they were safely out, Niki released his focus. The warped shadows slid back into their normal places. Light flooded the hallway again. Students shouted in confusion as their vision returned. But the three of them didn’t stop. They moved across the campus grounds until they found a quiet, secluded corner away from the crowds and emergency responders. Finally, Taki carefully set (Y/n) down. The moment he did, his leg gave out slightly. “Ah!” He hissed in pain, grabbing his thigh as it throbbed sharply. (Y/n) had calmed a little by now, but fear still filled her eyes. Her breathing was uneven. And when she looked down at her hands, she froze. Claws. Sharp. Not human. Her eyes widened in horror. “I… I don’t understand,” she whispered shakily. “How… how is this possible?”
Taki and Niki exchanged a quick glance. Did she… not know? “What am I?” she asked again, her voice shaking worse than before. Tears streamed down her face, and she still hadn’t really looked at either of them closely enough to notice that they weren’t exactly normal either. Taki slowly reached forward and gently took her hand. She flinched immediately. “Don’t!” she said quickly, panic in her voice. “My claw, hand, I might hurt you.” But Taki didn’t let go. Instead, he carefully laced their fingers together, holding her trembling hand between his. He tried to give her the softest, most reassuring smile he could manage. “You’re a werewolf,” he said gently. “It’s okay. I am one too.” “But… how?” she whispered. That was when she finally looked at him properly. Her eyes widened slightly as she noticed the golden glow in his. He expected fear. Most people reacted that way. But instead, she just looked confused… overwhelmed… searching for answers.
Taki spoke softly. “You were born a werewolf,” he explained. “But you probably didn’t grow up with a pack. Maybe you were adopted by a human family or something like that.” He nodded toward her shaking hands. “So your wolf stayed dormant all these years… until now.” Her brows furrowed as she tried to process everything. “The fear… the danger from earlier,” Taki continued quietly. “That probably triggered it. It woke your wolf up.” She shook her head slightly, still struggling to believe it. “How… how is that possible?” Before Taki could answer, pain shot through his leg again. “Ah!” He groaned, grabbing his thigh tightly. The bone was trying to heal. But something was wrong. It wasn’t setting properly. Which meant it was most likely fractured and out of place. Taki looked over at Niki, breathing a little heavier now. “We need to bring her to the pack,” he said. “But I can’t move like this.”
Niki blinked. “…Taki.” “What?” “Use the mindlink.” Taki stared at him for a second. Then he laughed weakly. “…Right.” Of course, he would forget something that obvious. But before he could reach out to the pack, “Taki!” A familiar voice called out across the campus. Taki’s head snapped up. Jo. And Sana. They were running around looking for them, panic written all over their faces. Niki waved them over quickly. The second Jo reached them, he dropped to his knees and pulled Taki into a tight hug. “We thought we lost you,” Jo said, his voice thick with relief.
(Y/n) trembled when she saw the two new people rushing toward them. For a brief moment, fear spiked in her chest again. But as she watched them, really watched them, she noticed something different. The way they immediately ran to Taki. The panic in their voices. The relief when they saw he was alive. They looked like… family. Or something close to it. And suddenly a strange emptiness settled in her chest. A quiet ache she had never felt before. Is this… what a pack feels like? Is that what my wolf is reaching for? She had never had anything like that before. No pack. No one who understood her. Just confusion and a life that suddenly didn’t make sense anymore.
“Why didn’t you respond earlier?” Jo asked urgently as he pulled back from the hug, quickly looking Taki over. His eyes immediately landed on the injured leg. Taki rubbed the back of his neck sheepishly. “I didn’t hear you guys,” he admitted. “A lot happened during the earthquake… and after it.” He shrugged slightly. “I guess the link couldn’t reach me because I wasn’t open to it.” Jo sighed in relief before hugging him again, tighter this time. “Idiot,” he muttered softly. “You scared us.” Then he stood up and looked over at Niki. “You hurt?” Niki shook his head. “I’m fine.” Jo nodded once before speaking into the mindlink. I found Taki. The response from the pack came instantly. He’s alive, Jo continued. But his leg’s injured. Niki’s fine. There was a collective wave of relief through the link. Then Jo added, But we’ve got someone else with us too. A girl. A pause. She appears to be a wolf. That definitely caught everyone’s attention. Questions immediately started flying through the link. Jo sighed. We’ll explain when we get back. It’ll take a while to get to the village.
Meanwhile, Sana had crouched down in front of (Y/n). “Hey,” she said gently. “Are you okay?” (Y/n) still felt completely overwhelmed. Her hands still had claws. Her world had just shattered. But physically… she wasn’t hurt. So she slowly nodded. Sana smiled warmly. “Good. I’m Sana, by the way.” (Y/n) hesitated before answering quietly. “(Y/n).” “Nice to meet you, (Y/n).” Behind them, Jo crouched down and, with Niki’s help, carefully lifted Taki onto his back. Taki winced slightly as his leg shifted. “Sorry,” Jo said. “It’s fine,” Taki muttered. Once he was secure, Jo stood up fully, adjusting his grip as he prepared to carry him all the way back.
Sana gently helped (Y/n) stand as well. “Come with us,” she said softly. (Y/n) looked around the damaged campus. Sirens. Broken buildings. People everywhere. Nothing felt familiar anymore. Then she looked back at the small group in front of her. They at least seemed to know what was happening. And right now… she had nowhere else to go. So after a moment, she nodded. And went with them. The walk back to the pack village took much longer than usual. The earthquake had turned familiar paths into a maze of broken ground, fallen trees, and cracked pavement. More than once, they had to detour around collapsed structures or unstable earth. Jo carried Taki the whole way, refusing to slow down despite the obstacles, while Niki stayed close in case he needed help.
Sana walked beside (Y/n), guiding her carefully over the uneven terrain. By the time they finally reached the pack village, most of the others had already made it back. The moment Kei saw Aya, he rushed straight toward her. “Aya!” He wrapped his arms around her tightly, pulling her against his chest. “I’m so glad you’re okay,” he said, his voice thick with relief. Aya hugged him just as tightly. “I’m okay, Kei. I’m okay.” All around the village, similar reunions were happening. Fuma pulled Tara into his arms the second he saw her. Yuma held Miyu close, pressing a kiss to the top of her head. Maki nearly tackled Luna with how fast he ran to her, hugging her like he never intended to let go. Harua wrapped Willow in a quiet but firm embrace. Nicholas still had Rocky held tightly in his arms; he hadn’t let go since the earthquake began.
Nearby, EJ and Sora stood close together as Sora carefully worked her hands over his back. “You really should let someone else handle the shielding next time,” she muttered as her healing ability worked through the bruise and tear on his back. EJ huffed softly. “And let a bookshelf fall on you instead?” Sora didn’t answer that. Just then, movement at the edge of the village caught everyone’s attention. Jo, Sana, Niki, and Taki, along with someone unfamiliar, were approaching.
“Taki!” Jay called immediately. He and Jungwon both rushed forward. “Careful,” Jo said as they reached him. Together, Jay and Jungwon helped take Taki’s weight while Jo lowered him carefully. “Let me see,” Jay said, already reaching for Taki’s leg. His hands began to glow faintly as he placed them over the injured area, his healing ability activating. Taki sighed in relief almost immediately as the pain began easing. Nicholas had released Rocky the moment he noticed them arriving. Now he walked over quickly, his expression tense as he looked at Taki. “You okay?” he asked. “Yeah,” Taki said. “I’ll live.” Around them, the rest of the pack slowly gathered. Relief spread through the group, seeing that Taki and Niki were safe.
But their attention quickly shifted to the unfamiliar girl standing behind Sana. (Y/n) instinctively shrank back. There were so many of them. Too many strangers. Too many eyes staring at her. Without thinking, she stepped behind Sana even more, gripping the back of her sleeve slightly as she hid from the group. Her claws were still out. Her fangs hadn’t receded. And her golden eyes made it painfully obvious what she was. A werewolf who hadn’t shifted back. And judging by the confusion and fear still written across her face… One who had absolutely no idea about this world she had suddenly been thrust into.
Fuma slowly walked over to the frightened girl, keeping his movements careful and non-threatening. “Hey,” he said gently. “My name’s Fuma.” (Y/n) stayed hidden behind Sana, gripping the back of her sleeve tightly, but after a moment, she answered quietly. “(Y/n).” Fuma gave a small nod. “Nice to meet you, (Y/n). Do you think you could step forward so we can talk?” She immediately shook her head. “I, I can’t.” Her voice trembled. “I’m scared.” Before Fuma could respond, Tara stepped up beside him and gently placed a hand on his arm. “Fuma, honey,” she said softly. He glanced down at her. “You should step back.” Fuma frowned slightly. “Why?” Tara gave him a small smile. “Because she’s obviously terrified,” she said. “And while we all know you’re basically a teddy bear… You don’t always look like one.” Her eyes briefly flicked toward his broad shoulders and muscles. Fuma opened his mouth to ask what they were supposed to do then, but Tara spoke again before he could. “Let me handle this, okay?” Fuma looked between Tara and the frightened girl for a second, then nodded. “Okay.” He stepped back, giving Tara and Sana space.
Tara moved a little closer, though she kept enough distance so she wouldn’t overwhelm the girl. “Hi,” she said warmly. “I’m Tara.” (Y/n) peeked out slightly from behind Sana. “I know you’re scared,” Tara continued softly. “But we’re not going to hurt you.” Sana gently squeezed (Y/n)’s arm. “Tara was scared, too, when she first came to us,” she added. “Just like you. But look at her now.” (Y/n) looked at Tara again. Compared to Fuma, Tara did look much less intimidating. Tara slowly held out her hand. She didn’t move closer, just waited. “You don’t have to do anything right away,” she said. “But if you want… You can come stand with me.” (Y/n) hesitated for a long moment. Everyone around them stayed quiet. No one pushed her. Finally, she slowly reached out. Her clawed fingers carefully wrapped around Tara’s hand. Tara smiled softly but didn’t tighten her grip, just enough to reassure her she was there.
With a small step, (Y/n) moved out from behind Sana. “There you go,” Tara said gently. Then she explained calmly, “Sana and I are human, so we can’t help you with the shifting part.” She gestured slightly toward Fuma. “But Fuma can. He’s a werewolf, too.” (Y/n)’s shoulders tensed again slightly. Tara squeezed her hand reassuringly. “I promise I won’t let go,” she said. “I’ll stay right here the whole time.” After a moment of hesitation… (Y/n) nodded. “…Okay.” And finally agreed to talk to Fuma.
As (Y/n) walked toward Fuma with Tara, her eyes drifted back to Taki. He was sitting on the ground a short distance away, his face twisted in pain. The person kneeling beside him had his hands glowing faintly as he tried to heal the injury. Even from where she stood, she could tell it wasn’t working very well. “He’ll be okay,” Fuma said gently when he noticed where her attention was. (Y/n) tightened her grip on Tara’s hand slightly. Now she was standing only a couple of steps away from Fuma. Tara gave her hand a small, reassuring squeeze. “I’m still here,” she whispered. Fuma crouched down slightly so he wouldn’t tower over her. “Alright,” he said calmly. “What’s happening to you right now is your wolf being active; neither you nor the wolf is aware of what’s going on, so we need to help both you and your wolf to understand, to calm down. You need to guide it back.”
(Y/n) swallowed nervously. “I don’t know how.” “That’s okay,” Fuma said. “I’ll show you.” He took a slow breath, then demonstrated. As the pack watched, his eyes briefly flashed golden, claws extending slightly before he calmly pulled them back again, shifting smoothly between wolf traits and human. “You focus on yourself,” he explained. “Your breathing. Your control. Think about being human again. Picture the claws going back to normal nails, your eyes becoming less sharp, your muscles relaxing around your face, your shoulders, your entire body.” (Y/n) nodded nervously. She tried. Nothing happened. Her claws remained. Her fangs still pressed against her lower lip. “Try again,” Tara encouraged softly. (Y/n) closed her eyes and focused on her breathing. Slow inhale. Slow exhale. It took a few tries. But gradually, her claws retracted. Her fangs shrank back. And the golden glow in her eyes faded until they returned to their normal color. The moment the shift fully settled, the strength seemed to leave her body all at once. Her knees buckled. “Oh!”
Tara quickly crouched with her as (Y/n) collapsed to the ground, exhausted. “It’s okay,” Tara said gently, still holding her hand. “That happens sometimes.” (Y/n) was breathing heavily, completely drained. But she was okay. Across the clearing, things were a bit more tense. Jay frowned as he continued examining Taki’s leg. Something wasn’t right. Nicholas noticed the expression. “What is it?” he asked. Jay leaned back slightly. “Taki’s werewolf healing already kicked in when he got injured in the first place,” he explained. “But the bone didn’t set correctly, especially not since he was walking on the leg.” Taki groaned quietly. “That means the fracture started healing wrong,” Jay continued. “Which is why it still hurts. My healing can’t fix it unless the bone is set properly first.” Nicholas frowned. “So what do we do?” Jay met his eyes. “We have to break it again.”
Taki’s head snapped up. “You’re kidding,” “Are you sure?” Nicholas asked. Jay nodded firmly. “It’s the only way.” Nicholas sighed, turning to Taki. “Sorry, little brother.” Before Taki could even fully process what was happening, Nicholas grabbed his thigh firmly and snapped the bone. A loud crack echoed through the clearing. Taki screamed, the sound tearing out of his throat as his claws instinctively dug into the dirt beneath him. A low growl followed as pain surged through his leg. But just as quickly as it came, it eased. Jay immediately placed his glowing hands over the injury again. “Now it’ll work,” he said. The healing magic flowed through the bone properly this time, knitting it back together the way it should have from the start.
Jo slowly looked around the pack village, taking in the damage. Compared to the city, they had been lucky. The main house was still standing, and most of the smaller cabins were too. But the forest surrounding them had clearly taken the worst of the earthquake. Several trees had fallen, parts of the ground had split, and branches were scattered everywhere. He turned to EJ. “You were here when it hit,” Jo said. “How bad is the damage?” EJ shrugged slightly. “The main house took some hits,” he replied. “We probably lost most of the porcelain in the kitchen based on the sound, and the TV is probably broken since it fell down, and the bookshelf is beyond saving.” He glanced back at the house. “But that’s about all we know so far. We haven’t checked the rest yet.”
Aya exchanged a look with Kei before speaking. “We’ll take a look around the territory,” she said. Nicholas and Rocky nodded in agreement. “And we should check the pond too,” Nicholas added. Sunoo stepped forward. “I’ll come with you,” he said. “Just in case you need some extra magic.” (Y/n), who had been sitting on the ground beside Tara, looked up in confusion. “Magic?” Tara smiled softly. “Yeah… there’s a bit of everything here.” She gently pointed around the group as she explained. “Many of us girls are human,” she said. “But we also have vampires.” She gestured toward Sora, Jay, Jungwon, and Niki. “Rocky is a witch,” she added, nodding toward her. “And Sunoo is a wizard.” Then she motioned toward the rest of the group. “And the rest are werewolves.” (Y/n) blinked slowly, trying to process all of that. “…Oh.” It was a lot to take in. She nodded quietly, even though her mind was still racing.
Nearby, Miyu looked toward the main house. “If the kitchen survived,” she said, “I could make something for everyone.” After everything that had happened, they all looked like they could use something warm. “Comfort food sounds perfect right now,” she added softly. Yuma immediately followed her toward the house. “I’ll help.” Maki stood up too, stretching slightly. “Yeah, I’ll check what’s still usable.” Luna joined them as well. Together, the four of them headed inside, carefully stepping over broken porcelain and fallen objects as they started clearing space and figuring out what they could still use to cook.
~~~
As Aya, Kei, Rocky, Nicholas, and Sunoo walked through the territory, they checked the forest for fallen trees, cracks in the ground, and anything else that might have been damaged by the earthquake. Eventually, they reached the same spot Aya had pointed out earlier that morning. The place where flowers had been sprouting, where the ground was usually bare. Now the flowers had fully bloomed. But something about them felt… wrong. They were large, much larger than normal flowers, and each one was a different color. Deep red, bright yellow, pale blue, dark violet. Their petals seemed almost too perfect, standing tall despite the chaos the earthquake had caused around them. Aya tilted her head. “That’s strange,” she murmured. She began to crouch down, reaching out to touch one of the petals. “NO!” Rocky’s scream cut through the air.
Aya froze instantly, her fingers stopping just inches from the flower. Kei immediately grabbed her arm and pulled her back to her feet, moving her a few steps away from the strange plants. “What is it?” Kei asked sharply. Rocky stepped closer to the flowers, her face tense. “These flowers…” she said quietly. “They might be the reason for the earthquake.” Everyone looked at her. “What do you mean?” Kei asked. Rocky lifted one hand and murmured a quiet spell. A book appeared in her grasp. She opened it quickly, flipping through the pages with practiced familiarity. “I’m almost certain these are magical flowers,” she said as she searched. “Flowers that bring catastrophes to life.” Aya’s eyes widened slightly. Rocky suddenly stopped turning pages. “Aha.” She turned the book so she could examine the illustration and description more closely. “Just like I thought.”
She pointed to the page. “This combination of colors,” she explained, gesturing toward the blooms in front of them, “represents the rumbling of the earth.” She looked up. “In other words… an earthquake.” Kei frowned. “But how did they appear here?” Rocky slowly closed the book. “I’m not entirely sure.” She studied the flowers again. “My guess is they were planted here a very long time ago,” she said. “The magic needed to create these kinds of flowers has been lost for ages.” Sunoo stepped a little closer, examining them carefully. “So why did they activate now?” Nicholas asked. Rocky glanced at Sunoo, then at herself. “…Probably us.” Sunoo blinked. “Us?” Rocky nodded slowly. “These flowers react to magic,” she explained. “They probably sensed ours.” She gestured lightly between herself and Sunoo. “Having both a witch and a wizard nearby might have been enough to awaken them.” She hesitated slightly. “That’s just a guess, though. They could have also been planted with a time spell, only allowing them to bloom just now.”
Rocky looked back at Aya, her expression serious. “The reason I stopped you,” she said, “is because if someone without magic touches these flowers…” She paused briefly. “They turn you to stone.” Aya’s eyes widened. “…Stone?” Rocky nodded. “It’s a defense mechanism,” she explained. “A way to stop people from removing them.” Kei instinctively pulled Aya a little farther away from the flowers. “And if someone is turned to stone?” Aya asked quietly. Rocky’s voice grew even more serious. “Nothing can reverse it.” A heavy silence settled over them. “That’s terrifying,” Aya said softly. Sunoo nodded in agreement. “Yeah,” he said. “It really is.”
He stepped closer to Rocky, glancing between her and the flowers. “Are you sure we can touch them?” Rocky nodded firmly. “I’m sure.” She crouched beside the strange blooms. “I’ve done this before,” she said. “A long time ago.” Sunoo tilted his head slightly. “When I was still a child,” Rocky continued. “Back when I lived with my old coven, before I became an outcast.” Her eyes briefly darkened at the memory. “These flowers appeared near our territory, too. Everyone in the coven helped remove them.” She gently wrapped her hand around the stem of one flower. “You pull them out,” she explained. “Roots and all.” With a firm tug, she dragged the flower from the ground. The roots came free with a soft tear of soil. “And then you burn them,” she added. “That way they can’t reroot somewhere else.” Sunoo nodded. “Got it.” He stepped forward beside her. Together, the two mages began carefully pulling the strange flowers from the earth, placing them in a small pile nearby. A short distance away, Aya and Kei continued walking through the forest, checking the rest of the territory for damage. Nicholas, however, stayed behind. He leaned casually against a nearby tree, though his eyes remained fixed on Rocky as she worked. Keeping a quiet watch over his mate while the two mages removed the dangerous flowers.
Once the last of the strange flowers had been pulled from the ground, Rocky brushed some dirt from her hands and opened the book again. She flipped through a few pages before stopping, scanning the text carefully. “We’ll need to burn the soil,” she said. Sunoo looked at the ground. “Just to make sure there aren’t any roots left.” She tapped the page. “If we destroy them properly, the magic should fade.” Nicholas looked down at the flowers. “I can help carry them,” he offered, stepping closer. Rocky immediately shook her head. “No.” He paused, eyeing them cautiously. Nicholas raised an eyebrow. “Not even after they’ve been pulled out?” “Even then,” she replied. “They’ll still turn you to stone.” She nudged one lightly with the tip of her shoe. “They’re nasty like that.” Nicholas quickly pulled his hand back. “…Good to know.”
Rocky closed the book again. “We’ll burn them in the normal fire pit,” she said. “They’re quite pretty when they burn, it’s like fireworks, in a way.” Sunoo nodded. Nicholas straightened, glancing toward the forest path. “I’ll head back first,” he said. “Let the others know what’s going on.” Rocky nodded. “We’ll follow in a minute. Sunoo and I just need to use a little magic here first, burn any roots that might still be underground.” Sunoo lifted his hand slightly, already preparing a small spell. Nicholas gave them one last look before turning and jogging back toward the pack village.
When he arrived, he immediately noticed that most of the group was still outside. Taki, Jay, Jungwon, Niki, Sana, Tara, Fuma, and (Y/n) were all gathered in roughly the same spots they had been when he left. Taki was still sitting while Jay finished checking his leg. Nicholas looked around briefly. The only ones missing were EJ, Sora, and Jo. “Where are the others?” he asked. Sana glanced toward the row of cabins. “Checking the smaller houses,” she replied. Nicholas nodded slightly, looking toward the cabins where they had disappeared, inspecting the damage the earthquake might have caused.
Nicholas walked over to the fire pit where they had held their party a few days earlier. He began placing logs inside, stacking them carefully before crouching down to start the fire. A moment later, Fuma approached him. “What are you doing?” he asked, watching as Nicholas struck the flame. Nicholas glanced up at him. “Rocky and Sunoo found something out in the territory,” he said. “Magical flowers.” That immediately caught everyone’s attention. “Magical flowers?” Sana repeated. Nicholas nodded as the first flames began to catch on the dry wood. “They’re the reason for the earthquake,” he explained. “Apparently, different colors cause different catastrophes.” The group fell quiet for a moment.
Jay’s eyes widened slightly. “…Those flowers actually exist?” Nicholas looked up at him. “You’ve heard of them?” Jay nodded slowly. “I’ve read about them,” he said. “But only in very old texts, a long time ago.” He shook his head in disbelief. “I’ve been alive for a few hundred years, and in all that time they’ve never appeared. The magic needed to create them was lost long before I was even born.” Nicholas leaned back slightly as the fire began growing stronger. “Rocky and Sunoo are removing the rest of the roots now,” he said. “Then they’ll bring the flowers here so we can burn them.” Jay nodded thoughtfully.
After a moment, Nicholas looked toward the girl standing a little behind Sana. “How are you doing?” he asked gently. (Y/n) shifted slightly, still looking somewhat unsure of where to stand. “I… feel a little better,” she admitted. “Still confused though.” Nicholas gave her a warm smile. “That’s understandable.” Then he turned toward his younger brother. “And you?” he asked. “How’s the leg?” Taki flexed it slightly. “It’s still a bit sore,” he said. “But I’m okay.” Jay nodded from where he sat beside him. “That soreness might last another hour or so,” he explained. “We had to snap the bone again to set it properly.” Taki grimaced a little at the reminder. “And the fracture lasted longer than it should have,” Jay added. “Werewolf bodies aren’t made for that kind of injury. They’re built to heal almost instantly.”
Soon, the fire in the pit had grown into steady flames. One by one, everyone moved closer, sitting down around it. Even though the spring sun was still up, it was slowly drifting toward evening, and the breeze had begun to carry a colder bite through the air. The warmth of the fire was more than welcome. (Y/n) hesitated for a moment before quietly sitting down. She ended up beside Taki. For a moment, she just stared into the flames, her hands resting in her lap. Then she leaned slightly closer to him and whispered softly, “Thank you.” Taki turned his head toward her. “For saving me,” she continued quietly. “And… for everything.” Taki’s ears turned slightly pink. He gave her a shy smile. “No worries,” he said softly. “I’m happy I could help.”
Taki could still smell it. That soft, sweet scent. Strawberries. He didn’t know why her scent reminded him so strongly of it, but now that she sat beside him, close enough that their shoulders nearly touched, it surrounded him. And it made him feel… strange. Not bad. Just unfamiliar. It was warm and comforting, almost nostalgic somehow, yet completely new at the same time. It made his chest feel light, like something bright had settled there, but it also made his heart beat a little faster. Calm and anxious. Safe and nervous. He couldn’t explain it. But when he glanced at (Y/n), seeing her finally smile as she watched Harua and Willow joking around, a small laugh leaving her lips for the first time that day, something inside him settled.
For a moment, everything felt quiet. Peaceful. Complete. One by one, the rest of the pack gathered around the fire. Soon the whole group was sitting in a loose circle around the pit. Miyu came out of the house carrying a large pot. “I managed to make stew,” she announced. Yuma, Maki, and Luna followed behind her, carrying bowls and spoons. They began handing them out to everyone. The warm food was more than welcome after the long, stressful day. Just as everyone settled in, Rocky and Sunoo appeared from the forest path. Sunoo was carrying a bundle of the strange flowers carefully wrapped in cloth.
Immediately the group’s attention shifted to them. “Those are the flowers?” Tara asked. Even from a distance they were striking. Each flower was large, its petals bright and vibrant, every single one a different color. Several people leaned forward in awe. “They’re beautiful,” Sana murmured. Rocky quickly raised a hand. “Beautiful and deadly,” she reminded them. Everyone instinctively leaned back again. Nicholas stood and stepped closer to the pit. “Ready?” he asked. Rocky nodded. Sunoo carefully handed her the bundle. Then, one by one, Rocky dropped the flowers into the flames. The moment the first flower touched the fire, something incredible happened. The flames burst upward in a swirl of color.
Blues, reds, golds, and purples spiraled through the fire like living light. Gasps spread through the group. “It’s like a magic show,” Jungwon whispered. The flames twisted and danced, colors exploding through the air like soft fireworks. Even the air itself seemed to shimmer. Then, as the flowers burned away, something else happened. A low rumble passed through the ground. Everyone froze slightly. But this time, the shaking was gentle. Nothing like the violent earthquake earlier. Slowly, quietly, the earth around them began to settle. Small cracks in the ground pulled back together. Uneven patches of soil were smoothed out. The land itself seemed to relax. When the rumble finally faded, the territory looked far more stable again. There were still fallen trees and signs of damage from the earlier quake, but the ground itself was no longer broken and uneven. Rocky let out a quiet breath. “It worked.”
As the last of the strange flowers burned into nothingness, the colorful flames slowly faded back into ordinary fire. The rumbling beneath the ground stopped completely. For the first time since the earthquake, everything felt calm. Around the fire pit, everyone ate the warm stew Miyu had made, the quiet chatter of the pack filling the evening air. Taki sat beside (Y/n), slowly eating from his bowl. After a moment, he leaned a little closer to her. “Do you… want to go home tonight?” he asked gently. “Or stay here?” (Y/n) looked down at her bowl for a moment. “I’m not sure,” she admitted quietly. She shifted slightly, pulling her legs a little closer. “Home is supposed to be my safe place,” she said. “But right now… I’m kind of scared to go there. I don’t know how much damage there is to my home.” Her fingers tightened slightly around the spoon. “I don’t even know what I am anymore,” she added softly. “Finding out I’m a werewolf today… It’s just a lot.” She glanced around the circle. “But being here… with all of you… it makes me feel a little better.”
Before Taki could respond, Sora spoke from across the fire. “You’re welcome to stay,” she said with a gentle smile. Everyone looked toward her. “We have the space,” she continued. “And wolves are meant to have packs.” She gestured lightly around the group. “That’s probably why you feel safe here. Even if you’re not part of the pack yet, your wolf can still feel that you’re surrounded by other wolves.” Sora shrugged lightly. “And honestly, what’s one more person in our already huge family?” A few soft chuckles spread through the group. (Y/n) hesitated before asking, “But… what about the damage from the earthquake?” EJ answered this time. “Most of the damage was actually in the main house,” he said. He scratched the back of his neck slightly. “And that was mostly our own fault.” Everyone looked at him. “We never secured some of the shelves and cupboards properly,” he admitted. “So the bookshelf collapsed, a lot of the porcelain broke… and the TV is probably gone too.”
He shrugged. “The smaller cabins were built more carefully though. Only a couple of frames were damaged in two of them.” “That’s all?” (Y/n) asked, surprised. “Pretty much,” EJ said. (Y/n) looked around the group again. Everyone was watching her with calm, welcoming expressions. She smiled shyly. “Well… if it’s really okay…” Her voice softened slightly. “I’d like to stay tonight.” Immediately, several of them chuckled. “Of course it’s okay,” Miyu said warmly. Willow leaned forward slightly. “You can borrow some of my clothes to sleep in,” she offered. “Or some of mine,” Sana added with a smile. (Y/n)’s smile grew a little brighter as she looked at them. Their kindness felt almost overwhelming. She had only met them hours ago. And yet… Something warm settled in her chest as she watched them talk and laugh together. She found herself wondering quietly, Is this what it’s like… being part of a pack?
~~~
As the sun slowly disappeared beyond the horizon, the warm colors of evening fading into night, the pack began winding down for the day. It had been too long. Too chaotic. Between the earthquake, the damage around town, the strange flowers, and (Y/n)’s sudden arrival, everyone silently agreed that the rest of the night should be for rest. Tomorrow they would deal with whatever aftermath the earthquake had left behind. People slowly began heading toward the cabins and the main house. (Y/n) followed Willow and Sana inside, the two of them guiding her through one of the smaller cabins. “You can borrow whatever you want,” Willow said as she opened a drawer. “We’ll find you something comfortable.” “And something for tomorrow too,” Sana added, pulling a shirt from a shelf. “No one expects you to go home tonight.” (Y/n) nodded quietly, still feeling a little overwhelmed, but grateful.
Meanwhile, outside the main house, Rocky, Sora, and Aya stood together on the wooden porch. The evening air had grown cooler, but the firepit still glowed faintly in the distance. For a moment, they watched the others scatter toward their cabins. Then Sora spoke. “I’m not the only one thinking that (Y/n) could be Taki’s mate… right?” Rocky let out a soft giggle. “No,” she said. “I thought that too.” She leaned lightly against the porch railing. “It’s possible neither of them understands it yet, though,” she added. “Both of them have… complicated relationships with their wolves.” Aya nodded thoughtfully. “And the way Niki described what happened in the classroom,” she said, “that definitely sounded like how some of the boys reacted when they first met their mates.” Rocky hummed in agreement. Before they could continue the conversation, the door behind them opened. Kei stepped out onto the porch. He looked between the three of them with a teasing smile. “Are you girls out here gossiping?” Aya turned toward him, raising an eyebrow. “And what if we were?” Kei chuckled as he walked over. He wrapped an arm around her shoulders, pulling her close and kissing her temple lightly. “Then I’d say that’s dangerous,” he joked. Aya snorted softly.
Kei glanced toward Rocky and Sora again. “Actually,” he said, “could I steal the two of you for a moment?” Rocky tilted her head. “For what?” “I need to discuss something with you,” Kei replied. Aya shrugged casually, slipping out from under his arm. “Sure,” she said. “I’ll go find someone else to gossip with.” She gave them a playful smile before heading down the porch steps, leaving Kei alone with Rocky and Sora. Sora and Rocky both looked at Kei expectantly, waiting for him to explain what he wanted to talk about. But Kei didn’t speak immediately. Instead, he looked… nervous. Unusually nervous. He rubbed the back of his neck, glancing briefly toward the yard as if making sure no one else was nearby. Then he cleared his throat and leaned a little closer to them.
“I… wanted to ask for your help with something,” he said quietly. Sora tilted her head. “With what?” Before Kei could answer, Rocky suddenly straightened. Her eyes widened slightly in realization. “You want to propose to Aya, right?” Kei froze. He stared at Rocky like she had just shattered the moon above them. For a moment, he didn’t say anything. Then, slowly, he nodded. He looked absolutely terrified. Sora and Rocky immediately squealed. “That’s so sweet!” “Oh my god!” “Shhh!” Kei hissed quickly, waving his hands at them. “You’re going to let the whole village hear you.” They both clapped their hands over their mouths, trying to contain their excitement. Kei let out a breath and leaned against the porch railing. “I’ve been thinking about it for a while,” he admitted. “But after today… after the earthquake…” He looked down for a moment. “Being away from her while that was happening made me realize something.” He looked back at them. “I can’t wait anymore. I need to do it now.”
Rocky’s expression softened immediately. Without another word, she flicked her wrist. A small notebook and pen appeared in her hands in a brief shimmer of magic. She flipped it open like she was preparing for an official meeting. “Alright,” she said seriously. “What do you need help with?” Kei chuckled nervously. “Well… step one is figuring out Aya’s ring size,” he said. “I can’t exactly ask her directly, so I need to know before I get the ring.” Rocky nodded immediately, already scribbling something down. “Done,” she said. “Give me two days. Three tops.” Kei blinked. “Seriously?” Rocky grinned. “Please. You’re talking to a witch, and I’m a designer, the girls are used to me going to take random measurements all the time.” Sora nodded in agreement. Kei smiled in relief. “I knew you two were the right people to ask.” Then his expression turned serious again. “But no one else can know,” he added quickly. “Not yet. Not even Nico or EJ.” Sora and Rocky exchanged a look. Then both of them nodded. “Don’t worry,” Sora said. “We’ve got it covered,” Rocky added. “Your secret is safe with us.”
Meanwhile, inside the main house, Nicholas was sitting on the couch with Niki. The room was dimly lit, most of the others having already gone off to their cabins for the night. Nicholas leaned forward slightly, resting his elbows on his knees. “I wanted to thank you,” he said. Niki looked at him. “For what?” he asked. “For what you did for Taki today,” Nicholas replied. “In the classroom. Protecting him, helping him get out of there… all of it.” Niki gave a small smile. “I just did what anyone would have done.” Nicholas shook his head slightly. “Not everyone would have handled it the way you did.” He hesitated for a moment before continuing.
“And I also wanted to apologize,” he added. “For how I treated you when you first arrived.” Niki raised an eyebrow slightly. “I shouldn’t have been so hostile,” Nicholas admitted. “I judged you before I even knew you. That wasn’t fair.” Niki waved a hand lightly. “It’s alright,” he said. “You were protecting your family.” Nicholas smiled at that. “Well,” he said, standing up from the couch, “I’m glad you’re here with us.” Niki returned the smile. “Thank you.” Nicholas stretched slightly before heading toward the stairs. “I’ll see you tomorrow,” he said. “Sleep well.” “You too,” Niki replied, giving him a small wave. Before long, the entire village had grown quiet. The lights in the cabins and the main house slowly went out one by one, and eventually everyone settled into sleep after the long, exhausting day.
~~~
The next morning came quietly. Soft sunlight filtered through the trees surrounding the village, the air still cool from the night before. Luna was one of the first to wake up. Beside her, Maki was still sleeping heavily, sprawled across the bed without the slightest sign that he would be waking up anytime soon. Luna sighed softly, amused. “Figures,” she muttered. Carefully slipping out of bed so she wouldn’t wake him, she stepped outside, deciding to get some fresh air before the rest of the village started moving. The morning was calm. When she walked toward the fire pit, she noticed someone already sitting there. (Y/n). She was sitting on one of the logs surrounding the pit, her hands folded in her lap as she stared toward the rising sun. Luna approached slowly. “Hey,” she said gently. “Mind if I join you?” (Y/n) looked over at her. “Sure,” she said quietly. Luna sat down beside her. For a while, neither of them spoke. They simply sat there in the quiet morning, watching the sunlight slowly spread across the sky.
After a few minutes of silence, Luna glanced at (Y/n). “How are you doing?” she asked gently. (Y/n) shrugged slightly, her eyes still on the ground. “I don’t really know,” she admitted. “I’m still… in shock, I guess.” Luna let out a small chuckle. “Yeah,” she said. “I can understand that.” (Y/n) looked over at her. “You can?” Luna nodded. “I haven’t been in this world very long either,” she explained. “Only two or three months.” (Y/n)’s eyes widened slightly. “Really?” “Really,” Luna confirmed. “And when I found out Maki was a werewolf… I didn’t exactly take it well.” (Y/n) tilted her head. “What happened?” Luna sighed softly and looked down at the dirt beneath her feet. She nudged it with the tip of her shoe.
“Well,” she said slowly, “I called him a monster… and threw a glass at him before running away.” (Y/n) blinked in surprise. “What changed your mind?” Luna thought for a moment before answering. “Honestly?” she said. “I don’t think I ever truly believed he was a monster.” She looked up toward the trees surrounding the village. “I’d known Maki for a while before that. And he’d always been… sweet. Kind.” She paused. “It was my own fear that made me push him away.” (Y/n) listened quietly. “My fear of being rejected,” Luna continued. “Of being different. Of everything changing.” She gave a small smile. “He was never the monster,” she said. “My fear was.”
For a moment they sat quietly again. “But being here,” Luna added, gesturing lightly toward the cabins around them, “with the pack… it’s changed how I see the world.” (Y/n) glanced around the village. “I’ve learned a lot about myself,” Luna continued. “And I’ve learned to love myself more too.” She looked back at (Y/n). “There’s no one more welcoming or loving than this pack.” (Y/n) slowly looked down at her hands resting in her lap. “I still can’t believe it,” she murmured. “That I’ve lived for more than twenty years without knowing I was a werewolf.” She shook her head slightly. “It’s a lot to take in,” she said quietly. “Finding out you’re… a supernatural creature.”
“I can only imagine,” Luna replied softly. They fell into silence again for a little while, the quiet morning filled only with birdsong and the rustling of leaves in the trees. After a moment, (Y/n) spoke again. “What’s it like?” she asked. Luna glanced at her. “Being mated to someone?” Luna smiled a little. “Well,” she said, thinking about how to explain it, “as a human, it’s not that different from just being very, very in love.” (Y/n) listened carefully. “It’s different for the wolves,” Luna continued, “and for the vampires too. They’re the ones actually affected by the mating bond.” She nudged (Y/n) lightly with her shoulder. “If you’re curious, you could always ask the guys. Or maybe Sora,” she suggested. “They feel the bond much more strongly than any of us humans do.”
(Y/n) hummed quietly, her gaze drifting upward. A few birds were flying across the pale morning sky, their wings catching the sunlight. “I’ve always felt a little… different,” she said slowly. Luna didn’t interrupt. “Even before yesterday,” (Y/n) continued. “Compared to most people my age.” She looked down at her hands again. “I never really worked out or trained, but I was always stronger than most of my classmates.” She gave a small, uncertain laugh. “And during PE… when we had to run, I was always faster. I had more stamina than most of the guys too.” She paused. “I never understood why.” Her fingers curled slightly. “But now I do.” She exhaled slowly. “It was my genes,” she said. “My werewolf ones.” Luna’s expression softened. She gently wrapped an arm around (Y/n)’s shoulders and pulled her into a side hug. “It’s okay to be confused,” Luna said quietly. (Y/n) leaned into the warmth of the hug. “And it’s okay if you’re not fine with all of this yet,” Luna continued. “Finding out something like this changes a lot.” She squeezed her shoulder reassuringly. “It’s okay to want to cry,” she added. “Or scream.” Her voice softened even more. “It’s better to feel those things than to shut yourself down.”
“Thank you,” (Y/n) said quietly. Not long after, the door to the main house opened and Fuma and Tara stepped outside. When they noticed the two girls sitting by the fire pit, they walked over. Tara smiled. “It’s unusual seeing you up this early,” she said to Luna. Luna chuckled. “Yeah, I know. I just felt like it today.” Tara smiled warmly at that. Fuma looked toward (Y/n). “Good morning,” he said. “How are you doing?” (Y/n) gave the same small shrug she had earlier. “Still… kind of in shock.” Fuma nodded in understanding. “That’s fair,” he said. “It can be hard to wrap your head around all of this.” He gestured lightly toward the village. “But we’re here to help you, if you need it.” (Y/n) nodded, grateful. Then Fuma reached for Tara’s hand, their fingers lacing together naturally. The two of them began walking toward the forest path.
Luna watched them go for a moment. “EJ is the alpha of the pack,” she explained to (Y/n), “but Fuma is technically also an alpha.” (Y/n) tilted her head slightly. “He does a lot of the patrolling around the territory,” Luna continued. “Something he does every morning.” She smiled a little. “And ever since he found Tara, she goes with him.” (Y/n) watched the couple disappear between the trees. “That’s sweet,” she said softly.
A few moments later, another cabin door opened. Sana and Jo stepped outside, and not long after them Harua and Willow followed. The four of them spotted Luna and (Y/n) by the fire pit and walked over. Sana crouched slightly beside (Y/n). “How did you sleep?” she asked gently. (Y/n) hesitated before answering. “Not super well,” she admitted. “But… it was fine.” Sana nodded understandingly. Harua looked around the village briefly before speaking. “Have either of you seen Taki?” he asked. Luna shook her head. “No.” (Y/n) did the same. “I haven’t either.” Harua frowned slightly. “He spent the night in our cabin,” he said, “but he was gone when we woke up.” Luna blinked. “Already?” Harua nodded. “It’s weird,” he continued. “Taki never gets up first if he doesn’t have to.” He glanced toward the forest, confused. “And he definitely didn’t have to today.”
Luna nodded toward the forest. “Fuma and Tara just left for patrol,” she said. “If Taki’s out somewhere, they’ll probably find him.” Harua nodded slowly, but the tension in his shoulders didn’t disappear. “I know,” he said. “I’m just… a bit worried. I have a bad feeling.” Willow immediately wrapped her arms around him from the side, resting her head lightly against his shoulder. “It’ll be fine,” she said softly. “You’re overthinking.” Harua let out a small breath, leaning into her for a moment. Then (Y/n) spoke up quietly. “Do all of you have some sort of… sixth sense about things like that?” Harua tilted his head slightly. “Well,” he said, “both yes and no.”
He gestured vaguely toward the forest. “Rocky and Sunoo definitely do, since they’re mages. But the pack doesn’t have it in the same way.” (Y/n) listened carefully. “When you’re a wolf in a pack,” Harua continued, “you share a special bond with everyone else in it.” He tapped his chest lightly. “Through that bond, we can tell if someone dies. Or if they’re alive. We can’t really tell if someone is hurt unless it’s life-threatening.” Willow nodded along. “And sometimes,” Harua added, “the bond can make us feel when someone’s in trouble. But it’s not very clear. More like… a bad feeling.” (Y/n) slowly nodded.
“I’m not sure,” she said quietly, looking down at her hands. “But I think I might be feeling something like that too.” Everyone looked at her. “I woke up like I’d had a nightmare,” she explained. “My head was hurting. That’s why I came outside.” She glanced toward the trees. “But it felt like… I was supposed to meet someone.” Luna frowned slightly. “But I didn’t,” (Y/n) continued. “Not until you came out.” She hesitated. “And I still have that feeling. Like I’m supposed to find someone.” For a brief moment, silence fell over the group. Jo slowly lifted his gaze and met Harua’s eyes. Neither of them said anything. But the look they shared was enough. They needed to talk. Somewhere (Y/n) couldn’t hear them.
Just then, the door to one of the cabins creaked open again. Maki stumbled out. He looked far less like a werewolf and far more like a zombie, his hair messy and his eyes barely open as he shuffled forward. Without even looking around, he walked straight toward Luna. When he reached her, he wrapped his arms around her shoulders from behind where she sat by the fire pit, burying his face against her neck. “Come back to bed,” he mumbled sleepily. “It’s too early.” Luna giggled. “It’s like ten.” “Mmm,” Maki murmured, tightening his arms around her slightly. “Too early.” (Y/n) watched the interaction quietly. Her gaze drifted from the two of them to the others nearby, Harua standing with Willow still holding onto him, and Jo beside Sana. There was something about the way they all moved around each other so naturally. The casual touches, the quiet comfort. (Y/n) felt something stir in her chest. It was a strange feeling. Maybe envy. Or maybe something closer to longing.
Before she could think about it too deeply, more doors around the village began opening as the rest of the pack slowly woke up. EJ and Sora stepped outside together, talking quietly. Kei followed shortly after with Aya at his side. Yuma and Miyu came out next, Miyu still tying her hair back while Yuma yawned beside her. Nicholas and Rocky joined them soon after, Rocky carrying a mug of something warm in her hands. Then came Jay, Jungwon, Niki, and Sunoo. Within minutes, the yard was filled with the entire pack. Well, almost the entire pack. Fuma, Tara, and Taki were the only ones missing. Fuma and Tara were easy to explain since they had already left for patrol. But Taki… Taki was still a mystery.
Nicholas crossed his arms slightly, looking around the area. “It’s strange,” he said. “Taki never wakes up this early.” Kei nodded in agreement. “Especially if he doesn’t have to.” Jay glanced toward the forest. “If you want,” he offered, “Jungwon and I could run around the territory and check. With vampire speed we’d be back in a few minutes.” Jungwon nodded in agreement. But EJ shook his head. “No,” he said calmly. Everyone looked at him. “Taki probably just has a lot on his mind after yesterday,” EJ continued. “He might not have slept well.” He glanced toward the forest line. “He’s probably just out on a mental health walk.”
(Y/n) listened quietly as the others talked, but something in her chest felt tight. EJ’s explanation didn’t sit right with her. He’s probably just out on a mental health walk. For some reason, deep inside, she felt that wasn’t true. Taki wasn’t just walking around. Something about the feeling from earlier, the strange pull in her chest, the sense that she was supposed to meet someone, was still there. But she stayed silent. Why would she know better than people who had known Taki his entire life?
A moment later, Jo cleared his throat. “Hey,” he said quietly to the other wolves. “Can we talk for a second?” Harua nodded beside him. “Just the wolves.” The request made EJ, Nicholas, Maki, Kei, and Yuma glance at each other before nodding. Without questioning it, they followed Jo and Harua a short distance away from the others. The girls stayed behind near the fire pit, talking quietly among themselves. Once they were far enough away, Jo spoke first. “It’s about (Y/n),” he said. EJ frowned slightly. “What about her?” Harua rubbed the back of his neck. “She told us something earlier,” he explained. “She woke up because she had a bad feeling.” Nicholas raised an eyebrow. “A bad feeling?” Jo nodded. “She said it felt like she was supposed to meet someone. Like she was supposed to find someone.”
The group went quiet. “But she doesn’t understand it,” Harua added. “Her wolf is still half asleep. It probably can’t communicate with her properly yet.” Kei crossed his arms, thinking. “So what are you suggesting?” Jo exchanged a look with Harua. “We think,” Jo said slowly, “that (Y/n) and Taki might be mates.” Nicholas’ eyes widened slightly. “That would explain some things.” The others looked at him. “Rocky told me yesterday,” Nicholas continued. “She suspected the same thing.”
EJ exhaled slowly. “If that’s true…” he murmured. The group waited for him to continue. “If they are mates,” EJ said, “it could explain why both of their wolves have been struggling.” Kei tilted his head slightly. “You think they’re connected?” EJ nodded. “They might be triggering each other,” he said. “Taki’s wolf has been awake for years, but he’s struggled with shifting. And (Y/n)’s wolf stayed dormant for over twenty years.” Yuma frowned thoughtfully. “If they’re mates,” he said, “maybe their wolves were waiting for each other.” For a moment, that idea hung in the air. Then Maki spoke. “But that doesn’t make sense.” Everyone looked at him. “If they were mates,” he said, “Taki should have known by now.” The others slowly nodded. “That’s true,” Nicholas said. “His wolf is awake. It’s been awake for years.” “And mates recognize each other,” Kei added. Silence fell again. Finally EJ sighed. “Then they probably aren’t mates.” Even as he said it, though, the uneasy feeling among them didn’t fully disappear.
While the boys were still talking a short distance away, Rocky glanced toward Sora. She gave her a small, subtle signal. Now. Sora caught it immediately and gave the slightest nod in return. Rocky clapped her hands lightly to get the girls’ attention. “Hey,” she said casually. “I actually need your help with something.” The girls looked over at her. “What kind of help?” Willow asked. Rocky smiled as she held up her hands. “I’m thinking about designing some jewelry for a possible new line,” she explained. “But I need some models first.” Sana tilted her head. “Models?” “Yeah,” Rocky continued smoothly. “Mostly rings and smaller pieces. But for that I’d need your ring sizes and stuff like that so I can make things that actually fit.” The girls exchanged glances. “That sounds fun,” Luna said immediately.
“Yeah, I’m in,” Willow added. Sana nodded too. “Sure.” Miyu shrugged with a smile. “Why not?” Rocky smiled brightly. Everyone agreed quickly. Everyone except (Y/n). She had stayed quiet through the whole conversation, assuming the idea was meant for the others. After all, they all clearly knew each other much better than they knew her. She didn’t think she was included. But then Rocky turned toward her specifically. “What about you, (Y/n)? Want to join too?” (Y/n) blinked in surprise. For a moment she hesitated. Part of her wanted to say no, mostly because she still felt out of place among them. But when all the girls looked at her expectantly, she didn’t quite have it in her to refuse. So she just nodded. “Okay.”
Rocky beamed. “Great!” Without wasting time, she gently grabbed Aya’s hand. “I’ll start with you,” she said. Sora watched the interaction with a small satisfied smile. Perfect, she thought. It worked. Beside her, Miyu noticed the expression immediately. She nudged Sora’s shoulder lightly. “Why are you smiling like that?” Sora quickly tried to hide it. “Oh, nothing,” she said casually. “I’m just happy.” Miyu narrowed her eyes slightly. “You’re lying.” Sora sighed quietly. Miyu crossed her arms. “So?” Sora glanced briefly toward Rocky and Aya before looking back at her. “You’ll find out soon enough,” she said. “But for now,” she added quickly, “I can’t say anything.” Miyu studied her for another moment before nodding slowly. “Well,” she said. “It better be good.” Sora grinned. “Oh,” she replied. “It is.”
While Rocky began taking Aya’s measurements, the others were still gathered outside. The boys eventually walked back over from where they had been talking, rejoining the group near the fire pit. Sana glanced toward (Y/n). “Do you want to go home?” she asked gently. “We could come with you. Help you check the damage and everything.” (Y/n) shook her head almost immediately. “No,” she said quietly. For a moment she didn’t explain further, but when Sana looked at her with quiet concern, she sighed softly. “I have two roommates,” she said. “They’re in the same class as me.” The girls listened carefully. “They saw me yesterday,” (Y/n) continued. “My eyes… the claws…” Her voice dropped a little. “I doubt they’ll let me back there.” Sana didn’t say anything. Instead, she stepped forward and wrapped her arms around (Y/n). Luna joined the hug a second later. Neither of them spoke. They just held her.
(Y/n)’s shoulders trembled slightly as a single tear slipped down her cheek. After a moment, Luna spoke softly. “It’s okay to cry,” she said. “If the boys are bothering you, we can send them away.” (Y/n) quickly shook her head. “No,” she said. “It’s not that.” She took a shaky breath. “The boys aren’t the problem.” Her eyes dropped to the ground. “I just… feel so lost.” Maki, who had finally woken up enough to properly follow the conversation, stepped forward. He stopped in front of her and slowly crouched down on his heels so he was closer to her height. “You might be lost,” he said gently. (Y/n) looked up at him through her tears. “But you found a pack.” His voice was calm but certain. “And we won’t abandon you. No matter what.” The others watched quietly as he continued. “We’ll stick by your side,” he said. “If you’ll allow us to.” He gave her a small smile. “We’ll teach you everything about our world.” He shrugged slightly. “Even if it takes thirty years.” A few of the others chuckled softly at that. “But we won’t give up on you,” Maki finished.
That was when the tears (Y/n) had been holding back since yesterday finally broke free. She leaned fully into Sana and Luna’s embrace, crying quietly as the weight of everything she had been carrying poured out. Maki gently leaned forward and wrapped his arms around the group as well. A moment later, Jo stepped in and joined the hug too. No one tried to stop her tears. They simply held her there, letting her cry, letting her release the fear and confusion she had been carrying. And slowly, through the warmth of their arms around her, (Y/n) began to understand something important. She didn’t have to pretend to be strong anymore. Not here. Not with a pack to fall back on. With them, it was okay to be weak.
The moment felt calm. Too calm. Then suddenly, a loud howl tore through the forest. Everyone froze. Heads snapped toward the trees. “Was that Fuma?” Miyu asked, startled. Yuma shook his head immediately. “No,” he said. “Too soft.” His expression grew serious. “That wasn’t an alpha’s howl.” While the others tried to identify the sound, (Y/n) stood completely still. Because she hadn’t heard a howl. She was sure of it. Instead, she had heard something else. Someone shouting her name. Her heart began to beat faster. A second howl echoed through the forest. And again, she heard it. Her name. Calling out to her. Her breath caught in her throat. Who is that? Why are they calling me? She looked around at the others, but no one else reacted the way she had. So she stayed silent. Maybe she was imagining it. Maybe she was going crazy.
Before anyone could say anything else, movement burst from the forest. Tara came running out from between the trees. Everyone jumped to their feet. She was breathing heavily, almost gasping for air. And there was a deep cut across her arm. Jay’s eyes widened immediately. “Oh no.” His gaze snapped toward Niki and Sora. Blood. As the youngest vampires, he wasn’t sure how well they could handle it. EJ reacted instantly, pulling Sora close and holding onto her tightly so she wouldn’t focus on the scent. Jay turned to Jungwon. “Hold Niki.” Jungwon nodded and grabbed Niki’s arm firmly. Meanwhile, Sunoo rushed over to Tara. “What happened?” he asked urgently. Tara was panting so hard she could barely speak. “Fuma,” she gasped. She struggled to breathe. “Wolf, needs help,” The sentence barely made sense. But Kei and Nicholas had already heard enough. Both of them were moving before she even finished. They took off toward the forest at full speed. “Maki! Yuma!” Kei called over his shoulder. The two wolves immediately ran after them.
Jo and Harua stepped forward, but Nicholas’ voice carried back through the trees. “You two stay!” If whatever had hurt Tara came closer, someone needed to protect the others. So they stayed. Jay moved to Tara and carefully took her injured arm. “Hold still.” A soft glow spread from his hands as he began healing the wound, removing the scent of blood before it could become a problem for the vampires. Everyone slowly gathered closer around the fire pit. Tension filled the air. But (Y/n) hadn’t moved at all. She was still standing exactly where she had been. Frozen. And the longer the silence stretched, the more something strange began to happen. A dull pain appeared in her side. Then her arm started to ache. A sharp sting ran through one of her legs. She frowned slightly, confused. The pain slowly spread through her body in small bursts. As if something somewhere else was hurting. But she had no idea why.
Just a minute earlier, deeper in the forest, Fuma and Tara were finishing the last stretch of their morning patrol. The forest had been unusually quiet since the earthquake. Too quiet. Fuma slowed slightly, his senses on high alert. Then a bush nearby rustled. Instantly, Fuma stepped in front of Tara. He inhaled sharply, sniffing the air. Wolf. But the scent was unfamiliar. Before he could figure out who it belonged to, a massive wolf burst out of the bushes with a vicious snarl. It lunged straight at them. Fuma barely managed to dodge the swipe aimed at him, but Tara wasn’t as lucky. A claw caught her arm as the wolf flew past, tearing a deep cut into her skin. Tara cried out in pain. Fuma’s head snapped toward her. “Tara!”
The wolf spun around, snarling again. Tara clutched her arm, already backing away. She knew what that look on Fuma’s face meant. He needed to fight. Which meant she needed to run. “Go!” Fuma shouted. And she did. Tara turned and sprinted toward the village as fast as she could. Behind her, she heard the sound she knew well. Bones shifting. Muscles expanding. Fuma’s wolf burst free as he transformed, meeting the attacking wolf head-on. The two wolves crashed together violently. Growls and snarls echoed through the forest as they fought. Fuma was bigger. Stronger. He should have been able to overpower the other wolf quickly. But something was wrong. The other wolf fought like it had lost its mind. Feral. Wild. It didn’t fight like a trained wolf from a pack. It fought like an animal that had completely lost control. That chaos made it difficult for Fuma to predict its movements. Claws scraped against fur. Teeth snapped dangerously close to flesh.
Then suddenly, movement between the trees. Kei arrived first, Nicholas right beside him, with Yuma and Maki close behind. They took in the scene in an instant. Fuma battling the wild wolf. Without hesitation, Kei and Nicholas shifted. Their transformations were fast and practiced, and seconds later two more wolves joined the fight. With three wolves against one, the balance finally tipped. They surrounded the feral wolf. Nicholas lunged first, biting down on its side. Kei attacked one of its front legs. Fuma clamped his jaws around the back leg. The wolf thrashed violently, snarling and snapping as it tried to fight them off. But the coordinated attack was too much. With Yuma and Maki ready to jump in if needed, the three wolves pressed their advantage. Another bite. Another hit. Finally the feral wolf staggered. Its legs gave out. It collapsed heavily onto the forest floor, chest heaving as its stamina finally gave out. For the moment, it was subdued.
Without warning, (Y/n) collapsed. She dropped to her knees, clutching her side as a scream tore from her throat. It was raw. Agonizing. Everyone froze in shock. “(Y/n)!” Sana cried, rushing toward her. Jay was already moving, dropping beside her as she writhed in pain. “Hey, hey, I’ve got you,” he said quickly, placing his hands near her side, trying to assess the injury. But then, he frowned. Confused. There was nothing there. No wound. No blood. No swelling. Nothing. Yet she screamed like she was being torn apart. “I don’t,” Jay started, clearly thrown off. “There’s no injury,” Another scream cut him off.
Rocky and Aya came running out from the house, startled by the noise. “What’s happening?” Aya asked urgently. EJ looked just as confused. “We don’t know,” he said. “She just fell and started screaming.” Rocky didn’t hesitate. She rushed forward and grabbed (Y/n)’s arm, her expression turning focused as she began casting a spell. Her eyes flashed white. For a brief moment, she saw it. Taki. On the ground. Screaming in pain. The vision snapped away just as quickly as it came. Rocky gasped and pulled back sharply, clutching her own hand in pain as the magic recoiled. Jay immediately reached for her, using his healing to ease the strain. “What did you see?” EJ asked. Rocky looked up at him, her expression shaken.
“I’m not completely sure,” she admitted. “But I think… (Y/n) and Taki are connected.” She swallowed. “I’m almost certain they’re mates.” A murmur spread through the group. “But not like the others,” Rocky added quickly. “This is… stronger.” EJ frowned. “What do you mean?” Rocky hesitated for only a second. “It’s possible they’re what’s called twin flames.” The words made the air feel heavier. “Their souls aren’t just bonded,” she explained quietly. “They’re one and the same.” Everyone went silent. Rocky glanced back at (Y/n), who was still trembling in pain. “So if (Y/n) isn’t actually injured…” she continued. Her voice dropped. “Then it means Taki is.” “And she’s feeling all of it too.”
A beat of silence. Then Tara’s voice broke through, shaky but urgent. “The wolf,” she said, looking toward the forest. “The one that attacked us.” EJ’s head snapped up. And suddenly, it all clicked. Taki. His wolf. He had never fully shifted before. He had no control. And his scent, would be completely unfamiliar. EJ’s eyes widened in horror. “They don’t know,” he said. “They wouldn’t recognize him.” His voice dropped. “They think he’s a rogue.” A heavy, sickening realization settled over everyone.
Out in the forest, Kei, Nicholas, Fuma, Yuma, and Maki, they weren’t fighting an enemy. They were attacking their own brother. Jungwon didn’t hesitate. The moment everything clicked, he took off. He didn’t wait for permission, didn’t say a word, he just ran. As a vampire, his speed far surpassed the wolves, and within moments, he reached them. The scene made his stomach drop. Taki, still in his wolf form, lay motionless on the ground. But even without being a wolf, Jungwon could tell, he was in pain. A lot of it. Yuma and Maki looked up as Jungwon approached, confusion written all over their faces.
“What are you doing here?” Yuma asked. The older wolves, Kei, Nicholas, and Fuma, remained in their wolf forms, watching him closely. Jungwon didn’t waste time. He pointed straight at the unfamiliar wolf. “That’s Taki.” Silence. Even in their wolf forms, he could tell they thought he’d lost his mind. But Jungwon didn’t explain. Didn’t argue. “We need to move,” he said urgently. “Now.” He stepped closer. “Bring him to Jay.” A beat. “(Y/n) is feeling all of his pain.” That made Maki and Yuma freeze. “What?” Maki asked. “How is that even,” “I’ll explain later,” Jungwon cut him off. “We don’t have time.” That was enough.
Nicholas, still in his wolf form, slowly approached the fallen wolf. Carefully, he sniffed him. At first, all he could smell was something unfamiliar. Wild. Wrong. But then, deep beneath it, there it was. Faint. But unmistakable. Taki. Nicholas froze. A wave of guilt hit him like a punch to the chest. Had I just… hurt him? My own brother? Jungwon noticed the hesitation and stepped closer. “We can fix this,” he said firmly. “But only if we move. Now.” That snapped Nicholas out of it. He nodded. Without wasting another second, Nicholas, Kei, and Fuma ran behind a cluster of trees, shifting back into their human forms. Moments later, they returned, dressed only in shorts, but ready.
Together, Fuma, Nicholas, Maki, and Jungwon, carefully lifted Taki’s wolf form. It took all of their strength. But they carried him. Fast. Back through the forest. Back to the pack. As soon as they broke through the trees, the others rushed forward. Jay and Sora didn’t hesitate. They dropped beside Taki immediately, hands already glowing as they began healing him. Energy flowed rapidly from them into his body. Slowly, very slowly, Taki’s body began to respond. And at the same time, across from them, (Y/n)’s screams faded. Her body relaxed slightly, though she still clutched her side, breathing heavily. The pain hadn’t disappeared completely. But it was easing. Which meant one thing. Taki was finally being healed.
After his injuries were healed, Taki’s body began to move again, slowly. Unnaturally. It shifted and twisted like it was trying to change back, like his body wanted to return to human form, but something was stopping it. Something was holding him back. He wasn’t fully conscious. Not in control. Across the clearing, Fuma rushed over to Tara, immediately checking her arm, his hands gentle despite everything. “Are you okay?” he asked. Tara nodded quickly, wrapping her arms around him. “I’m fine… just shaken.” Fuma held her tightly for a moment, grounding himself in the fact that she was still there. Still safe.
Not far from them, EJ knelt beside (Y/n), who was still on the ground. She looked lost. Completely lost. Her breathing had steadied, but her eyes… they were distant, unfocused, like she wasn’t fully present. “I don’t understand…” she whispered. “Why did it hurt? What happened? Why me… why now…” EJ tried to comfort her, his voice calm, steady, but it barely seemed to reach her. It was like she was trapped in her own thoughts. Her own fear.
A few steps away, Sunoo and Rocky sat surrounded by open books, pages flipping quickly as they searched for answers. Niki stood with them, scanning through another text, his brows furrowed in concentration. “Anything?” Sunoo asked. Rocky shook her head. “Nothing definitive.” Niki exhaled softly, eyes still on the page. “There’s no clear way to confirm it,” he said. “Not like this.” He glanced over at Taki… then at (Y/n). “Normally, the wolf would know.” Rocky nodded. “But her wolf just woke up yesterday,” she added. “And Taki… isn’t even conscious.” “So we’re stuck guessing,” Sunoo muttered.
Willow, who had been standing nearby, hugged her arms slightly. “How rare is it?” she asked quietly. Niki flipped a page, then paused. His eyes scanned a specific paragraph before he read aloud, “A twin flame soul connection only occurs about once every millennia.” That made everyone still. He continued. “For it to happen, two souls must be born at the exact same time… and be gifted the same blessing from the moon.” “The same… ‘tear of the moon.’” Silence settled over them. Willow blinked. “So… super rare?” Niki looked up. Then nodded. “Yeah,” he said softly. “Super rare.”
Aya walked over and gently sat down beside (Y/n). EJ looked up at her and gave a small, grateful smile before stepping away, giving her space. So far, (Y/n) had seemed more at ease with the girls, it made sense to let them take the lead. Aya carefully placed her hand over (Y/n)’s. “Hey,” she said softly. “Can you hear me?” (Y/n) blinked, her distant gaze slowly focusing as she looked up at Aya. She nodded. “Yeah…” Aya gave her a reassuring smile. “Can I ask you a few questions?” Another slow nod. “Okay.” Aya hesitated for just a moment, choosing her words carefully. “When’s your birthday?” (Y/n) frowned slightly. “I… don’t know exactly,” she admitted. “I was adopted, I know that.” The others nearby quieted, listening. “My adoptive parents told me I was found in early May,” she continued. “Just a few days old.” Her fingers tightened slightly in her lap. “So my birthday is probably sometime at the beginning of May. But I don’t know the exact date.”
Aya nodded gently, encouraging her to continue. “I’ve always celebrated on May 11th,” (Y/n) added. “That’s the day they adopted me.” Aya gave a small smile. “Okay… and the year?” “That I know,” (Y/n) said. “2005.” Aya nodded again, then looked over at Rocky and Sunoo. “Does that help?” Rocky didn’t hesitate. “Yeah,” she said. “It does.” Sunoo nodded in agreement. “It points more and more toward the same conclusion.” (Y/n) looked between them, confusion clear in her eyes. “What does that mean?”
EJ stepped back in, crouching down so he was at her level again. “You know how Sora is my mate?” he asked gently. (Y/n) nodded. “And how every wolf has a mate?” Another nod. EJ took a small breath. “We think… you and Taki are mates.” (Y/n)’s eyes widened slightly. “But more than that,” he continued, “we think you might be something called twin flames.” She stared at him. Uncomprehending. EJ softened his tone. “It means your connection is stronger than a normal mating bond,” he explained. “Much stronger.” He gestured lightly toward her. “That’s why you felt his pain earlier.” (Y/n) just looked at him. Silent. Like he had just spoken in a language she didn’t understand at all.
“But how?” (Y/n) asked, her voice small, fragile against everything she had just heard. EJ exhaled softly, shaking his head. “To be honest… we don’t know,” he admitted. “We’re trying to figure it out.” He glanced over at the wolf lying still on the ground. “But right now… I have a feeling Taki needs you.” (Y/n)’s gaze followed his. The wolf was big, far bigger than she had imagined. Powerful, even while unconscious. But instead of fear, something else stirred in her chest. A pull. Strong. Unavoidable. Like she was meant to be there. “How?” she asked again, quieter this time. EJ stood, then held out his hand toward her. “Come with me.” She hesitated. Just for a second. Then she placed her hand in his and let him pull her up.
Together, they walked over. “Someone be ready with a blanket,” EJ called. “If he shifts.” “I got it,” Jo said, already holding one. EJ nodded, then sat down beside the wolf. (Y/n) followed, her movements slower, more uncertain. “Sit,” EJ said gently. She did. “Now… put your hand on him. Carefully.” (Y/n) swallowed, then reached out. Her fingers brushed against the fur. Soft. Softer than she had expected. She let her hand rest there for a moment… before slowly dragging her fingers through it. And then, a spark. It rushed through her like a quiet surge of energy. Her whole body warmed, not burning, not overwhelming, just… right. Comfortable. Like stepping into something that had always been hers.
Her breath caught. As she continued to stroke the fur, something shifted. Her vision sharpened. Her hearing followed. Every sound became clearer, the wind through the trees, distant breaths, the subtle movement of bodies around her. The ground beneath her felt different too. Alive. Connected. Like she could feel it, not just touch it. She looked up at EJ. And froze. For a moment… it was like she saw him twice. Him, as she knew him. And behind him, a shadow. No. Not a shadow. A presence. A large, proud wolf stood where he sat, mirroring him, existing with him. It wasn’t threatening. Not at all. It felt… warm. Welcoming. Like it was looking at her and saying, You belong here.
(Y/n)’s breath trembled slightly. Everything felt different. Stronger. Clearer. Like something inside her had just… woken up. EJ didn’t say anything. He simply gestured back toward Taki. (Y/n) swallowed, her focus returning to the wolf beneath her hand. Her fingers were still buried in his fur, still tracing slow, careful movements. “I… I don’t know what to do,” she admitted softly. Her voice trembled, but she didn’t pull away. “But I know you called me before. I heard you.” A few of the others exchanged glances. “You’re not alone,” she continued, her voice a little steadier now. “I’m scared too… but we can figure this out. Together.”
The air felt different. Heavier. Charged. “Just… come back, okay?” she whispered. “I have so many questions…” A subtle shift. Barely noticeable at first. But the others felt it. “He’s stirring,” someone murmured. EJ’s eyes sharpened slightly. “Keep talking,” he said gently. Nearby, Miyu’s expression softened. She knew this. This exact moment. It mirrored her own past, sitting beside Yuma, speaking into the silence, hoping he could hear her, feel her. (Y/n) kept going. “I always saw you in class,” she said, a small, shaky smile forming. “Even when you thought no one was looking.” Her thumb brushed lightly over his fur. “You’re a great actor… I noticed you, a lot.” Another shift. Stronger this time. “Maybe… maybe that was the bond,” she said. “Even before I knew.” Her voice dropped slightly. “And yesterday… when I was scared… you came for me.” Her grip tightened just a little. “You carried me to safety.”
A sudden, sharp crack split through the air. (Y/n) gasped, instinctively pulling back, “It’s okay,” EJ reassured quickly, placing a hand gently over her eyes. “He’s shifting back.” More cracks followed. Bones realigning. The wolf’s form shifting, compressing, changing, then stillness. “Jo.” “I got it.” Fabric moved quickly as Jo stepped in, covering Taki’s human form with the blanket. After a moment, EJ slowly removed his hand. (Y/n) blinked, her vision adjusting. Taki lay there. Human again. Still. Too still. Her breath hitched. A tear slipped down her cheek as she reached for him, her fingers wrapping around his hand. “I’m here,” she whispered. “Don’t worry… I’m right here.” For a second, nothing. Then, a faint squeeze. Weak, but real. (Y/n)’s breath caught. He wasn’t awake. But he felt her.
“We should probably move him inside,” Sunoo said, glancing up at the sky. “Why?” Kei asked, following his gaze. “It’s going to start raining soon.” A few of them frowned, looking up. There were only a handful of clouds, nothing that would normally signal rain. But no one questioned it. Mages knew things. In ways the others simply couldn’t. “Great,” Rocky said brightly, clapping her hands once. “Then I can continue taking measurements for my jewelry collection.” Nicholas raised a brow, looking at her. “Since when are you doing jewelry?” “Since a few days ago,” she replied casually. He chuckled. “Then you better make me something too. Not just the girls.” Rocky walked up to him, reaching up to pat his cheek. “We’ll see, wolf boy.” Nicholas playfully snapped his teeth in the air near her hand. “Careful,” he warned lightly. She only grinned. Then they both leaned in, sharing a quick, familiar kiss. Sora watched them, shaking her head with a fond smile. “Neither of you are ever going to grow up,” she said. “You’ll always be like this.”
Rocky only shrugged, completely unbothered, before turning and grabbing Miyu’s hand. “You’re next.” Miyu laughed as she was pulled along. “Yes, ma’am.” The two disappeared inside, still chatting. Meanwhile, Fuma stepped forward, carefully lifting Taki into his arms, making sure the blanket stayed securely around him. “Let’s go,” he said quietly. EJ stayed close to (Y/n), gently helping her back to her feet. “Easy,” he murmured. She still looked overwhelmed, a little unsteady, but she nodded. “I’m okay…” EJ gave her a reassuring look before guiding her along. “To the infirmary,” he said. “He’ll be more comfortable there.” (Y/n) didn’t argue. She stayed close to him as they followed the others inside.
Behind them, the wind began to pick up slightly, and not long after, the first faint drops of rain started to fall. Inside the infirmary, everything felt quieter. Softer. EJ pulled out a chair for (Y/n), placing it gently beside the bed as Fuma carefully laid Taki down, making sure the blanket stayed in place. As soon as he was settled, (Y/n) reached for his hand again, her fingers wrapping around his without hesitation. EJ glanced at her, his expression gentle. “Do you want anything? Water, tea, food, snacks… anything?” She shook her head lightly. “No… I’m okay.” He nodded, not pushing. “Do you want someone to stay with you? Or… do you want to be alone with him?”
(Y/n) hesitated, thinking it over for a moment. “I think… I’d like it if someone was there.” “Of course,” EJ said softly. “How about Luna or Sana?” (Y/n) nodded. “That’s fine.” With that, EJ and Fuma stepped out, closing the door behind them. Outside, the rain had already begun to fall, harder. Luna and Maki were still sitting on the porch, watching it. They both looked up as EJ and Fuma approached, pausing when they heard what was asked of them. Without hesitation, they agreed, standing up and making their way to the infirmary.
Back in the infirmary, the door opened again. (Y/n) looked up, offering them a small, grateful smile as they entered. They returned it, but didn’t say anything. Not yet. Instead, Luna and Maki settled down on the floor a little distance away from the bed. Their fingers intertwined naturally, and Luna rested her head against Maki’s shoulder, the two of them sitting in comfortable silence. The room stayed quiet. Only the faint sound of rain tapping against the windows filled the space. (Y/n) found herself glancing back at them every now and then. Each time, something stirred in her chest. A small tug. A feeling she didn’t fully understand. Something warm… but aching. And when she turned back to Taki, still unconscious, still unmoving, that feeling grew stronger. Clearer. Like whatever connected them was pulling tighter, gently but insistently, reminding her, she wasn’t just sitting beside him. She belonged here.
Meanwhile, in the main house, the mood was much lighter, at least on the surface. Rocky moved from person to person with surprising efficiency, notebook in hand, jotting down measurements as she went. Rings, bracelets, even the occasional wrist measurement, she made it all seem casual, like it truly was just for a new jewelry line. And while Aya’s measurements had been the most important, Rocky didn’t stop there. If anything, she leaned into it more. Laughing, teasing, making small comments as she worked, anything to keep suspicion far, far away. And really, it wasn’t a bad idea to have everyone’s sizes. Kei might not be the only one thinking about that kind of future. Not in a pack like this.
A little further away, on the back terrace, Sora sat beside Kei, her legs tucked under her as she leaned slightly toward him. “So,” she said, lowering her voice just a bit, “details.” Kei glanced at her, already looking mildly stressed. “I told you,” “You told me the idea,” Sora cut in, smiling. “Now I want the vision.” He sighed, running a hand through his hair. “…I was thinking the pond.” Sora’s eyes softened immediately. “That’s actually really cute.” “It’s the most romantic place we have,” he muttered, a bit defensive. She nudged him lightly. “I’m agreeing with you, idiot.” He huffed quietly, then continued. “I thought… maybe flowers. And candles. Like, forming a heart shape.” Sora’s smile widened. “And?” “I’d stand in the middle,” he said, a little more hesitant now. “And when she walks over… I’d just, ask.”
There was a brief pause. Then Sora hummed thoughtfully. “Okay, yes, it’s a little cliché,” she admitted. Kei groaned. “But,” she added quickly, “it’s also very Aya-coded. She’s going to love it.” That seemed to ease him, just slightly. “…You think so?” “I know so.” Before she could say more, footsteps approached. Aya. Almost instantly, both Sora and Kei straightened a bit, the air between them shifting as if nothing had been said at all. Aya smiled as she reached them. “What are you two talking about?” Sora didn’t miss a beat. “(Y/n) and Taki,” she said smoothly. “We were just wondering how we can help them.” Aya’s expression softened at that. “Yeah… that’s a lot to take in.” Kei nodded along, playing his part. “Especially the twin flame thing.” Aya sat down beside him, clearly none the wiser. Sora watched her for a moment, then stood up, brushing her clothes off lightly. “I’ll leave you two,” she said casually. “I was going to find Euijoo anyway.” Aya nodded. “Okay.” And just like that, Sora slipped away, hiding a small, satisfied smile as she went. Step one was already in motion.
~~~
After a few long, quiet hours, something finally changed. Taki stirred. It was subtle at first, a small shift, a faint tightening of his fingers, but (Y/n) felt it instantly. Her grip on his hand tightened as she leaned forward, her breath catching. “Taki…?” His brows furrowed slightly before his eyes slowly opened, unfocused and heavy, like he was waking from something far deeper than sleep. For a moment, he just stared at the ceiling. Disoriented. Everything felt… wrong. Or maybe just distant. Like his body wasn’t fully his yet. “…What…” his voice came out hoarse, barely above a whisper. “What happened…?” (Y/n)’s eyes filled with relief so fast it almost overwhelmed her. “You’re awake…” Her voice trembled, and she had to bite back the urge to cry again. Taki turned his head slightly, his gaze landing on her. And then, something settled. He didn’t understand it. Didn’t understand why she was there, why she was holding his hand, but it felt right. Comforting. Like she should be there. Like she always had been. Even if he couldn’t remember.
Before he could say anything else, Maki’s voice suddenly cut through the room. “Oh, he’s awake.” And just like that, reality came crashing back. Taki’s eyes widened slightly as awareness hit him all at once, his body tensing under the blanket. “…Wait,” Maki, completely unbothered, added: “You’re naked, by the way.” Silence. Then immediate embarrassment. Taki froze, gripping the blanket instinctively. “…Why would you say it like that,” he muttered, voice strained. Maki just shrugged, already turning toward the door. “I’m gonna get the others.” And with that, he left, far too casually for the situation he had just dropped on Taki. The room fell quiet again.
Taki avoided eye contact for a second, clearly trying to process everything at once, his body, the situation, the fact that he apparently had no clothes on, but then his gaze drifted back to (Y/n). Still holding his hand. Still there. “…You stayed?” he asked quietly. Before she could answer, the door burst open again. Nicholas and Kei rushed in, both visibly soaked from the heavy rain outside, their clothes clinging slightly, hair dripping onto the floor. “Taki!” Nicholas didn’t hesitate for even a second. He crossed the room and pulled him into a tight hug. “I’m sorry,” he said immediately. “I’m so sorry, I didn’t know it was you, I,” Taki blinked, caught off guard, his body stiff at first before slowly relaxing into the embrace. “…It’s okay,” he said, voice softer now. “I don’t even remember it.” And that was true. The past few hours were nothing but fragments. Blurred. Broken. Like a dream he couldn’t quite piece together.
But still, he hugged Nicholas back. And for some reason, he felt… relieved. He didn’t fully understand why. But something in him had been tense before. Unsettled. And now, with his brother there. With (Y/n) beside him, that feeling eased. Everyone else arrived only minutes later. The infirmary, which had been quiet for hours, suddenly filled with people again. Sana stepped forward first, holding a folded set of clothes. “Here,” she said, handing them to Taki before glancing around the room at the others. “At least someone here has a functioning brain.” A few of them chuckled awkwardly. With a bit of help sitting up, and with everyone politely turning their backsm Taki managed to change, pulling the clothes on beneath the blanket before finally sitting upright on the bed. The movement made him wince slightly, his muscles stiff and sore.
Jay stepped closer immediately, going into healer mode. “How are you feeling?” he asked, carefully checking him over again. His hands hovered over Taki’s arms and shoulders, scanning for any remaining injuries, but there were none. Taki shifted a little, testing his body. “…Sore,” he admitted. “But otherwise… I think I’m okay.” He paused. “At least I think I am.” Jay nodded slowly, satisfied for the moment. Then EJ spoke. “Okay,” the alpha said, his voice steady but serious. “There’s a lot we need to talk about.” The room immediately quieted. Everyone’s attention shifted toward him. Taki looked at EJ too, confused but attentive, waiting for whatever explanation was coming. But nothing could have prepared him for the words that followed.
“We’re not entirely sure how it happened,” EJ began carefully, “but somehow, you shifted into your wolf form.” Taki’s brow furrowed. “We don’t know how long you were like that,” EJ continued. “But when we found you… you were completely feral.” The room felt heavier with every sentence. “You attacked Fuma and Tara,” EJ said. “And it took Fuma, Nicholas, and Kei to subdue you.” Taki stared at him. His brain trying, and failing, to process it. Before he could even respond, EJ added the next part. “And while that was happening… we discovered something else.” A brief pause.
“We believe you and (Y/n) are mates.” Taki blinked. “…What?” But EJ wasn’t finished. “Not just mates,” he said. “Twin flames.” That was the moment Taki’s brain completely short-circuited. He stared at EJ like the alpha had just grown a second head. “What?” he said again, this time louder. His gaze darted around the room, from EJ, to Nicholas, to the others, finally landing on (Y/n). Still sitting beside him. Still holding his hand. His mind reeled. “…Did all of this,” he said slowly, disbelief flooding his voice, “happen a few hours ago?”
A few of them let out small, almost disbelieving chuckles. “Yeah,” someone confirmed. Taki dragged a hand down his face, staring at nothing for a second before muttering under his breath, “…what the fuck?” EJ chose to ignore that. Instead, he stayed focused. “Do you know when you shifted?” he asked. “Or how it happened?” Taki exhaled slowly, trying to piece it together. “It’s… blurry,” he admitted. “I didn’t sleep well. I kept waking up, tossing around… then I finally fell asleep, but,”He paused, frowning. “I had a nightmare.” “What about?” Kei asked quietly. Taki shook his head. “I don’t remember,” he said. “I just know it felt… wrong. Like something bad was going to happen.” His fingers tightened slightly in the blanket. “I woke up after that. Went outside for some air and then…” He went quiet. “…nothing.” The room stilled. “I don’t remember anything after that.”
Fuma, who had been standing a bit behind the others, finally spoke. “I do.” Taki’s head snapped up. And just like that, the memory hit, not clearly, not fully, but enough. The attack. Tara. Fuma. Taki’s expression shifted immediately, guilt washing over him as he dropped his hand from his face. His eyes landed on Fuma, and then flicked to Tara, noticing how Fuma stood just slightly in front of her. Protective. Instinctive. It made sense. “I…” Taki swallowed. “I’m sorry.” The words came out quieter than expected. “I didn’t… I didn’t know it was you. I didn’t even know it was me.” Tara shook her head gently. “It’s okay,” she said. “You didn’t mean to.” Fuma didn’t answer right away. His jaw tightened slightly, his instinct still lingering, still protective, still wary. But then Tara nudged him. Not gently. And when he glanced at her, she gave him a look. Firm. Unyielding. Fuma exhaled. “…It’s okay,” he said finally. It wasn’t as easy for him to say it as it had been for Tara. But he meant it. Or at least, he was trying to.
EJ crossed his arms slightly, his expression thoughtful but firm. “Right now,” he said, “we need to figure out what’s going on with your wolf… and how it connects to (Y/n).” Taki nodded faintly, though his mind was still racing. His gaze drifted back to her. (Y/n) hadn’t said much during all of this. She was quiet, her eyes fixed on their intertwined hands, her fingers lightly curled around his like she was afraid to let go, but also unsure if she should be holding on at all. She looked… overwhelmed. Sad, maybe. Shy. And he got it. Because he felt it too. This was a lot. Too much, too fast. But as he looked at her, really looked, something felt… off. Not wrong. Just… not what he expected.
His brothers had always described it so clearly. A pull. A certainty. A voice in their head, their wolf practically screaming mate the second they saw her. But Taki, felt none of that. No voice. No overwhelming instinct. No sudden sense of “this is the missing piece.” Just… quiet. Confusion. And something softer. Something he couldn’t quite name. His brows furrowed slightly. “…Why do you think that?” he asked, looking back at EJ. “That we’re mates?” EJ didn’t answer immediately. Instead, he glanced at Rocky. The witch stepped forward slightly, arms loosely crossed as she spoke.
“Even yesterday,” she began, “I had a feeling.” Taki looked at her, listening. “From what you and Niki described, what happened after the earthquake, it already sounded like the beginning of a mate bond. The calling, the pull, the instinct to find someone.” She tilted her head slightly. “And then this morning… (Y/n) woke up early too. She went outside because she felt like she was supposed to meet someone.” Taki’s eyes flickered slightly. “Probably you,” Rocky added. She continued before he could respond. “When you howled,” she said, “everyone else heard a howl.” A small pause. “She didn’t.” That made Taki’s attention sharpen. “She heard her name.” Silence settled over the room again. “And when you were unconscious,” Rocky went on, softer now, “nothing worked… not until she got close to you.” Taki’s gaze slowly shifted back to (Y/n). “It was her presence,” Rocky finished, “that brought you back. That made you shift back into your human form.” Another pause. Then, “All of that,” she said, “points to a mate bond.” The weight of her words lingered in the air. Heavy. Unavoidable. And yet, Taki still wasn’t sure. Because even with all that… He still didn’t feel what he was supposed to feel.
Before anyone could continue pulling apart theories and connections, Miyu suddenly clapped her hands together lightly. “Okay, before we do anything else,” she said, cutting through the tension, “we all need to eat.” A few heads turned toward her. “It’s been a long day,” she continued. “Taki hasn’t eaten, and neither has (Y/n).” That seemed to ground the room a little. Yuma immediately pulled her into a quick hug, smiling. “You’re always thinking of us.” Miyu huffed slightly, though there was a hint of a smile on her lips. “Someone has to.” Aya nodded in agreement from nearby. “She’s right,” she added. “Without us, you’d all starve and walk around naked all the time.” A few quiet laughs followed, the tension easing just a little. But not completely.
(Y/n) slowly let go of Taki’s hand. The moment their fingers separated, something in her expression shifted, subtle, but there. Her eyes trembled slightly, like she hadn’t expected the loss of contact to feel that… strong. Like something had just been pulled away from her. Taki felt it too. A strange, uncomfortable wrongness settled in his chest as her hand slipped from his. It was quick. Easy to ignore. And as Nicholas stepped in to help him up, “Careful,” he said, steadying him. “Can you walk?” Taki’s focus shifted immediately. He nodded, testing his weight as he stood, only to wince slightly at the dull pain in his leg. “Yeah… I think so.” And just like that, the feeling was pushed aside. Forgotten for now. But not unnoticed.
Luna had seen it. Both of them. The way (Y/n) reacted. The way Taki paused, even if just for a second. She didn’t say anything. Didn’t interrupt. This wasn’t the moment. But she made a quiet mental note. She’d talk to (Y/n) later. When things were calmer. Because whatever this was, it wasn’t simple. And (Y/n) was clearly feeling it more than she was letting on.
As they made their way back toward the main house, the atmosphere had shifted. Not lighter, exactly, but steadier. Niki and Jungwon had somehow managed to fall into step with Harua and Yuma, the four of them joking about something completely unrelated, their laughter breaking through the lingering tension. It was easy, natural. Jay watched them from a short distance, a small smile on his face. Seeing them get along like that, it mattered to him. These boys, his brothers in everything but blood… and this pack, this place, it had become something just as important. Because Miyu was here. And wherever she was, that was where he’d stay.
At the back of the group, Luna gently reached for Maki’s wrist, slowing him down just enough so they fell behind the others. He glanced at her, a little curious. “What?” Luna hesitated for a second, then asked quietly, “What do you think about Taki and (Y/n)?” Maki frowned slightly. “What do you mean?” Luna glanced ahead, making sure no one was close enough to overhear. “I mean… all of this,” she said. “I saw her back there. How much it’s affecting her.” Her voice softened. “I just… wanted your input. As a wolf. Are you feeling anything? Noticing anything?” Maki went quiet, actually thinking about it. After a moment, he spoke. “Well… since earlier,” he said slowly, “I can feel more of a presence from her.” Luna looked at him. “Like her wolf?” she asked. He nodded. “Yeah. It’s faint, but it’s there. Like it’s starting to wake up.”
Luna hummed softly, processing that. “But other than that…” Maki added, shaking his head a little, “I don’t know. Nothing clear.” They walked in silence for a few steps after that. Then Luna gave a small nod. “Mm.” Maki glanced at her again before speaking, a bit more certain this time. “Hey,” he said, nudging her shoulder lightly, “it’ll work out.” She looked at him. “If they’re mates,” he continued, “then fate already decided that.” A small pause. “There’s a path for them. They’ll find it.” Luna didn’t respond right away. But she laced her fingers with his, squeezing his hand gently. And together, they followed the others back home.
In the kitchen, Miyu moved like she always did, quick, efficient, completely in her element. She reached for a few things before pausing, glancing over her shoulder. “Maki?” she called. “Where’s my co-chef?” A second later, he appeared in the doorway, a grin already on his face. “Here, ma’am,” he said, giving her a dramatic mock salute. “Ready for duty.” Miyu laughed, shaking her head. “Good. Go grab some meat and vegetables from the pantry fridge.” “Yes, chef,” he replied, turning on his heel and heading out again. Once he was gone, Miyu leaned slightly out of the kitchen. “(Y/n)?” (Y/n) stepped in, hovering a little by the doorway. “Yeah?” Miyu gave her a soft smile. “Is there anything you don’t like? Or anything you’re craving?” (Y/n) hesitated, then shrugged lightly. “I’m… not really hungry right now. But I’m fine with whatever.” Miyu studied her for a second, then nodded. “Okay. That’s all I needed.” (Y/n) gave a small nod in return before stepping back out.
The moment she left the kitchen, the noise of the house settled around her. Voices. Laughter. Quiet conversations. Everyone was… with someone. Niki and Jungwon still joking with the others. Jay was talking with Luna. Sana and Jo talking softly. Nicholas and Rocky close together. Aya not far from Kei. Fuma with Tara. Willow and Harua. Taki was sitting, listening to Niki and Jungwon joking around. Ej and Sora looking at the wall where the bookshelf had fallen, discussing the need to buy a new one, and a new tv.
Her gaze drifted slightly. Everyone had their person. And she, didn’t. The realization hit harder than she expected. For the first time in years, being alone didn’t feel peaceful. It felt… Terrifying. Her arms wrapped around herself instinctively, like she could hold herself together, like she could replace the warmth she suddenly missed. The absence felt loud. Too loud. “…Hey.” (Y/n) looked up. Luna stood a few steps away, her expression gentle. “Can we talk?” (Y/n) hesitated for only a second before nodding. “Yeah… okay.” Luna gave a small smile, then gestured for her to follow. They stepped out onto the terrace, the cool air brushing against their skin. Rain poured steadily from the sky, the sound of droplets tapping against the roof above them filling the silence. They sat down on a pair of chairs, side by side. For a moment, neither of them spoke. They just listened to the rain.
Luna kept her eyes on the rain as she spoke, her voice soft, almost blending with the steady sound of droplets against the roof. “I’ve had a hard time making friends… all my life,” she began. (Y/n) didn’t interrupt. She just listened. “I was mostly on my own,” Luna continued. “For a long time, my grandma was my best friend.” A small, almost bittersweet smile tugged at her lips. “No one really wanted to be friends with the girl who only baked cookies and cakes. I was the ‘loser’… the one people didn’t want to be seen with.” Her fingers traced lightly along the armrest of her chair. “And after a while… I got good at being alone.” A pause. “Really good.”
The rain grew a little heavier. “I told myself I didn’t need anyone,” she said. “Because if you don’t let people in… they can’t walk out.” Her voice dipped slightly. “If I ran first, no one could hurt me.” (Y/n)’s arms tightened slightly around herself. Luna glanced at her for just a second, then looked back at the rain. “That’s why I was terrified when I found out I was Maki’s mate,” she admitted. “Because suddenly… I had something to lose.” Another pause. “Someone to lose.” Her voice softened even more. “And that meant I could get hurt. Really hurt.”
Silence settled between them again, but it wasn’t empty. It was full. Honest. “I’m saying all of this,” Luna went on, turning slightly toward (Y/n) now, “because I see you.” (Y/n)’s gaze flickered. “I see how much you’re hurting,” Luna said gently. “I see how you’re trying to hide it.” A small, understanding smile. “The smile… the ‘I’m fine’… pretending like everything’s okay, because it’s easier than letting people see the truth.” (Y/n)’s eyes stung slightly. “I did the exact same thing,” Luna added quietly. She shifted a little closer, not too much, just enough. “But you don’t have to do that here,” she said. Her voice was steady. Soft, but certain. “You don’t have to pretend.” Another pause. “With us… with me…” Luna’s expression softened even more. “You’re allowed to not be okay.”
Luna let her words settle before speaking again, her voice quiet but certain. “Your wolf is speaking to you… isn’t it?” (Y/n) turned to her immediately, eyes wide with shock. “How did you know?” she asked. Luna gave a small, knowing smile, her gaze drifting back to the rain. “I wasn’t completely sure,” she admitted. “But Maki said he could feel a presence around you… your wolf.” She paused for a moment. “And… I saw your face earlier. When Taki asked why everyone thought you were mates.” Her voice softened. “There was pain there. The kind you don’t fake.” (Y/n)’s lips parted slightly, but no words came out. “So I figured,” Luna continued gently, “either you felt the bond… or you feel something for him.”
Silence stretched between them. Then (Y/n) bit her lip. Her hands trembled slightly in her lap, fingers curling into the fabric of her sleeves as if grounding herself. “…Earlier,” she began, her voice barely above a whisper, “when EJ told me to touch Taki… when he was in his wolf form…” She swallowed. “I felt something.” Luna didn’t interrupt. “I felt a spark,” (Y/n) said. “And then… warmth. It spread through my entire body.” Her brows furrowed slightly, trying to put it into words. “It wasn’t like a fever. It was… comforting. Like something was waking up inside me.” Her breathing grew a little uneven. “And then everything changed.” She looked down at her hands.
“My eyesight got sharper. My hearing too… everything felt stronger. Clearer.” A small pause. “I could see it,” she said quietly. “What Maki mentioned.” Luna tilted her head slightly. “The wolves,” (Y/n) explained. “The presence. It’s like… there’s something behind all of you.” She hesitated, searching for the right words. “Like a shadow. But not in a bad way. Just… there. Your wolves. Standing behind you.” Luna’s expression softened, listening carefully. “And then…” (Y/n)’s voice dropped even more, “I heard it.” A beat. “A voice.” She pressed her lips together. “It was low. Quiet. But clear.” Her fingers tightened. “It said… mate.”
The word hung in the air between them. Luna didn’t move. Didn’t speak. But her eyes softened even more. (Y/n)’s breath hitched slightly. “But when Taki didn’t feel it…” she continued, her voice cracking just a little, “when he didn’t react at all,” Her hand moved to her chest unconsciously. “Everything just… hurt.” Her fingers pressed lightly against her shirt. “My heart felt like it stopped,” she whispered. “Like something just… snapped or disappeared.” Her shoulders tensed. “My chest got tight, and I couldn’t breathe properly and I didn’t even understand why.” Tears gathered in her eyes, but she didn’t let them fall. “I still don’t understand any of this,” she admitted, her voice small now. “This world… what I am…” A shaky breath left her. “But at the same time…” Her gaze dropped again. “I don’t feel like I belong in my old world anymore either.” Another pause. Quieter this time. “…But I don’t feel like I belong here either.” The rain filled the silence that followed. Soft. Endless. And for the first time since she started speaking, (Y/n) didn’t try to hide how lost she truly felt.
Luna didn’t hesitate. “You do belong,” she said softly, but with certainty. (Y/n)’s gaze flickered slightly. “Trust me,” Luna continued, “every single person in this pack has felt like they didn’t belong here at some point.” She gave a small, almost nostalgic smile. “I did. Rocky did. Miyu, Sora, Tara… all of the boys. Jay, Jungwon…” A small pause. “…Taki most of all.” That made (Y/n)’s chest tighten slightly. “We’ve all struggled,” Luna said. “We’ve all been lost in our own ways. But then… we found each other.” Her voice softened. “In the pain. In the confusion. In the mist.” She glanced at (Y/n). “And somehow… we became stronger. Happier.”
The rain continued to fall steadily around them. “I know it’s not something you can feel in a second,” Luna added gently. “I’m not expecting you to suddenly believe me and feel at home.” A small shake of her head. “I just… don’t want you to end up hurting even more.” (Y/n)’s brows furrowed slightly. Luna hesitated. Then she continued. “When I first… kind of rejected Maki,” she admitted, “he got really sick.” (Y/n)’s eyes widened slightly. “Sick?” she asked quietly. Luna nodded. “For wolves… rejection isn’t just emotional,” she said. “It’s physical. It’s deadly.” The word lingered. “Rejection means death.”
(Y/n)’s breath caught. “EJ went through it too,” Luna added. That made (Y/n) look up. “…Sora rejected him?” she asked, disbelief clear in her voice. She couldn’t imagine it. Not with how they looked at each other. Luna shook her head. “No,” she said. “It was the other way around.” (Y/n) blinked. “EJ didn’t accept Sora at first,” Luna explained. “Because she’s a vampire.” A small pause. “And it went really far.” Her voice lowered slightly. “Maki told me… EJ almost died because of it.” Silence. Heavy. “I don’t want that for you,” Luna said gently, turning fully toward (Y/n) now. “If your wolf said Taki is your mate…” She reached out, placing her hand over (Y/n)’s. “Then it’s true.” A beat. “Wolves don’t get that wrong.” (Y/n)’s lip trembled. “So now…” Luna continued softly, “it’s not about if it’s real.” “It’s about helping Taki’s wolf see it too.”
That was it. That was the final push. The tears (Y/n) had been holding back finally spilled over, slipping down her cheeks as her shoulders began to shake. Everything, the fear. The confusion. The pain. The loneliness. It all came crashing down at once. She turned toward Luna without thinking, like her body just knew where to go. And Luna was already there. She pulled her into a gentle embrace, one arm wrapping securely around her shoulders, the other resting soothingly against her back. “It’s okay,” Luna whispered softly. “You’re okay.” (Y/n) held onto her, finally letting herself cry fully, not holding anything back this time. And Luna stayed. Holding her. Grounding her. Doing everything she could to make sure (Y/n) felt it, that she wasn’t alone. Not anymore.
~~~
About thirty minutes later, the quiet of the rain was suddenly broken. “FOOD IS DONE!” Maki’s voice echoed loudly from inside the house. Almost instantly, chaos followed, voices, footsteps, laughter, everyone rushing to the kitchen like it was the most important event of the day. (Y/n) had stopped crying a few minutes earlier. Now, she and Luna just sat there, side by side, listening to the rain and the distant noise from inside. “…Feel like going in?” Luna asked gently. (Y/n) hesitated, then gave a small shrug. “I’m… starting to feel hungry,” she admitted. “It smells really good.” A small pause. “But I don’t think I’m ready to face Taki yet.” Luna nodded in understanding and stood up. “That’s okay,” she said. “Wait here, I’ll get us plates and come back.”
She turned toward the door, but before she could even take a step, it opened. Maki stepped out, already holding two plates filled with food, a grin on his face. “Way ahead of you.” Luna couldn’t help but smile. Of course he had noticed. She took the plates from him. “Thanks,” (Y/n) said softly, looking up at him. “For thinking of me.” Maki shrugged lightly, like it was nothing. “Always,” he said. Then he glanced between them. “Mind if I join you? After I grab my own?” (Y/n) gave a small nod. “That’s fine.” “Cool,” he said, already turning back inside. Luna sat back down beside (Y/n), handing her the plate. “Go on,” she said softly. “Eat.” (Y/n) picked up the chopsticks, hesitating for just a second before grabbing a piece of meat. She took a careful bite. And paused. The flavor spread instantly, rich, warm, perfectly cooked. Tender in a way that made it almost melt.
Something in her chest shifted. It was comforting. Familiar. Her eyes softened slightly. It reminded her of something, a memory. A younger version of herself, sitting at a table after a long, difficult first day at a new school. Feeling out of place, alone, unsure of everything. And then going home, to find her adoptive mother in the kitchen. Cooking. Waiting. A plate of steak set in front of her, warm and comforting. Safe. Loved. (Y/n)’s grip on the chopsticks tightened just slightly. The taste, it felt like that. Like home. Like love. And for the first time since everything happened, she felt a small piece of that warmth again.
A couple of minutes later, the door opened again. Maki stepped back out, this time with his own plate in hand. He grabbed a chair and sat down across from them, smiling as he started eating. His eyes flickered toward (Y/n). He noticed it immediately, the way her expression had softened, the quiet focus as she ate, the small comfort settling into her features. It made him smile a little more. That’s it, he thought. That’s what he and Miyu always aimed for. Not just food, but comfort. Something that made people feel safe, even just for a moment.
He scratched the back of his neck slightly. “Sorry if I ruined your moment or something,” “You didn’t.” (Y/n) cut him off gently. Maki blinked. She looked at him, a little more steady now. “We had our moment,” she said. “This is just… a new one.” A small pause. “And maybe it’s a good thing you’re here.” Maki tilted his head slightly. “Oh yeah?” he said, taking another bite. “How can I help?” (Y/n) hesitated. Her fingers tightened slightly around her chopsticks as she glanced at Luna, silently asking for help.
Luna understood immediately. “She told me something,” Luna said, looking at Maki. “Her wolf is more awake than we thought.” That got his attention. “It… spoke to her,” Luna continued. “It said mate, about Taki.” Maki’s chewing slowed slightly. “But Taki doesn’t seem to feel it,” Luna added. “At all.” A small pause. “So now we need to figure out how to help him realize it.” Maki leaned back slightly in his chair, thinking. “…Huh.” He took another bite, quieter this time, more focused.
Then he nodded slowly. “Okay… I can think of two possibilities.” Both girls looked at him. “First,” he said, pointing slightly with his chopsticks, “it could be a disconnect between (Y/n) and her wolf.” (Y/n)’s attention sharpened. “It’s been dormant for, what, over twenty years?” he continued. “That’s a long time. So even if it’s waking up now, it might still be… hidden, in a way.” He shrugged lightly. “Hard for others to sense. Hard for bonds to fully form.” Luna nodded slightly, following his reasoning. “Second,” Maki went on, “the issue could be on Taki’s side.” That made (Y/n)’s chest tighten a little. “You all saw what happened earlier,” he said. “That wasn’t normal.” His expression grew a bit more serious. “It didn’t look like Taki shifting.” A small pause. “It looked like something taking over.”
Silence settled for a moment. “For me,” Maki added, tapping his chest lightly, “my wolf and I… we’re the same.” He smiled faintly. “Just two bodies, same mind.” Then his expression shifted slightly. “But Taki…” he exhaled, shaking his head a little, “it’s different.” He looked between them. “It almost feels like he’s one person… and his wolf is another.” (Y/n)’s grip tightened slightly. “Like they’re not connected,” Maki finished. “Not really.” The rain continued to fall around them, steady and soft. “And if that’s the case…” Luna murmured. Maki nodded. “Then his wolf might know she’s his mate.” A small pause. “But he doesn’t.” (Y/n)’s heart skipped. Because that, somehow, hurt even more.
Maki shifted slightly in his seat, tapping his fingers lightly against the table as he thought. “I’m… not really sure how to fix that,” he admitted after a moment, glancing between Luna and (Y/n). “The connection between a wolf and their human side, it’s instinctual. It’s supposed to just… be there.”
Luna hummed quietly, resting her chin against her hand. “But if it’s not,” she added, eyes thoughtful, “then there has to be a reason. Something blocking it.” Maki’s expression brightened just a little. “Rocky,” he said. “If anyone knows something about this, it’s her. She’s always buried in those old magic books. There’s probably something in there about wolf bonds, or… disconnections.” (Y/n) nodded slowly, though uncertainty still lingered in her chest. The idea of digging into something that deep, something that personal to Taki… it felt heavy. “We can ask her tomorrow,” Luna said gently, offering her a small reassuring smile. “No need to involve everyone tonight. Let’s take this one step at a time.” (Y/n) let out a quiet breath, some of the tension easing from her shoulders. “Yeah… okay. Tomorrow sounds good.”
Silence settled over the table for a few moments after that, softer this time. The kind that wasn’t uncomfortable, just… full. The three of them finished the last of their food, the faint clink of cutlery the only sound between them. Then (Y/n) shifted slightly in her seat, fingers curling into the fabric of her sleeve. “There’s… something else,” she said hesitantly. “I wanted to ask for help with. But I don’t really know how to…” Maki and Luna both looked up at her immediately. “What is it?” Luna asked gently. (Y/n) exhaled slowly, her gaze dropping to the table. “I need to go back to my apartment,” she said. “To my roommates.” She paused, swallowing before continuing. “I need to get my things.”
A small, bitter smile tugged at her lips. “Because I’m… pretty sure they’re not going to let me stay there anymore. Not after what they saw.” Her fingers tightened slightly. “And I know wolves aren’t monsters,” she added quickly, almost defensively. “But to them… I’m sure there’s no difference.” Maki’s expression softened instantly, a hint of concern flickering in his eyes. He leaned forward slightly. “Hey… you don’t have to go back there alone,” he said. Then, after a brief pause, “Actually… you don’t have to go back there at all.”
(Y/n) blinked, looking up at him. “If you’re okay with it,” Maki continued, glancing briefly at Luna before looking back at her, “we could ask Jungwon for help.” “Jungwon?” she echoed, confused. Maki nodded. “Yeah. He can shapeshift. Not perfectly, but… enough. He could probably turn into you, go to your apartment, and grab your things with someone else there to help.” Luna’s brows lifted slightly in realization. “That way,” she added, “you wouldn’t have to face them. Not while you’re still… dealing with all of this.” Maki gave a small nod. “You’re vulnerable right now. The last thing you need is more stress.” He offered her a small, encouraging smile. “We can handle it for you. If you want us to.”
(Y/n) nodded, a quiet wave of relief washing over her. Just the thought of going back there, facing those looks again, the fear, the confusion… it made her chest tighten. She wasn’t ready. Not yet. Maki tilted his head slightly. “Want me to get him right now?” he asked. (Y/n) shook her head almost immediately. “No… we can do it tomorrow.” Her voice softened a little as she glanced between them. “For now, can we just… stay here? Please.” Maki nodded without hesitation. “Yeah. Of course.”
He reached over, his fingers finding Luna’s hand under the table, giving it a gentle squeeze. He glanced at her with a small smile, pride clear in his eyes. She had handled everything so calmly, so gently. Exactly what (Y/n) needed right now. Luna squeezed his hand back before letting go, then leaned back slightly, a playful glint appearing in her eyes as she looked at (Y/n). “Oh, fair warning,” she said, her tone lightening. “If you stay here, Rocky is absolutely going to use you as a mannequin.” (Y/n) blinked, then let out a small laugh. “Yeah… I kind of figured,” she admitted. “After the whole jewelry situation.” Luna chuckled. “That was just the beginning.” (Y/n) tilted her head curiously. “Is Yuma the same?” Maki snorted softly, leaning back in his chair. “Both yes and no,” he said. “He’s not as… persistent as Rocky. And most of the time, he only bothers Kei and Nico about it.”
“Because they’re the models,” Luna added with a small grin. “Exactly,” Maki nodded. “Yuma only turns to the rest of us if those two reject him. Which,” he added, “happens more often than you’d think.” Luna laughed quietly. “Kei runs the moment Yuma starts talking about outfits.” “And Nico just pretends he didn’t hear him,” Maki said, shaking his head. (Y/n) smiled a little more at that, the tightness in her chest easing just enough for her to breathe a bit easier.
They ended up sitting there for nearly an hour, the rain continuing to fall in a steady rhythm against the roof and windows. It filled the quiet spaces between their words, soft and constant, almost comforting. Sometimes they talked, sometimes they didn’t, letting the silence settle naturally between them. At some point, (Y/n) shifted slightly, pulling her knees closer to her chest. “How did the pack even form?” she asked quietly. “You’re all so young… but it feels like you’ve been together forever.” Maki glanced at Luna for a second before answering, his expression softening. “We didn’t all start together,” he said. “Most of us… lost our original packs. Our families.” He told her of the vampire attacks. Maki nodded. “Yeah. After that, everyone kind of… found each other over time. Piece by piece. No one planned it, it just… happened.”
(Y/n) was quiet for a moment, letting that sink in. Then her gaze returned to him. “Who found you?” Maki smiled faintly, something warm and fond flickering in his eyes. “Fuma,” he said without hesitation. “I was five. Just… wandering around in the forest.” He let out a small breath, like he could still picture it clearly. “And then this thirteen-year-old shows up and just… decides I’m his responsibility now.” Luna smiled softly beside him. “Since then,” Maki continued, his voice quieter now, “he’s basically been my dad. He protected me, kept me alive… even when it was just the two of us.” He glanced down at his hands. “It took a while before we found the others. Before he had help.”
(Y/n)’s expression softened. “That must’ve been really hard.” Maki shrugged lightly. “I mean… I know that now.” He gave a small, almost sheepish smile. “But back then, I didn’t. I was too young.” His gaze drifted slightly, thoughtful. “Fuma made sure of that. He… never let me see how bad it really was. He always smiled, acted like everything was fine.” Luna’s hand found his again, giving it a gentle squeeze. “Even though he was tired,” Maki added quietly. “And hurting. And probably scared out of his mind.” A small silence followed that, heavier than the ones before.
Then (Y/n) spoke again, her voice softer this time. “Do you think that’s why I was adopted?” Maki looked up at her. “Because vampires attacked my biological parents too?” she continued. “Do you think… they hid me away?” Maki hesitated for a brief moment, choosing his words carefully. “It’s… likely,” he said gently. “If they knew you were in danger… they might’ve thought the safest thing was to send you somewhere the vampires wouldn’t look.” Luna nodded slightly. “Somewhere normal. Somewhere human.” Maki’s expression softened. “They probably wanted to protect you. Even if it meant… not being with you.” (Y/n) looked down at her hands, her fingers loosely intertwined, as the sound of rain filled the quiet again.
Luna shivered slightly as a stronger gust of wind swept through the porch, making the rain tap a little louder against the wood. Maki noticed immediately. “Okay, yeah, that’s our cue,” he said, already pushing his chair back as he stood. “We should head inside before someone catches a cold.” He reached down, offering his hand to Luna first, helping her up with an easy familiarity. Then, to (Y/n)’s surprise, he turned to her and held out his hand as well. “Come on.” She hesitated for just a second before placing her hand in his. The moment their skin touched, something warm flickered inside her chest. Her wolf stirred. Not in fear. Not in confusion. But… excitement. It was subtle, but she could feel it clearly this time, a soft, eager presence, like a tail wagging somewhere deep inside her. And when she glanced up at Maki, she felt it again, his wolf. It wasn’t overwhelming, not like before. Just… there. Warm. Open. Welcoming. Just like EJ’s had been earlier. A small smile found its way onto her lips as she let Maki pull her up gently.
The three of them stepped back inside, the warmth of the house wrapping around them almost instantly. The contrast to the cool rain outside made (Y/n) exhale softly, her shoulders relaxing. The pack was scattered around the house, each group wrapped up in their own little world. In the living room, Jungwon, Niki, Sunoo, Jay, Taki, Harua, Willow, and Sana were all sitting on the floor in a loose circle, a board game spread out between them. Voices overlapped in playful arguments, Jungwon dramatically accusing someone of cheating while Sunoo insisted he was just “strategically misunderstood.” Taki sat among them, quieter than the others, but still engaged, a small smile tugging at his lips as he watched the chaos unfold.
Behind them, Jo was stretched out on the couch, sketchbook resting on his knee, pencil moving steadily across the page. He barely looked up, completely absorbed, though his ear seemed tuned to every word being said in the room. Off to the side, EJ and Sora were standing near the wall where the bookshelf used to be, a measuring tape stretched between them. Sora pointed at something while talking, her brows slightly furrowed, while EJ shook his head, clearly disagreeing. “That won’t fit,” he said. “It will if we move the table,” Sora argued. “We’re not moving the table.” “You’re no fun.”
At the dining table, Fuma, Tara, Miyu, and Yuma sat close together, voices low. Papers were spread out in front of them, but the moment Maki, Luna, and (Y/n) stepped in, the group reacted almost instantly. Yuma slid one of the papers over another. Miyu gathered a small stack. Tara shifted slightly closer to Fuma, and Fuma calmly placed his hand over the remaining page, covering it. Like nothing had been there at all. (Y/n) blinked, catching the movement, but no one said anything. And then she noticed, Kei, Aya, Nicholas, and Rocky were missing. Though, judging by the faint creak of floorboards from above, they were probably just upstairs. The house felt… full. Loud. Warm. Alive. And for the first time since everything had happened, (Y/n) didn’t feel like she was standing on the outside of it.
As soon as the group in the living room noticed them, Niki’s head snapped up. “Oh! Finally,” he called out loudly, grinning. “Do you guys want to join?” Luna and Maki both instinctively glanced at (Y/n), giving her the choice. She hesitated for just a second, her fingers curling slightly at her sides. Then she took a small breath, steadying herself. “Yeah,” she said, nodding. “Let’s do it.” Luna tilted her head, studying her. “You sure?” (Y/n) met her gaze and nodded again, a little more firmly this time. “Yeah. I am.” Maki smiled softly at that, and without another word, the three of them moved over to join the others.
“Finally!” Sana beamed, immediately patting the space beside her. “Come on, join my team!” (Y/n) let out a small laugh, the tension easing just a bit as she sat down next to her. Sana didn’t hesitate, pulling her into a quick, warm hug before letting go again. “I’ll explain everything,” Sana said excitedly, already gesturing toward the board. “It’s super easy, I promise. Okay, so basically,” She launched straight into the rules, her words quick but clear, pointing at different pieces as she talked. (Y/n) leaned in slightly, listening, a small smile lingering on her lips as she tried to follow along.
Across from them, Taki watched quietly. His gaze lingered on her for a moment longer than it probably should have. He remembered what the others had said earlier. The looks. The way they’d glanced between him and her, like they had already decided something he hadn’t even considered. Mates. The word echoed faintly in his mind. He studied her a little more carefully now. She looked… relaxed. Not completely, but more than before. There was something soft about her expression as she listened to Sana, nodding along, letting herself be pulled into the moment. Taki swallowed slightly. He’d be lying if he said she wasn’t pretty. She was.
And more than that… he respected her. He remembered seeing her in class, the way she acted, how easily she slipped into emotions, how real it all felt. She was talented. Someone he admired, even if he’d never really said it out loud. But… His brows knit together slightly. He didn’t feel it. Not the way the others had described. No pull. No instinct screaming at him. No overwhelming certainty. Just… normal. He looked away, his fingers absently fidgeting with one of the game pieces. Is she really my mate? He didn’t think so.
~~~
Night passed quietly, the house eventually settling into sleep, and before long, morning came again. This time, most of the pack had gathered in the main house, voices low but filled with energy, like something important was about to happen. The only one missing, Maki. Luna had been tasked with keeping him busy… or, if possible, asleep. Kei stood near the center of the room, glancing around at everyone before clapping his hands together once. “Okay,” he said, a small smile already forming. “Maki’s graduating soon.” A few quiet cheers and excited murmurs spread through the room. “And,” Kei continued, “we’re throwing him a party. But,” he raised a finger slightly, “he cannot find out about it.”
“Obviously,” Yuma said, already stepping forward and holding up a stack of papers. “Which is why we started planning yesterday.” He waved them slightly. “These are just rough ideas, nothing set in stone yet.” Miyu leaned forward a bit, nodding. “Luna already agreed to bake the cake,” she added, “but she can’t be here to help decide flavors or design right now, since she’s busy keeping Maki distracted.” “Or unconscious,” Jungwon muttered under his breath. “Preferably distracted,” Fuma said dryly.
A few chuckles passed through the group. From there, the room filled with overlapping ideas. “We could decorate outside,” “No, inside, it’s safer,” “What about lights?” “Music, definitely music,” “Food, lots of food.” In the middle of it all, (Y/n) sat quietly on one of the chairs, her hands resting in her lap as she watched. Listened. Observed. It was… easy to see. The way they talked over each other without getting annoyed. The way they built on each other’s ideas instead of shutting them down. The small smiles, the teasing, the quiet understanding between them. They were excited. Not just about the party, but about celebrating him. All of them, in their own way, trying to make it perfect. Because they loved him. Because they loved each other. (Y/n)’s chest tightened slightly as she watched, something warm and aching settling deep inside her. And once again, she found herself wishing… that she belonged to it too.
About an hour into the planning, just as the energy in the room was starting to settle into something more concrete, a quiet ping echoed from several phones at once. Yuma checked his screen first, eyes widening slightly. “He’s awake,” he muttered. Kei glanced over. “Already?” Yuma nodded, holding up his phone. “Luna says they’re on their way. Like… right now.” The room shifted instantly. Papers disappeared. Chairs scraped softly against the floor. Conversations cut off mid-sentence as everyone scrambled to make the space look normal again. “Hide that, no, not there,” “Why would you put it there?!” “Act natural!” “You act natural,”
By the time footsteps approached the door, the room had settled into a suspicious version of calm. The door opened, and Maki stepped in, Luna right behind him. “Why is everyone so quiet?” Maki asked immediately, narrowing his eyes slightly. “No reason,” Fuma replied smoothly. “Just existing,” Yuma added, far too quickly. Maki looked unconvinced. Before he could question it further, (Y/n) stood up and walked over to them. “Hey,” she said, offering a small smile. “Can you help me with something?” Maki blinked, attention shifting to her. “Yeah, of course. What is it?” “Can you… help me talk to Jungwon?” That caught his interest immediately. “Oh, yeah, sure,” he said, straightening slightly, his focus now completely on her. “Let’s go.” Luna watched the interaction, then glanced briefly toward (Y/n), understanding flashing in her eyes. As (Y/n) turned away, Luna mouthed a quiet thank you. (Y/n) just gave a small, subtle nod.
Maki was already walking ahead, more awake now, curiosity pulling him forward. He made his way over to where Jungwon was standing. “Hey,” Maki said. “Can I borrow you for a minute?” Jungwon looked up, glancing between him and (Y/n) before shrugging lightly. “Sure.” He stood and followed them out onto the porch, the door closing softly behind them. The cooler air greeted them instantly, a contrast to the warmth inside. Luna joined them a second later. Maki leaned against the railing slightly. “Okay, so,” he started, glancing at (Y/n) to let her explain. (Y/n) took a small breath before summarizing the situation, explaining about her apartment, her roommates, and why she didn’t feel safe going back herself.
Jungwon listened, arms loosely crossed, his expression thoughtful. When she finished, he hummed quietly. “Okay… yeah, I get it,” he said. “That makes sense.” He paused for a moment, then added, “I’m not sure if I can shapeshift into you though.” (Y/n) blinked slightly. “Why not?” Jungwon scratched the back of his neck. “I’ve never tried shifting into a girl before,” he admitted. “I mean, I can shapeshift, but it’s usually people I’m familiar with. And… well…” He gestured vaguely at her. “You’re new.” There was a brief pause. Then he grinned. “But,” he added, a bit more confidently, “I’ll absolutely try.”
Jungwon rubbed the back of his neck, thinking for a moment before looking at (Y/n) again. “Okay, but I need to… take some measurements first.” Maki blinked. “Measurements?” “Not like that,” Jungwon said quickly. “It’s more like… I need to get a feel for certain things. My ability copies details, but I kind of need a reference. Like, feeling someone’s hair.” (Y/n) narrowed her eyes slightly. “Why do you need to feel my hair?” Jungwon immediately raised both hands in defense. “Hey, no weird stuff, I promise,” he said quickly. “It’s just… the texture, the color, it helps me replicate it properly. It’s weird, I know, but that’s just how it works.”
There was a brief pause. Then (Y/n) nodded slowly. “Oh… okay.” She stepped a little closer, still a bit unsure, but willing. Jungwon moved carefully, surprisingly focused now. He gently took a strand of her hair between his fingers, running it lightly between them, like he was memorizing the texture. His expression shifted, eyes narrowing slightly in concentration. Then he stepped back, crouching just a little to compare their heights, before lightly placing his hands near her shoulders, not grabbing, just gauging the width. “Okay…” he muttered. “A bit narrower…” He then reached for her hand, turning it slightly in his as he compared sizes, adjusting his own fingers against hers. Maki watched, arms crossed, trying not to laugh. “You look like you’re building a character in a game.” “Shut up,” Jungwon muttered. After a moment, he stepped back fully, rolling his shoulders once. “Alright,” he said. “I think I’ve got it.”
The others grew quiet. Jungwon took a slow, steady breath, then closed his eyes. For a second, nothing happened. Then, his body shifted. It started subtly. His frame shrank slightly, his posture adjusting as his height decreased. His shoulders narrowed, his build changing just enough to match hers. Then his hair, it began to grow, strands lengthening unevenly at first, like it couldn’t quite decide where to stop. The color shifted too, flickering between shades before settling closer to hers. But it wasn’t smooth. It glitched. For a moment, his features blurred, shifting in and out, like his face couldn’t quite hold one form. His jaw softened, then sharpened again, then softened once more. His eyes flickered, color adjusting, shape refining.
Luna instinctively reached for Maki’s arm, gripping it slightly as she watched. “Is that supposed to happen?” she whispered. “I… don’t know,” Maki muttered back. Jungwon’s expression tightened slightly, like he was concentrating harder, pushing through it. Then, finally, everything settled. He opened his eyes. And the three of them stared. Because Jungwon was gone. Standing in front of them now was (Y/n). Not perfect, there were small differences if you looked closely. Something slightly off in the eyes, the posture just a bit too confident to fully match her. But at a glance? It was her. Jungwon looked down at himself, turning his hands over, then glanced up at them. “Well?” he asked. Maki blinked slowly. “That’s… kind of creepy.” Luna let out a small breath. “But really impressive.” Jungwon grinned slightly. “Good enough to fool your roommates?” he asked. (Y/n) stared at him for a second longer, then nodded slowly. “…Yeah,” she said. “I think so.”
Jungwon let out a breath before his form shifted again, his features blurring slightly before snapping back into his usual self. He rolled his shoulders and shook out his arms, like he was trying to get rid of a lingering feeling. “…That feels weird,” he muttered. “Being a girl.” Luna snorted softly. “Just wait until you have to wear girl clothes.” Jungwon groaned immediately, dragging a hand down his face. “Don’t remind me,” he said. “But… I’ll deal with it.” He glanced at (Y/n), offering a small shrug. “If it helps, I’ll go through the pain.” Maki let out a quiet laugh before turning to (Y/n). “How much stuff do you actually need to get?” (Y/n) hesitated, her fingers lightly fidgeting with her sleeve. “Um… my clothes, mostly,” she said. “And like… my charger, some personal things.” She paused, her expression faltering slightly. “Technically, I should take my bed and furniture too, but… I don’t know if that’s realistic.” Her voice softened. “Maybe I’ll just leave it.”
Maki nodded thoughtfully, then glanced at Luna. “Do you still have the boxes from when you moved in?” Luna nodded right away. “Yeah, Fuma and EJ told me to keep them in the storage shed. Just in case we needed them again.” “Perfect,” Maki said, a small, determined smile forming. “Then we’ll grab those, get a few of the others to help, and just move everything.” He waved a hand slightly. “No stress. We’ve basically perfected the whole ‘moving someone in here’ thing by now.” Luna laughed softly. “Sadly true.” Maki looked back at (Y/n). “We’ll handle it. Don’t worry.” For a moment, (Y/n) just looked at him. Then her smile wavered slightly, her eyes growing a bit glossy. “…Thank you,” she whispered.
~~~
Soon enough, Jungwon had been dressed in a set of the girls’ clothes. He stood stiffly in the middle of the room, tugging awkwardly at the fabric like he didn’t quite know what to do with himself. “Why are these so… fitted?” he muttered, clearly uncomfortable. Niki, on the other hand, was having the time of his life. “Oh my god, this is amazing,” he laughed, doubling over slightly as he snapped yet another picture on his phone. “Hold still, no, no, look more natural!” “This is me being natural,” Jungwon shot back, glaring at him. Sunoo snickered quietly nearby, while Luna tried, and failed, to hide her smile. “Okay, enough,” Fuma said, though there was a faint amusement in his tone. “Focus.” The room gradually settled as everyone gathered, attention shifting to him. He went over the plan one more time, making sure everyone knew their role.
“Alright,” he said, glancing around. “Tara, Nicholas, Rocky, Sana, Jo, you’re with us. Niki, Sunoo, Maki, Luna, same with you. We go to the apartment.” He looked at Jungwon. “You lead.” Jungwon nodded, adjusting his sleeves slightly. Fuma continued, “Aya, Sora, Willow, you stay here with (Y/n). Keep her safe.” Aya gave a small nod, her expression serious. “And the rest of you,” his gaze shifted, “Kei, Harua, EJ, Yuma, Jay, Taki, Miyu, you’re heading to Koyomi. See if the kitchen can still be saved after the earthquake.” A few exchanged glances, then nodded in agreement. With that, the groups split.
The drive to (Y/n)’s apartment was quiet, a subtle tension settling over the group the closer they got. When they finally stopped just outside the building, Jungwon took a slow breath. “Alright,” he murmured. Then, he shifted again. Once again, his form changed, features morphing until (Y/n) stood in his place. He rolled his shoulders slightly, like he was settling into the form. Rocky stepped forward next, raising her hand slightly as a faint shimmer of magic flickered at her fingertips. “Hold still,” she said. Jungwon did. The magic wrapped around him subtly, barely visible, before fading just as quickly. Rocky tilted her head, listening for a second. “Okay… talk.” “…Hello?” Jungwon said. It sounded like (Y/n). Not perfectly, there was a slight difference, something just a bit off, but it was close enough. Rocky nodded. “Good. If anyone notices, just cough a bit. Say you’re sick.” Jungwon gave a small nod. “Got it.”
There was a brief pause as everyone looked at each other. Then Fuma stepped forward, his expression calm but alert. “Stay close,” he said quietly. “We don’t know what we’re walking into.” With that, they headed inside. None of them knowing exactly what to expect. As Jungwon slid the key into the lock, his hand hesitated for just a second. He took a slow breath, steadying himself. You’ve got this. The door clicked open. Carefully, he stepped inside. The apartment looked… normal. Quiet. The faint sound of a TV filled the space. But the moment he stepped into the living room, all three girls sitting there turned to look at him. Or rather, at who they thought was (Y/n).
Jungwon forced a small, casual wave. “Hi…” They didn’t wave back. They just stared. Then one of them scoffed. “Why are you here?” The tone was cold. Sharp. Jungwon blinked once, quickly adjusting. “Uh… I’m here to get my things.” A brief pause. Then another one of them shrugged. “Good.” “Yeah,” the third muttered, already turning her attention back to the TV. “About time.” Just like that, they lost interest. Jungwon stood there for a second longer, processing, before glancing down slightly. …Good thing she’s not actually here. His grip on the door tightened briefly before he stepped aside, opening it wider. “I have some people helping me,” he said, trying to sound as natural as possible. “So, uh… sorry for the noise while I grab my stuff.” “Whatever,” one of them replied without even looking. That was all the permission they needed.
One by one, the others slipped inside, each carrying boxes, their movements quiet but efficient. Jungwon stepped further in, leading the way, mentally going over everything (Y/n) had told him. The layout. Her room. Where things were. “Down the hall,” he murmured softly. They followed. The moment they stepped into her room, there was a brief, unspoken pause. It felt… personal. Like stepping into something that wasn’t theirs. Photos. Clothes. Small details scattered around that painted pieces of her life. For a second, no one moved. Then Luna exhaled quietly. “Alright… let’s be careful.” (Y/n) had given permission. They reminded themselves of that as they got to work. Still, it felt like an invasion.
Tara, Rocky, Sana, and Luna focused on the more personal things, folding clothes neatly, gathering smaller items, carefully placing everything into boxes without disturbing more than necessary. Sana paused briefly at a small object on the desk, then gently placed it into a box with extra care. “Don’t forget this,” she murmured softly. Meanwhile, the boys handled the heavier tasks. Maki and Nicholas carefully lifted pieces of furniture, moving them with practiced coordination. Jo and Sunoo worked together to disassemble what they could, keeping things organized so it could all be put back together later. Niki, despite the situation, still found moments to whisper jokes under his breath, though quieter this time. Jungwon stayed near the doorway at first, keeping an ear on the living room, making sure nothing felt off. Every sound from outside made his shoulders tense slightly. But the girls out there stayed quiet, focused on their TV. So, slowly, steadily, they packed up (Y/n)’s life. Piece by piece.
Meanwhile, at Koyomi, the moment they stepped inside, the air felt… heavy. Miyu froze just a few steps in. Her eyes scanned the space, taking in the broken wood, the fallen shelves, the scattered pieces of what used to be carefully arranged. The kitchen, their kitchen, was barely recognizable. Her breath hitched. Yuma noticed immediately. Without saying anything, he stepped closer and wrapped his arms around her, pulling her gently against him. “Hey… it’s okay,” he murmured softly. “We’ll fix this. We will.” Miyu nodded against his chest, her hands gripping his shirt slightly as she tried to keep herself together. “Yeah…” she whispered, though her voice trembled. “Yeah, we will…” But her eyes stayed on the wreckage.
Jay stood a bit further in, unmoving. His gaze was fixed on the kitchen. On what was left of it. They had worked so hard for this. Long nights, constant exhaustion, pushing through things most people would’ve given up on. Every detail had meant something. And now… It was gone. His jaw tightened slightly, his hands clenching at his sides before he forced himself to breathe. Kei and EJ moved carefully through the space, stepping over debris, crouching down to shift broken pieces aside. “Maybe this can be saved,” Kei started, lifting something, only to pause. EJ shook his head slightly. “It’s too damaged.” Kei sighed, setting it down again. They kept looking, though. Checking. Hoping. But with every piece they moved, it became more and more clear, there wasn’t much left to salvage.
In the background, Taki stood still, watching. His eyes moved between them. Miyu. Jay. The others. And something felt… off. Or maybe, too much. The sadness in the room wasn’t just something he saw. He felt it. Sharp. Heavy. Pressing against his chest in a way that made it harder to breathe. Miyu’s grief, raw and overwhelming. Jay’s quiet devastation, buried but just as deep. It was stronger than usual. Like something inside him was more open than before. More sensitive. He shifted slightly, his brows furrowing as he tried to understand it. Jay finally spoke, his voice low but steady, even if it took effort. “We’ll have to call the insurance company,” he said. “See what they can do.” He glanced around again, exhaling slowly. “But… realistically, we might have to cover most of it ourselves.”
The words hung in the air. Miyu’s breath broke. The weight of it all finally crashed down on her as she slowly sank to the floor, her knees giving out beneath her. Tears spilled over before she could stop them. Yuma followed her down instantly, keeping his arms around her as he pulled her closer. “Hey… hey, it’s okay,” he whispered, though his own voice was softer now, heavier. Miyu shook her head slightly, burying her face against him as the tears came fully. “We worked so hard…” she choked out. “I know,” Yuma murmured, holding her tighter. “I know.” His hand moved gently over her back, trying to soothe her, but there was a tightness in his chest too. Because he understood. Completely. If it had been his life’s work… if everything he built had been shattered like this, he’d be just as devastated.
Back at (Y/n)’s apartment, the work went faster than expected. Her room wasn’t very big, and she didn’t have much to pack, which made things easier. Still, they were thorough. Careful. Three hours later, everything was done. Boxes were stacked neatly in the trailer, a few more secured in the trunks of the cars. The room itself looked… empty now. Clean. Like no one had ever lived there. Luna took a slow look around, arms folded slightly. “That should be everything…” “Check the bathroom one more time,” Fuma said. They did. Drawers, cabinets, behind the door. Nothing. No trace left.
One by one, they made their way out, the weight of it all settling quietly over them. Jungwon lingered by the door for a second before turning back toward the living room. “…There,” he said, voice steady. “I’ve moved all my stuff.” “Mmh,” one of the girls responded absentmindedly, eyes still glued to the TV. No one even looked at him. Jungwon’s hand tightened slightly around the strap of the bag he was holding. Then he turned, just as he reached the door, “Nice to be rid of the freak.” The words were quiet. But not quiet enough. Jungwon froze for half a second. Something in his chest twisted, sharp and immediate. His fingers curled slightly, an urge rising to turn back, to say something, to do something. But… He knew it wouldn’t matter. So instead, he opened the door. And walked out.
The moment it closed behind him, his form shifted back, his features snapping into place as himself again. He exhaled sharply, jaw tightening as he rolled his shoulders, like trying to shake off the feeling. Rocky stepped closer, lifting her hand slightly as the faint shimmer of magic faded from around him, removing the voice spell. “You did good,” she said quietly. Jungwon nodded, though his expression remained tense. Beside them, Luna’s gaze shifted. “Maki?” she said softly. He stood a little stiff, his jaw clenched tightly, his eyes darker than before. “What’s wrong?” she asked. Maki exhaled slowly through his nose. “They said something,” he muttered. “Right before we left.” Luna’s brows furrowed. “What?” “…Doesn’t matter,” he said, though his tone made it clear it did. Jo scoffed from behind them, clearly having heard it too. “Honestly? Good riddance,” he said, crossing his arms. “She shouldn’t have to be around people like that anyway.” A few quiet murmurs of agreement followed. No one disagreed. There was a shared understanding now. A quiet, protective kind of anger.
Without another word, they began loading into the cars. Doors shut. Engines started. And soon enough, they were on the road again, driving back toward their little village. By the time they returned, the others were already back. The atmosphere in the house felt… different. Heavier. Maki and Luna barely had time to step inside before they found Kei and EJ. “Well?” Maki asked. Kei exchanged a glance with EJ before shaking his head slightly. “Not good.” EJ sighed, running a hand through his hair. “The kitchen’s basically destroyed. There’s not much we can save.” Maki’s expression fell slightly. “Jay’s on the phone with the insurance company right now,” Kei said. “We’re hoping for something, but…” he trailed off. “…It’s unlikely,” EJ finished quietly. A small silence settled between them before Maki nodded.
Tara stepped forward after a moment, gently shifting the topic. “Maki,” she said, “do you want to go through your homework for the week?” He blinked. “Now?” “Well,” she smiled lightly, “you’ve missed two days already because of the earthquake.” Maki let out a small breath, shrugging. “Yeah… might as well.” As they started heading off, (Y/n) made her way over to Luna and Sana. “Hey,” she said softly. They both turned to her. “Thank you,” she continued, her voice genuine. “For everything. Today, and… before that too.” Sana’s expression softened immediately. “Of course.” Luna smiled warmly. “You don’t have to thank us.” (Y/n) shook her head slightly, her eyes glancing briefly toward Jungwon. “Still… thank you.” Jungwon gave her a small nod from where he stood. “Anytime.”
A quiet warmth lingered in the moment. But not everyone felt steady. Taki stood a bit further back. Still. Too still. Something felt… wrong. Or maybe not wrong, just off. Like he wasn’t fully there. Like he was watching everything from a step outside his own body. The voices around him sounded slightly distant, even though he knew they weren’t. The movements, the conversations, it all felt just a little disconnected. He frowned slightly, trying to ground himself. But then, his gaze landed on (Y/n). And something shifted. It was small. Subtle. But there. A pull. Faint. Barely there. But different. His breath caught slightly. The world around him sharpened. Scents that had faded into the background suddenly rushed forward, clearer, stronger. The air felt… alive. And around her, it was like everything changed. Like the space near her burst into color, vivid and overwhelming, like fireworks flickering just beneath the surface of his vision. He blinked, his heart beating a little faster. What…? He didn’t understand it. Didn’t know what was happening. But as he kept looking at her, he realized one thing. He didn’t want it to stop.
~~~
Rocky lingered near the hallway, her eyes flicking briefly toward the living room where Sora was animatedly talking to Aya, clearly keeping her occupied. Good. With a small, satisfied nod, Rocky slipped over to Kei, gently tugging at his sleeve. “Hey,” she murmured. Kei glanced down at her. “What is it?” She quickly pressed a small folded paper into his hand. “Everything you need is on there.” Kei looked at it, then back at her. “Everything?” Rocky nodded. “Her size, whether she prefers gold or silver, design style… all of it.” For a second, Kei just stared at her, impressed. “…You’re sure she didn’t suspect anything?” he asked quietly. Rocky tilted her head, a playful smile forming. “Do you underestimate me?” Kei let out a soft chuckle, bowing his head slightly in mock respect. “Of course not, oh great one.” Rocky laughed under her breath. “Don’t worry. As far as Aya knows, I’ve just been rambling about random ideas because I’ve never designed jewelry before.” Kei shook his head, smiling as he carefully folded the paper again and slipped it into his pocket. “Seriously… thank you.” Rocky gave a small shrug. “Just make it good.”
Before they could rejoin the others, Nicholas’ voice cut in from the side. “…Okay, what are you two planning?” They both turned. Nico stood there, arms loosely crossed, one brow raised as he looked between them. “I’ve seen you two together way too much lately,” he added. “That never ends in something normal.” Rocky’s smile turned a little more mischievous. “It’s a secret.” Nico narrowed his eyes slightly. “Rocky.” “You’ll see soon enough,” she said lightly. He held her gaze for a moment longer before exhaling. “Is it at least not dangerous?” Rocky hesitated for half a second, just enough to be suspicious, before answering, “It’s for Maki’s graduation party.” Nico blinked. “That’s it?” “Well,” she added, “it’s just between me and Kei.” There was a pause. Then Nico shrugged. “Alright.” He turned away like that was enough for him. Rocky watched him go, then let out a quiet breath. “…That was close,” she muttered. Kei smirked slightly. “You handled it.” She shot him a look. “Obviously.”
~~~
(Y/n), Sana, and Luna sat gathered around the firepit, the soft crackling of flames filling the quiet between their voices. The warmth flickered across their faces as they leaned in slightly, the evening air cool against their skin. “So…” Sana started, resting her chin in her hand. “How do we make him realize?” (Y/n) groaned softly, dragging her hands over her face. “If you figure that out, please let me know.” Sana perked up suddenly. “What if we just,” she made a quick hitting motion with her hand, “bonk him on the head with a pan or something? Maybe a concussion would knock some sense into him.” Luna blinked. Then laughed. “I think that would do the opposite,” she said, shaking her head. “Pretty sure we’d just make him forget even more.” Sana pouted slightly. “Worth a try.”
(Y/n) let out a small laugh despite herself, but it faded quickly as she looked back into the fire. Luna’s expression softened as she turned to her. “Okay, this might sound a little… underwhelming,” she said carefully, “but I think you just need to spend more time with him.” (Y/n) glanced at her. “Talk to him,” Luna continued. “Be around him. Let things happen naturally. Maybe he just… needs time to understand.” She gave a small shrug. “Boys can be a bit slow sometimes.” Sana nodded in agreement. “Very slow.” (Y/n) sighed, leaning back slightly as she looked up at the sky.
“Yeah…” she murmured. “I figured that’s what I’d have to do.” She swallowed lightly. “It sounds easy when you say it like that, but… it’s terrifying.” Her fingers curled slightly in her lap. “Honestly, I think I’d prefer the pan idea.” Sana snorted. “But…” (Y/n) continued quietly, “I know I can’t just sit around and wait for it to happen while hiding from him.” Luna and Sana exchanged a look before both leaning in, pulling her into a quick, warm hug. “You’ve got this,” Luna said softly. “Go get your man,” Sana added with a grin. (Y/n) huffed out a small laugh as they pulled away. “Okay, okay…” She took a breath and pushed herself to her feet. As she started walking, her heart picked up speed, each step feeling heavier than it should. Then, that voice again. Soft. Familiar. Mate. She paused for half a second. Then, quieter this time, We’ve got this. (Y/n)’s lips curved into a small smile. “…Well,” she whispered under her breath, “at least one of us is confident.” And with that, she kept walking.
Taki stood a little off to the side, talking quietly with Jungwon and Niki. Or at least, Jungwon and Niki were talking. Taki was only half present, his mind still drifting in that strange, disconnected feeling. Niki was the first to notice her. His words slowed, then stopped entirely, his eyes shifting past Taki. Jungwon followed his gaze. Taki frowned slightly. “What?” Then he turned. And saw her. For a second, everything else faded. It happened again. That same shift. That same overwhelming awareness. It was like the world dimmed just enough for her to stand out, like there was a light behind her, soft but blinding at the same time. It framed her in a way that didn’t make sense, something almost unreal, like she didn’t fully belong to the same space as everything else. Like she was… An angel.
Taki’s breath caught slightly. (Y/n) stopped a few steps away from him, her hands fidgeting lightly at her sides. “Can we talk?” she asked. Taki nodded immediately. He didn’t trust his voice. Jungwon and Niki exchanged a look but said nothing as Taki stepped away with her. They walked. Neither of them really knowing where they were going. The forest stretched around them, quiet except for the soft crunch of leaves beneath their feet. (Y/n) kept moving forward, trusting that if she went too far, he would stop her. He didn’t. So they kept going. Until finally, she stopped. Turning to face him. Taki stopped a step away, meeting her gaze. For a moment, neither of them spoke.
“I know you don’t feel it,” (Y/n) said quietly. Her voice was steady, but there was something fragile underneath. “But my wolf…” she let out a small, almost disbelieving breath. “which I still can’t believe I’m saying, my wolf is sure.” Her eyes searched his. “It can’t be wrong.” A pause. “Right?” Her voice softened. “So why don’t you feel it?” Taki’s chest tightened. He broke eye contact, his gaze dropping to the ground. “I don’t know,” he admitted quietly. His hands curled slightly at his sides. “I want to. I want to understand it, to feel what you’re talking about, but I just…” He exhaled, frustrated. “I don’t.”
There was a sharp edge to his voice now. “I hate it,” he added under his breath. “I really do.” Silence settled between them again. (Y/n)’s gaze dropped, her fingers twisting together. “…Are you disappointed?” she asked softly. “That I could be your mate?” Taki’s head snapped up immediately. “No,” he said, almost too quickly. “No, of course not.” He shook his head, stepping a little closer without realizing it. “You’re… amazing,” he said, the words coming more easily than he expected. “You’re kind, and strong, and,” he hesitated slightly, “I admire you. I really do.” His voice softened, more uncertain now. “I’m just…” He struggled to find the right word. “…indifferent,” he finished quietly. “Because I don’t know if it’s real.” His gaze met hers again, conflicted. “If we really are mates… shouldn’t I feel it too?”
It hurt. More than she expected. Each word he said felt like something pressing against her chest, tightening, making it harder to breathe. But before she could retreat into that feeling, something else pushed forward. Her wolf. It was subtle at first, like a nudge. Then stronger. Urging. Insisting. Speak. (Y/n) straightened slightly, her gaze locking onto his. It almost didn’t feel like her anymore, like she was stepping into a role, saying lines she didn’t know she had.
“But you do feel it,” she said, her voice firmer now, rising slightly. “I know you do. Or at least your wolf does.” She held his gaze, waiting. Taki’s brows furrowed, frustration flickering across his face. Why was she yelling at him? Didn’t she understand he was trying? “I don’t know how to get it through to you,” he snapped back, his voice sharper than before, “that I don’t feel anything.” The words hit harder this time. “And I don’t know why you’re being so blind,” (Y/n) shot back, her voice cutting through the space between them. Something in Taki snapped.
His jaw clenched tightly, a low tension building in his chest as his fangs slowly extended, pressing against his lip. His vision sharpened, the world around him becoming clearer, more intense, his eyes shifting from brown to gold. “I’m not blind,” he said, his voice lower now, more controlled but edged with something dangerous. “I’m just being truthful.” (Y/n) let out a sharp, frustrated sound, half shout, half something breaking loose inside her. And then, it happened. A crack. Then another. Her body jerked slightly as bones began to shift, snapping and reforming in rapid succession. Muscles twisted and stretched, her frame dropping as the transformation took over completely.
It was fast. Violent. Uncontrolled. Within seconds, she wasn’t standing there anymore. A wolf stood in her place. Her fur bristled, chest rising and falling heavily as she bared her teeth at him, a low, rumbling growl vibrating from deep within her. This wasn’t hesitation. This wasn’t fear. It was a threat. Clear. Direct. And Taki froze. Because for the first time, there was no doubt. She wasn’t holding back. Taki’s body tensed, instincts taking over as he prepared himself to fight. His muscles coiled, his senses sharpened further, every detail of the forest suddenly painfully clear.
But before he could move, a voice. Do you still feel nothing? Taki froze. It wasn’t spoken out loud. It was in his head. His eyes widened slightly as he stared at the wolf in front of him. (Y/n)…? Had she already figured out how to use a mindlink? “I…” he said out loud, his voice unsteady. “I don’t know. Everything just feels, wrong. Weird.” You’re just afraid to feel. The words echoed through him. Taki blinked. “Afraid?” he repeated, almost scoffing. But the moment the word settled. Something shifted. A shiver ran down his spine, sharp and sudden, like something breaking through a wall he didn’t even know was there. And then, memories. They crashed into him. The attack. Blood. Chaos. Screams. His first pack. Euijoo and Nicholas grabbing him, pulling him away, their voices urgent as they ran for their lives. His legs barely keeping up, his heart pounding in terror.
His parents, the sound of their screams. The image of his mother’s face, blurred, distant, like something he could never fully reach again. Gone. Then, another memory. More recent. Euijoo again. On the brink of death. All because of something similar, because of hesitation, because of fear, because of not accepting what was right in front of him. The weight of it pressed down on him, suffocating. What if it happens again? The thought wasn’t quiet. It roared. What if she was his mate? What if he let himself feel it, and then lost her? How much would that hurt? Would it break him the same way? Worse? His breath grew uneven. What if I never connect with my wolf? The thought slipped in, quieter, but just as sharp. What if I’m incomplete? What if I’m not good enough for her? What if I fail? What if I disappoint everyone?
His hands trembled slightly at his sides, his golden eyes flickering with something deeper now. Fear. Not of her. But of everything that came with her. As the thoughts spiraled, faster and louder, Taki’s knees gave out beneath him. He hit the ground, hands clutching his head as if he could hold everything together, as if he could stop it from splitting apart. His breath came in uneven gasps, chest tight, heart racing too fast. It felt like something was cracking him open from the inside. The fear. The memories. The what ifs. It was too much.
But then, he felt warmth. Arms wrapped around him, sudden and grounding, pulling him out of the storm just enough to breathe. A voice, soft but steady, right against him. “It’s okay…” Taki’s body tensed for a second before slowly, hesitantly, he lifted his head. His vision was blurred with tears, but through it, he saw her. (Y/n). Back in her human form. Holding him. She was crying too. “It’s okay,” she whispered again, her voice trembling but firm. “It’s okay to be scared… but we have to face it. Together.” The word together lingered. Taki blinked, his breathing still uneven, but something inside him shifted again.
He was aware, somewhere in the back of his mind, that she wasn’t wearing anything. But it didn’t matter. Not right now. Because all he could focus on was the warmth. The way she held him like she wasn’t going to let him fall apart. The way it felt, safe. A voice. Clear. Deep. Mate. It repeated over and over again. Taki’s breath caught. His eyes widened slightly as something clicked into place, something that had been just out of reach finally settling where it belonged.
Slowly, he pulled back from her, his hands still slightly trembling as he shrugged off his jacket and held it out to her. She blinked, then let out a small, breathy sound. “Oh, thanks.” She took it quickly, pulling it around herself, wrapping it tightly before looking back at him. Once she was covered, she reached out, offering him her hand. Taki hesitated for only a second before taking it. She pulled him up gently. “I saw… everything,” she said quietly. “Heard every thought you had.” Before he could react, she stepped forward and hugged him again. “I’m scared too,” she admitted, her voice muffled slightly against him. “But I’m more scared of being alone.” Her grip tightened just a little. “After coming here… after everything changed so suddenly…” she swallowed. “I don’t want to be alone again. It terrifies me.” She pulled back just enough to look at him. “Lone wolves don’t do well, right?”
Taki didn’t hesitate this time. He pulled her closer, arms wrapping tightly around her as his body shook with quiet sobs. “I’m so scared…” he kept repeating, his voice breaking over and over again. “I’m so, so scared…” (Y/n) held him just as tightly, one hand pressing gently against the back of his head, the other around his shoulders, grounding him. She could feel it. Every ounce of fear. Every lingering piece of pain. It flowed through him, raw and unfiltered, and somehow… she felt it too. “It’s okay,” she whispered softly. “I’m here.” “I’m sorry,” Taki choked out. “I’m so sorry… for not knowing, for not feeling it sooner…” He pulled back just enough to look at her, his eyes still wet, his voice trembling.
“You’re my mate,” he said. The words came out like a realization. Like a truth finally spoken. “You’re my mate,” he repeated, again and again, like he needed to say it until it fully settled inside him. (Y/n) smiled softly, her chest warming, something deep inside her responding to those words. It spread through her, filling every corner, steady and bright. After a while, Taki felt it too. The shift. The warmth. Love. Relief. Happiness. It washed over him so suddenly that it almost made him dizzy. But, it wasn’t his. He blinked, confused for a second, even as tears kept falling down his cheeks. “…This is you,” he whispered. (Y/n) nodded slightly, her own eyes glassy. “It goes both ways,” she said softly.
She reached up, gently wiping away his tears with her thumb, smiling through her own. And something in Taki just… gave in. Before he could think, before he could stop himself, he leaned in. And kissed her. It was sudden. Unplanned. But it felt necessary. Like something he had to do. (Y/n)’s eyes widened slightly in surprise as she felt his lips against hers, the moment catching her off guard. But only for a second. Then she melted into it. Her eyes slowly closed, her body relaxing as she kissed him back. The tension, the anger, the frustration, it all faded. Her eyes returned to their normal color, her fangs retracting as everything settled. Leaving behind only, warmth. Relief. And something steady, something certain. Love.
When they finally pulled away, the world felt… still. Too still. They just stood there, close, eyes locked on each other, both breathing a little unevenly. Neither of them spoke. Neither of them moved. It was like everything had changed, and they didn’t quite know what came next. Taki’s hand was still lightly holding onto her arm, like he wasn’t ready to let go. (Y/n)’s fingers hovered near his, unsure whether to pull away or hold on tighter. Neither of them chose. Not yet. Then, someone cleared their throat. Both of them startled slightly, turning their heads at the same time. EJ stood a few steps away, arms loosely crossed, watching them.
There was something different in his expression. Understanding. But also… something else. Something like quiet amazement. His gaze lingered on Taki for a moment longer. Because for the first time in years, Taki’s wolf was there. Not distant. Not faint. But strong. Present. Alive. Just like it had been before everything was taken from him. Before they were just children running from something they couldn’t fight. EJ exhaled softly, a small smile tugging at his lips. “…Come on,” he said, turning slightly. “Let’s head inside, you two.” He started walking without waiting. (Y/n) and Taki glanced at each other again. This time, there was no hesitation. Their hands found each other naturally. Fingers intertwining. And together, they followed.
As they reached the porch of the main house, Sora was already there, like she had been waiting. In her hands, a blanket. She stepped forward immediately, offering it to (Y/n) without a word. (Y/n) blinked, then took it with a small, grateful smile, wrapping it around her waist, securing it over Taki’s jacket. “Thank you,” she murmured. Sora just nodded, her gaze flicking briefly between the two of them. (Y/n) looked back toward EJ. “How did you know?” EJ paused, glancing over his shoulder. “I felt it,” he said simply. “The moment your wolf broke free.”
His eyes settled on her, thoughtful. “Your presence…” he continued slowly, “it’s strong. Stronger than most.” There was a brief pause. “On par with someone like Kei,” he added. “And he’s close to being an alpha.” (Y/n) blinked, surprised. EJ’s gaze softened slightly. “Or maybe,” he added, “your emotions were just that intense… that you called out to more than just Taki.” A quiet understanding settled over the space. Because whatever it had been, it had changed something. Not just for them. But for all of them. EJ glanced between them, his gaze sharp but calm. “I take it… you’re both fully awake and connected now, right?” (Y/n) and Taki exchanged a quick look before nodding. “Yeah,” Taki said, his voice still a little unsteady. “I think so… just,” he let out a small breath, almost laughing under it, “still in shock.”
Almost unconsciously, his hand searched for hers again. (Y/n) didn’t hesitate. She took it, fingers intertwining with his, giving a gentle squeeze. Grounding him. EJ noticed, a small smile forming on his lips. “I’m glad,” he said simply. Then his expression shifted, a bit more practical now. “But it’s getting late.” They both looked at him. “We got an email earlier,” he continued. “The schools are reopening. Everything’s ready again.” Taki blinked. “Already?” EJ nodded. “Which means all of you who are students… go back tomorrow.” There was a brief pause as that settled in. “So,” EJ added, “you should both get some sleep.” Sora leaned slightly against the doorframe, arms loosely crossed. “Niki’s going with you again,” she said. “He didn’t really get to experience a proper day last time.” From inside, a faint voice called out, “I’m excited this time!”
Sora smiled faintly. “Miyu and Luna also said they’ll make you something good for lunch.” (Y/n) shifted slightly, her grip on Taki’s hand tightening just a little. “…Are you sure I should go?” she asked quietly. EJ stepped closer. He placed a hand on her shoulder. For a moment, everything felt still. Then, his eyes shifted. Bleeding red. (Y/n) froze instantly under his gaze, her body going rigid as something instinctual told her not to move. He studied her. Carefully. Then his gaze flicked to Taki, his eyes still glowing as he examined him the same way. The air felt heavier for those few seconds. Then, it was gone.
His eyes returned to brown, his expression softening again. “I don’t see any concerns,” he said calmly. “You’re both in tune with your wolves now.” He glanced between them. “That means you should have control.” (Y/n) let out a breath she didn’t realize she was holding. “Oh,” EJ added casually, “and I’ll have Fuma nearby. Just in case anything goes south.” Taki huffed lightly. “That’s… reassuring.” EJ smirked faintly. “It should be.” Then he stepped back, gesturing toward the door. “Now go. Get some rest. Tomorrow’s going to be… interesting.”
~~~
And just like that, time slipped through their fingers. Days passed quickly, too quickly, like someone lazily flipping through the pages of a calendar. The sun rose and fell in a steady rhythm, the moon following faithfully each night, until the air itself began to change. Summer was coming. Faster than anyone expected. And with it, two plans, quietly building in the background. Maki’s graduation party. And Kei’s proposal. With only two days left until graduation, the pack was starting to struggle to keep everything a secret. Conversations had to be cut short when Maki walked in, decorations hidden at a moment’s notice, plans whispered instead of spoken. But somehow, they had managed. So far. And Kei had managed to keep his plan hidden, with the help of Rocky and Sora.
Koyomi had been rebuilt, too. The damage had been bad, but the insurance had covered most of it, taking a weight off everyone’s shoulders. The kitchen stood strong again, filled once more with the sounds of life, of cooking, of laughter. Maki had been glowing ever since. “I can’t wait to finally start working for real,” he had said more than once, stretching lazily after finishing homework. “No more of this useless stuff.” And yet, despite all his complaints, he had been working harder than ever, determined to finish strong.
Taki and (Y/n) had found their rhythm too. At school, they were inseparable. Acting together, eating together, walking between classes side by side, like it had always been that way. And when they got home, training. Every single day. Until dinner. Learning. Pushing. Understanding their wolves, their connection, how to move together instead of separately. It wasn’t always easy. But it was working. More than working. EJ, Fuma, Kei, and Nicholas had all noticed. And they were impressed. “Again,” Fuma had said one evening, arms crossed as he watched them circle each other. They moved in sync. Not perfectly, but close. Close enough to feel it. When they attacked, it wasn’t random anymore. It was coordinated, instinctive, like they could predict each other without needing words. And when they faced Jay, in a training match. They won. Not easily. Not without effort. But they won. Jay wiped a bit of blood from his lip afterward, staring at them with a mix of surprise and pride. “…Okay,” he muttered. “That was actually good.” And coming from him, that meant everything. Because he hadn’t gone easy on them.
“Alright, you two, head inside,” EJ called out, crossing his arms as he watched them. “Dinner will be ready soon.” Taki and (Y/n) nodded, both smiling a little, still slightly out of breath from training as they turned and headed inside to change. Jay stepped up beside EJ, watching them disappear through the door. “To think how much they’ve grown, huh?” EJ let out a quiet hum, his gaze lingering. “Yeah… feels like yesterday Taki still had the roundest cheeks,” he said with a small smile. “He was so small.” There was a brief pause. “And now…” EJ exhaled softly. “He’s all grown up.” Jay smiled at that, something warm in his expression. “They’re a wonderful pack,” he said. “I’m proud… and honored to be a part of it.” Before he could say anything more, Fuma and Nicholas stepped up behind him, each placing a hand on one of his shoulders. “We’re happy to have you here,” Fuma said simply. Nicholas nodded in agreement. “Wouldn’t be the same without you.” Jay let out a small, quiet laugh, the tension easing from his shoulders.
Kei nudged EJ lightly with his elbow. “They’ve all grown a lot,” he said. “All of them.” He glanced toward the house. “And to think… most of this started because Harua wanted to write stories.” EJ chuckled under his breath. “It’s strange,” he admitted. “How something so small turned into… all of this.” Euijoo let out a soft laugh of his own. “It really is,” he said. “They’re all adults now.” His gaze softened slightly. “And somehow… they survived everything.” A quiet understanding settled between them. Fuma’s expression shifted, more thoughtful now. “I still see Maki as that five-year-old I found in the woods,” he admitted. “Running around, scared out of his mind…” He paused. “…Maybe I don’t always want to admit he’s grown up,” he added quietly. “That he doesn’t need me like he used to.” No one interrupted. Fuma exhaled slowly. “Sometimes it’s easier to hold onto the past,” he said, “because the future feels… uncertain.”
Jay glanced between them, then spoke again, lighter this time. “What do you all think about Niki staying?” They looked at him. “He’s been asking me for a while,” Jay continued. “If he could stay here. Like Jungwon did.” There was a brief pause. Then EJ sighed, though there was a hint of a smile behind it. “Niki was accepted the moment he helped protect Taki and (Y/n) in that broken drama classroom,” he said. “He just hasn’t realized it yet.” Jay blinked. Then smiled, relief clear on his face. “Good,” he said softly. “I quite like having my two younger brothers around.” Fuma smirked slightly. “You’re getting soft.” “Shut up,” Jay muttered, though he was still smiling.
~~~
The next two days flew by in a blur. And before anyone really had time to process it, it was here. Graduation day. Maki was practically bouncing the moment he woke up, energy radiating off him in a way none of them had ever seen before. “I’m finally graduating!” he said, grinning so wide it almost looked like it hurt. Even as he grabbed his things, he kept talking, barely able to stand still. “No more homework, no more teachers telling me what to do,” “Don’t get too excited,” Kei teased from the side. “Real life is worse.” Maki rolled his eyes. “Let me have this moment.” A few laughs followed as he made his way to the door. “Good luck!” Luna called. “Don’t trip on stage!” Niki added. “Shut up!” Maki shot back, though he was still smiling as he stepped out.
The second the door closed, chaos errupted. “Okay, go, go, go!” Everyone moved at once. Decorations were pulled out, streamers hung, signs placed up across walls and doorways. Tables were arranged, food prepared, last-minute touches added wherever they could. “Higher, no, higher!” “It’s falling, someone hold that!” “Where’s the banner?!” “Check the kitchen!” Time felt like it was slipping through their fingers, but somehow, they finished, just in time. After a quick rush to get ready themselves, they piled into the cars, the drive to the school just a little faster than it probably should’ve been. “Don’t get us pulled over,” Fuma muttered. “No promises,” Yuma replied.
They made it. Barely. Settling into their seats just as the ceremony continued, watching as names were called one by one. Then, “Maus Riki, Maki.” He stepped up. Confident. Smiling. And for a moment, everything else faded as they watched him walk across that stage, accepting his diploma. Fuma’s gaze didn’t leave him. Not once. And though he quickly wiped at his eye, pretending nothing happened, a tear had slipped through. Maki turned, diploma in hand, scanning the crowd until he found them. His smile widened even more. “I did it!” he called out, holding it up proudly. Taki grinned, lifting both thumbs up in response. “Finally!” Niki whispered loudly. Luna laughed softly beside him.
Behind them, Miyu had already started crying, her shoulders shaking slightly as she tried to wipe her tears. “My little brother…” she mumbled, voice thick with emotion. “He’s all grown up…” Yuma wrapped an arm around her, pulling her closer as she cried into his shoulder, smiling softly despite it. “He did good,” he murmured. “He did amazing,” she sniffed.
Not long after, they were back in the cars. Maki sat with them this time, still holding his diploma like it might disappear if he let go. “I can’t believe it,” he kept saying. “I actually did it.” “You did,” Luna smiled. “Barely,” Kei added. Maki nudged him. “Don’t ruin it.” Laughter filled the car as they drove back. Back home. Where everything was waiting. The decorations. The food. The surprise. And none of them could quite hide their excitement as they got closer.
As they neared the village, Luna leaned over and gently tied a blindfold around Maki’s eyes. “Hey, what?” he laughed, reaching up instinctively. “Why?” “Just do it, please,” Luna said, her voice soft but insistent. Maki paused for a second. Then smiled. “…Alright,” he said, letting his hands drop. “I trust you.” And really, how could he not? Not when she was looking at him like that. The cars came to a stop, and carefully, they guided him out, hands steady on his arms as they led him toward the house. “Careful, step,” “I’ve got you,” Luna murmured. Maki chuckled under his breath, his curiosity growing with every step. They stopped. For a brief moment, everything went quiet. Luna slipped away from his side, moving quickly to join the others. Maki tilted his head slightly. “Okay… now I’m definitely suspicious.” “Just wait,” Niki whispered, barely holding back his grin.
Out on the porch, everything was ready. Fuma and Kei stood at the front, holding up a large sign that read Happy Graduation Day!. Behind them, Yuma and Harua stood with confetti cannons in hand, fingers ready on the triggers. The rest of the pack gathered around, some holding gifts, others near the table where Luna’s cake sat proudly in the center. And among them, (Y/n). She stood beside Taki, his hand warm in hers, her fingers intertwined with his. For a moment earlier, she had felt a little out of place. Like she was stepping into something that had existed long before her. But Taki had squeezed her hand, smiling softly. “He’d only care if you weren’t here,” he had said. “You’re part of the pack. You’re supposed to be here.” And just like that, she believed it. So now, she stood there, smiling, heart steady, waiting with everyone else.
“Okay!” Nicholas called. Maki reached up, pulling the blindfold off. And the second he did, “Surprise!” The shout echoed around him as Yuma and Harua fired the confetti cannons, colorful bursts filling the air around him. Maki blinked, then broke into a wide, bright smile, laughter bubbling out of him as he took it all in. The decorations. The people. The effort. The love. “…You guys,” he laughed, shaking his head slightly, overwhelmed in the best way. “You actually did all this?” “Of course we did,” Luna grinned. “For you?” Niki added. “Obviously.” Maki looked around at all of them, his chest tightening, not with anything painful this time. Just, warmth. Pure, overwhelming warmth. “…I love you guys,” he said, still smiling as he stepped forward into it all.
The party carried on, laughter and music filling the air as the evening settled in. Cake was passed around, plates quickly emptied as everyone gathered closer, some sitting, others standing, all talking over each other in that familiar, chaotic way. Maki sat in the middle of it all, surrounded by gifts. “Okay, okay, this one next,” Niki urged, practically leaning over his shoulder. Maki laughed, shaking his head as he opened another box. Inside were neatly folded clothes, simple, clean, but clearly well-made. He picked up one of the shirts, turning it slightly before pausing. “Y&R?” he read aloud, brows lifting. “What brand is that?” Across from him, Yuma and Rocky exchanged a look before chuckling.
“Ours,” Yuma said casually. Maki blinked. “Wait, yours?” Rocky grinned. “We haven’t officially launched it yet,” she admitted. “But we decided a few days ago to start our own brand.” Yuma nodded. “And those,” he gestured to the shirts, “are the first pieces.” Rocky leaned forward slightly. “Special edition.” Maki looked down at the shirt again, then back at them, a smile slowly spreading across his face. “…That’s actually so cool,” he said. “Thank you.” “Wear it well,” Yuma smirked. “I will,” Maki nodded.
As the night deepened, someone got the fire going, and soon the scent of grilled meat and vegetables filled the air. People moved around, some taking over the cooking, others grabbing plates, laughing, talking. Music played from somewhere nearby, and a few had already started dancing, Niki dragging Jay along, despite his complaints. “Stop resisting!” Niki laughed. “I am resisting!” “Not enough!” Luna and Miyu watched, laughing softly, while Jay shook his head from the side, though a small smile betrayed him. The energy was light. Joyful.
But not everyone was in the center of it. Off to the side, Rocky and Sora exchanged a quick glance. Kei had just stepped away, sent off on some vague excuse that no one questioned. Perfect. “No one’s noticed yet,” Rocky murmured, keeping her tone casual as she turned back to the others, deliberately pulling a few into conversation, keeping attention away. Sora nodded slightly before slipping away. She found Aya not far off, watching the others with a soft smile. “Hey,” Sora said, stepping beside her. “Want to go for a walk?” Aya glanced at her, a little surprised. “Right now?” “Yeah,” Sora shrugged lightly. “It’s a bit loud here.” Aya looked back toward the party for a second… then nodded. “Okay.” And just like that, the two of them walked away from the noise, their steps quiet as they moved toward the path leading into the forest. Their conversation started light. Easy. Talking about small things, anything and everything, and so the next plan quietly began to unfold.
~~~
Kei adjusted his sleeves for what felt like the hundredth time, his breath steadying as he looked around. Everything was in place. The candles flickered softly, their warm glow dancing in the evening air, while the magical flowers Rocky had given him shimmered faintly in pink hues, their light almost ethereal. Together, they formed a perfect heart around him, glowing gently in the dimness. It felt surreal. Like something out of a dream. And there he stood in the center, dressed neatly in his suit, hands slightly tense at his sides as he waited. He heard footsteps. Faint, but unmistakable. They were getting closer.
As Sora and Aya approached the pond, Aya slowed down, her brows knitting together. “…That’s weird,” she murmured. The area ahead was glowing. Soft light flickering through the trees, reflecting off the water in a way that definitely hadn’t been there before. Sora stopped walking. “You should go check it out,” she said gently. Aya turned to her. “What? Why aren’t you coming?” Sora gave a small shrug. “I’ll just use my vampire speed and check around the grounds. Make sure nothing strange is going on.” Aya tilted her head slightly. “…That’s already strange.” Sora smiled faintly. “Exactly.” There was a pause. Then Aya sighed lightly. “Alright… but don’t disappear on me.” “I won’t,” Sora said. And with that, Aya continued forward alone.
Step by step, the light grew brighter. Warmer. Until finally, she saw him. Standing there, surrounded by that glowing heart. Her breath caught. “…Yudai?” she called softly, her voice filled with confusion and something else, something softer. “What’s this?” Kei turned toward her fully, his expression gentle, but there was a nervousness in his eyes that he couldn’t quite hide. He stepped forward slightly, extending his hand toward her. “Come here,” he said quietly. Aya hesitated for just a second before stepping closer, placing her hand in his. He helped her inside the heart, their fingers lingering together for a moment longer than necessary. Kei took a deep breath. Steadying himself. Because now, he had to speak.
Kei’s grip on her hand tightened slightly as he began, his voice soft, but steady. “Aya… you’re the love of my life,” he said, his eyes never leaving hers. “Literally the only one I’ve ever loved… and ever will love.” Aya’s breath hitched, tears already welling in her eyes. “For a little over two years now,” he continued, a small, almost disbelieving smile tugging at his lips, “you’ve had my heart. And I’m so happy you accepted me… despite me being a wolf… and having such a crazy family.” Aya let out a quiet, teary laugh, squeezing his hand. Kei exhaled, his expression turning more serious. “When the earthquake hit a few months ago…” he paused, his voice faltering just slightly, “I thought I lost you.” Aya’s tears slipped over, silently falling down her cheeks. “And I realized…” he swallowed, steadying himself, “there are still so many things I want to do with you. So many things I want to say.”
He took a small step back. “So… just like the first time I saw you, when I practically fell to my knees for you,” A soft, breathy laugh escaped her. Kei smiled faintly. “I’m going to do it properly this time.” And with that, he lowered himself onto one knee. Aya’s hands flew to her mouth, her breath catching completely now. Kei held out a small box, opening it to reveal the ring, the soft glow of the flowers reflecting against it. “Aya…” he said, his voice quieter now, but filled with everything he felt. “Will you marry me?” For a moment, there was nothing. Just silence. Aya stood there, tears falling freely, her chest rising and falling as she tried to speak. Her hand trembled as she reached for his. She nodded quickly, almost desperately, as if she couldn’t get the words out fast enough. “Yes,” she choked out. “Yes, of course, yes.”
Relief flooded Kei’s face instantly. He stood up, his hands slightly shaking as he slipped the ring onto her finger, fitting perfectly. Aya let out a small, broken laugh through her tears, looking down at it for half a second before throwing her arms around him. He caught her easily. And then, they kissed. Soft at first. Then deeper, full of everything they hadn’t said, everything they almost lost. Around them, the magical flowers suddenly burst, petals shooting into the air like confetti before drifting down in a soft, glowing pink rain. It surrounded them, clinging to their hair, their clothes, the moment itself. Like the world was celebrating with them. Not far away, hidden among the trees, Sora stood quietly, a small smile on her lips as she held up a camera, carefully recording everything. Every word. Every tear. Every second. A secret she and Rocky had planned, one more memory to keep forever.
As they slowly pulled away from the kiss, Aya let out a soft, breathless laugh, her fingers immediately lifting to look at the ring. It caught the light beautifully. “…So,” she said, glancing up at him with a knowing smile, “Rocky isn’t designing jewelry, huh?” Yudai, laughed, rubbing the back of his neck. “I might’ve… asked her for help.” Aya raised a brow. “And Sora,” he added quickly. “They both helped plan everything. Including getting your ring size.” Aya’s smile widened, a quiet giggle escaping her as she intertwined their fingers. “I should’ve known,” she murmured. Then, without hesitation, she gently tugged him along. “Come on,” she said softly. “Let’s go back.” She glanced at him, her expression softening even more. “I love you.” Kei’s face lit up completely, a dopey, lovestruck smile spreading across his lips as he followed her. “I love you too.”
As they returned, the sound of the party reached them again, laughter, music, the crackling fire. Rocky and Sora were the first to notice. Both of them immediately straightened, sharing mischievous smiles. Then everyone else turned. And as Aya lifted her hand, the ring catching the firelight, the reaction was instant. “What?!” “No way,” “Are you serious?!” “You’re engaged?!” Miyu gasped, hands flying to her mouth, while Nicholas blinked, then slowly turned his head toward Rocky and Sora. “…So that’s why you two were acting weird,” he said. Rocky just grinned. Sora tried, and failed, to hide her smile. Miyu rushed forward next, grabbing Aya’s hands, eyes already teary again. “Let me see!” “It’s beautiful, oh my god,” The group quickly crowded around them, voices overlapping, excitement bubbling over as they celebrated the news.
A little away from the chaos, by the fire, Taki and (Y/n) sat side by side. Their hands were still intertwined, resting between them as they watched everything unfold. Taki leaned slightly toward her, pressing a soft kiss to her temple as the flames danced in front of them. “…That’s gonna be us someday,” he said quietly. (Y/n) glanced at him, a teasing smile forming. “Oh?” she hummed. “Are you so sure I’d say yes?” Taki pulled back slightly, feigning offense, placing his free hand dramatically over his chest. “Do you not love me, my dear?” he said in an exaggerated posh tone. (Y/n) raised her chin slightly, matching his tone perfectly. “It is not I who decides, my love,” she replied, just as dramatic. “It is the moon.” There was a pause.
Then, they both broke. Laughter spilled out of them, light and easy, as the tension melted into something warm and familiar. Taki leaned in again, this time pressing a quick, soft peck to her lips. And for a moment, with the fire crackling, laughter in the background, and the future stretching out ahead of them, everything felt exactly right.
“Alright, everyone up!” Niki suddenly shouted, clapping his hands together. “We’re dancing. This is a celebration!” A collective groan spread through the group. “I just sat down,” “Give me five minutes,” “Nope!” Niki cut them off, already grabbing Jungwon’s arm and pulling him up. “No excuses!” “I didn’t agree to this!” Jungwon protested, stumbling slightly as he was dragged along. “You’re agreeing now!” And somehow, no one could really refuse him. One by one, they got up, laughter already creeping in as the music got louder, the energy shifting again. Soon enough, everyone was moving.
Some, like Niki, Jungwon, and Jo, actually danced seriously, their movements sharp, controlled, almost impressive. The rest? Not so much. They danced however they felt like, goofily, carelessly, bumping into each other, spinning, laughing. At one point, Fuma stepped back, and tripped. Completely. Over the same root that had been there the entire night. He caught himself just in time, muttering something under his breath, only for Sunoo, not even a minute later, to do the exact same thing. Same root. Same stumble. Same expression. For a second, there was silence. Then, laughter exploded around them. “Not you too!” Niki wheezed. “I hate this place,” Sunoo muttered, though he was laughing too.
A little to the side, but still part of it all, Taki and (Y/n) danced together. Not perfectly. Not seriously. Just… together. Taki had one hand holding hers, the other occasionally gesturing dramatically as he sang along to the music, except he didn’t actually know the lyrics. So he made them up. Loudly. Confidently. Completely wrong. “And then you, uh…shine like a… potato in the niiiight,” (Y/n) burst out laughing. “That’s not even close!” “It fits the vibe!” he defended, spinning her lightly. She laughed again, the sound bright, unrestrained, wider than anyone had seen from her before.
And it was real. Completely real. Because despite everything, the confusion. The fear. The doubt in the beginning, she knew now. She loved him. Truly. And she didn’t want anyone else. Didn’t want to be anywhere else. Here, with him. With them. They had time. Years ahead of them to grow stronger, to understand each other fully, to build something even deeper. But right now, none of that mattered. Because in this moment, with music playing, laughter echoing, and his hand in hers, she was exactly where she was meant to be. And so was he. They didn’t look back. They didn’t look forward. They just stayed, right here. Together. In love. And completely, effortlessly happy.
~~~ The End ~~~
OMG, this is a long one! There’s so much going on, but I love it, I hope you guys did too! What are your thoughts? Did you shed a tear or two? There’s so much going on with Maki and Kei, too, in this one, but it was needed. Hence also why it is so long. But I also wanted to build up a lot for Taki and his mate’s connection. And we got to meet Niki! Now, I just need a name for Taki’s mate to use in the special parts.
I think I spent like 10 hours a day and 2 weeks writing this one. I was dreaming about how to continue writing, sometimes waking up in the middle of the night, grabbing my phone to write down what I had just dreamed.
But with this one, the official series is complete. I can’t believe it. I want to thank everyone who has read this series, and especially all of you who reblog and comment, or send an anon ask. Hearing what you guys think is so important; it gives me more motivation to keep writing! So, I really want to thank all of you for supporting this series, from beginning to end. I love all of you! 😭💕🥰🥹
Warnings: emotional distress, separation anxiety, abandonment, emotional breakdowns, exhaustion, injuries, mild jealousy, confinement, I think that’s it. Let me know if I’ve missed anything!
It’s finally here, Harua! And with this, we only have two wolves left 😭But there will be some special parts, just like EJ got a special one, everyone else will have one of those as well! So we still have some parts left!
Also, I managed to finish this ahead of schedule! So here it is, early, just for you guys 😘
Featuring: Enhypen's Sunoo
Taglist: @voucearse, @nadiakittyy, @evemeri, @seodami, @yumnyangiexx, @somswib, @charlie-sk, @reiofsuns2001, @mrcarrots, @petunia05, @mactuna, @lacedwithmsg, @cherry012309, @mauschim, @dheimyoung-im23, let me know if you want to be added to the taglist!
Please reblog, comment and like if you enjoyed this!
Network: @k-records
Yudai/Kei 2. Yuma 3. EJ EJ extra 4. Jo 5. Nicholas 6. Special fic 7. Fuma 9. Maki 10. Taki
Aya = Kei’s mate Miyu = Yuma’s mate Sora = EJ’s mate Sana = Jo’s mate Rocky = Nicholas’ mate, Tara = Fuma's mate
Harua was standing in his room, staring at his suitcase as if it had personally offended him. He’d been stuck there for almost an hour now, unmoving, mind racing, unable to decide what to bring other than his computer, his notebook, and a handful of pencils. Everything else felt unnecessary. Or maybe he just didn’t trust himself to make the right choices. With a frustrated groan, he grabbed a pillow from his bed and threw it onto the floor. The timing was unfortunate.
Kei, who had been passing by in the hallway, paused at the sudden noise. He stepped into the doorway, one brow raised slightly. “You good in here?” he asked gently.
Harua flinched, shoulders tensing before he sighed. “I, yeah. No. Not really.” Kei closed the door behind him and leaned against it, arms crossed loosely. “What’s going on?” Harua gestured helplessly at the suitcase. “I don’t know what I’m doing,” he admitted quietly. “What if I mess it up? The article, the interviews, the whole trip. What if I say the wrong thing, or miss something important? This is my first real big assignment outside the pack, Kei. What if I let everyone down?”
Kei didn’t answer right away. Instead, he walked over and pulled Harua into a hug, firm and grounding. Harua melted into it almost instantly, like he’d been holding himself together purely out of stubbornness. “Hey,” Kei murmured. “You could never let us down.” Harua swallowed. “You don’t know that.”
Kei pulled back just enough to look at him. “I do. You got that job for a reason. Not because you’re lucky. Not because someone pulled any strings. Because you’re good at what you do. You notice things other people miss. You listen. You care.” He squeezed Harua’s shoulders reassuringly. “That magazine didn’t choose you by accident.” Harua nodded slowly, the tight knot in his chest easing just a little. “I’m still scared.” “That’s fine,” Kei said with a small smile. “Being scared doesn’t mean you’re weak. It just means this matters to you.” Harua let out a quiet laugh. “You always say stuff like that.” “Because it’s true.”
A knock sounded from the hallway then, Aya’s voice calling that they should leave soon if they wanted to make it before sunset. Harua glanced back at the suitcase, then at Kei. “I’ll… figure it out,” he said. Kei nodded. “You will.” As Kei stepped out of the room, Harua knelt down, finally opening the suitcase. Once Harua finally finished packing, he hurried out of the house and toward the car, his bag slung over one shoulder. Aya was already waiting by the driver’s side, keys in hand, bundled up against the cold.
Fuma, EJ, Sora, and Tara were there too, seeing them off. Kei stood close to Aya, one arm around her waist as he leaned down to kiss her goodbye, lingering just a moment longer than necessary. Fuma and EJ stepped forward first. Fuma clapped Harua on the shoulder, smiling softly. “Good luck,” he said. “And don’t hesitate to call if you need help with anything.” EJ nodded in agreement. “We’ll be right here. Always.” Harua nodded quickly. “I will. I promise.”
Sora came over next, pulling Harua into a quick, warm hug. “You’re going to be amazing,” she said brightly. “I can’t wait to read your article.” Tara followed a step behind, staying close to Fuma as she always did. She peeked out from behind him, offering Harua a shy smile. “Good luck,” she said quietly. “Be safe.” Harua smiled back, warmth spreading through his chest at all the encouragement. He definitely needed it.
With one last wave to the group, he climbed into the passenger seat. Aya got in behind the wheel, rolled the window down, and waved as well before starting the engine. The car pulled away, the figures of the pack growing smaller in the distance. Harua watched them disappear down the road, his nerves fluttering in his chest, but beneath it all, there was something else too. A quiet sense that this trip was important. Not just for work. He just didn’t know why yet.
~~~
While Harua and Aya began their several-hour journey toward the sanctuary, the rest of the pack settled into a quieter afternoon back home, each of them finding their own way to pass the time. Nicholas and Rocky wandered down toward the pond, their steps unhurried. Rocky talked animatedly about her next project, explaining how she wanted to design something special for the other girls in the pack, custom swimsuits and bikinis, each one tailored to them.
Nicholas listened with an amused smile. “The boys are going to love that,” he said. “And also probably lose their minds.” Rocky laughed softly. “That’s part of the charm.” They stopped at the water’s edge, steam rising gently from the pond as Nicholas crouched to dip his fingers into the warm surface. After a moment, he glanced back at her. “Are you okay?” he asked carefully. “Without Jake, I mean.”
Rocky shrugged, though her expression softened. “It’s strange,” she admitted. “He’s been by my side for at least ten years. I keep expecting him to be there.” She reached up, fingertips brushing the mark on her shoulder. “But I don’t need him anymore. Not like that.” She smiled faintly. “If my magic comes back, I have you. You’re my familiar now, whether you like it or not.” Nicholas snorted quietly. “I figured.”
Rocky’s gaze drifted back toward the trees, thoughtful. “And Lila needs him more than I ever did. She’s going to be confused, scared… but Jake bonded with her. As long as he’s there, I know they’ll be okay.” Nicholas stood, stepping closer and wrapping an arm around her shoulders. Rocky leaned into him easily, the quiet hum of the pond filling the space between them. For the first time in a long while, Rocky felt at peace with letting go.
Fuma and Tara headed to Koyomi with Maki and Miyu, the restaurant already buzzing with quiet preparation for the day. Tara stayed close to Fuma, as she always did, though she’d slowly begun to relax around the others. She’d warmed up to Maki in particular, maybe because he reminded her of Fuma in small, familiar ways, or maybe simply because he was always there, steady and kind.
Miyu noticed it, of course. She never pushed, never questioned Tara’s silence. Instead, she embraced it, finding joy in the smallest signs of comfort, like the careful way Tara tasted her cooking for the first time, or the expression on her face when she tried one of Maki’s dishes, eyes lighting up before she caught herself.
Those moments meant everything. Fuma stayed by Tara’s side through it all, guiding her gently, never rushing her. A quiet word here, a reassuring touch there, helping her find her place not just within the pack, but in the wider world too. And little by little, without anyone forcing it, Tara began to feel like she belonged.
Kei, EJ, Jo, Yuma, and Taki were out on the training grounds, the cold air sharp against their skin as they moved through drills and sparring. Taki was closer than ever to being able to shift, and while that should have been a good thing, it brought new problems with it. His wolf was surfacing more and more, its presence harder to ignore, harder to control.
Jo and Sana did what they could to help during campus hours. Ever since the two of them stepped in last time, the bullying had become rarer, but it hadn’t disappeared completely. Being there was still hard for Taki, every day a quiet battle. Kei and EJ worked with him whenever they could, pushing him through exercises meant to teach control rather than strength. There was only so much they could do beyond training, and they all knew it.
Sana and Sora watched from the sidelines, cheering them on, hoping encouragement might help where brute force couldn’t. Nearby, Jo and Yuma shifted into their wolf forms, circling one another before launching into a spar. Jo was swift, tall and fast, his movements sharp and precise, much like Kei’s. Yuma, smaller but undeniably stronger, fought with raw power, mirroring Fuma’s style. Muscle versus speed, instinct versus strategy. As always, it came down to the day, the mindset, and who was more in tune with their wolf.
Rocky and Nicholas returned just in time for Jo and Yuma’s match to properly begin. Snow kicked up as the two wolves clashed, and a stray spray nearly hit Rocky, only for Nicholas to step in front of her without thinking, taking the cold impact instead. Rocky huffed softly. “You know I can handle snow, right?” “Still,” Nicholas replied, brushing it off.
They joined Sora and Sana at the sidelines, cheering loudly. Sana, unsurprisingly, rooted for Jo with her whole chest, while Sora took Yuma’s side in Miyu’s absence, calling out encouragement with a grin. Kei, EJ, and Taki stood a little farther back, watching with trained eyes. Kei and EJ studied their movements, mentally noting what could be improved, where each of them faltered or excelled.
Taki watched too, but for different reasons. He focused on the way Jo and Yuma moved with their wolves, how natural it seemed, how instinct and control worked together rather than against each other. He memorized it all, hoping that one day, he’d be able to stand there too, not as an observer, but as one of them.
~~~
Meanwhile, Aya and Harua had made good progress on their drive, the radio playing softly as they sang along to songs they both half-knew, stopping once along the way to grab some food. The normalcy of it all helped, even if Harua still felt a nervous flutter in his chest. Aya noticed, of course. Kei had asked her to keep an eye on him, and she intended to. “So,” she said casually, glancing over at him, “what do you think we should focus on for the article? A specific department? A person?”
Harua thought about it for a moment. “Maybe… a mix,” he said slowly. “We could highlight some of the people working there, the vet, the handlers. And then cover the different departments too. The animals they take in, the process of helping them, how everything works together.” Aya smiled. “That’s actually really solid.”
She added her own thoughts here and there, expanding on his ideas, but mostly letting him lead. It kept Harua focused on the assignment, on the purpose of the trip, easing his nerves about being away from the pack. By the time they looked at the clock again, they were only an hour away from the sanctuary.
~~~
Once Aya parked the car in the designated spot, both of them paused. Right in front of them was a hand-written sign taped to a small stand: “Reserved for Kyomei Reporters”, decorated with an abundance of flowers around it. It was a little over the top, and incredibly sweet. Aya laughed first. “That’s adorable.” Harua smiled too, pulling out his phone to snap a picture. “We have to document this.”
They stepped out of the car just as a man approached them, offering a warm wave. He looked young, friendly, and immediately put them at ease. “Welcome!” he said brightly. “I’m Kim Sunoo. I’m one of the managers here, and one of the two people in charge of your stay.” Aya and Harua introduced themselves in turn, thanking him for the opportunity to do the reportage. Sunoo waved it off with a grin. “We’re really happy to have you here. Everyone’s been excited.”
Harua felt some of his nerves ease as they followed Sunoo toward the sanctuary buildings, unaware that this place, and the people in it, were about to change his life in ways he couldn’t have anticipated. Sunoo led them inside, and the moment they stepped into the main building, Harua felt like he’d walked into another world.
The interior was breathtaking, designed to feel like an exotic forest rather than a facility. Tall palm trees stretched toward the ceiling, their leaves brushing against hanging vines. Broad-leafed plants from tropical regions filled the space between winding stone paths, and clusters of bamboo and ferns added layers of green everywhere he looked. Soft sunlight filtered through glass panels overhead, warming the air just enough to feel like summer, even though winter still ruled outside.
Near the center of the space was a large enclosure filled with birds of all colors. Sunoo gestured toward it as they passed. “We use these during winter,” he explained. “The exotic birds can’t stay outside when it’s cold, so we bring them in here.”
The enclosure was anything but small, high ceilings, natural branches, and open space allowed the birds to fly freely, fluttering from perch to perch, chirping contentedly. It felt alive. Aya and Harua exchanged looks of awe, both of them snapping photos as they went, already knowing this place alone would make for incredible material. Sunoo smiled at their reactions before guiding them toward an elevator tucked into the greenery. “I’ll show you to your rooms first,” he said, pressing the button.
Sunoo showed them to their rooms, handing each of them two keys. “There’s still dinner being served in the cafeteria if you’re hungry after the drive,” he said. “Otherwise, feel free to settle in. I’ll see you both in the morning, my colleague will be joining us then for the tour.”
Aya and Harua thanked him, and once he was gone, they exchanged a look. “Well,” Aya said, “I’m not really hungry.” Harua shook his head. “Me neither. We still have snacks.” So they ended up in Harua’s room, settling onto the small couch. Aya turned on a movie for background noise while they pulled out their laptops, the glow of the screens filling the room as they began jotting down notes—questions they wanted to ask, departments they wanted to see, people they hoped to interview.
They talked quietly, building a rough plan for the article, refining ideas, and filling in gaps. Harua found himself more focused than he’d expected, the nervous energy from earlier slowly transforming into something closer to excitement. By the time the movie had faded into little more than background sound, they had a clear outline, and Harua felt ready for whatever tomorrow would bring.
Harua returned to his room, changing into something comfortable before slipping under the covers. The day had been long, his body pleasantly tired, his mind still buzzing with everything he’d seen so far. Just as he closed his eyes, EJ’s voice brushed against his mind through the link. You doing okay? Harua smiled faintly. Yeah. I am, he answered. Aya’s been really supportive. Good, EJ replied, relief clear even without words. Get some rest. Tomorrow’s important. Harua responded: I will. Good night. EJ ended the conversation with a simple, Sleep well. The link faded, and with the quiet hum of the sanctuary around him, Harua finally drifted off to sleep, unaware that tomorrow would bring far more than just interviews and notes.
Morning came far too quickly. The alarm rang at six sharp, and neither Aya nor Harua was happy about it, but this was the schedule, and there was no arguing with it. They got dressed in a half-awake haze, shuffling down to breakfast while the sanctuary was still quiet, the world outside barely beginning to stir. They ate mostly in silence at first, broken only by soft yawns and the clink of cutlery. Slowly, as the food settled and warmth returned to their bodies, their minds began to wake up too.
Aya was the first to speak. “I have a feeling they’ll split us up today,” she said thoughtfully. “There’s a lot to cover, and we don’t really have time to do everything together.” Harua nodded, but his stomach twisted slightly. The thought of being on his own made his nerves spike. What if he missed something important? Asked the wrong questions? Said something stupid? Aya noticed immediately. “Hey,” she said gently, nudging his shoulder, “you’ve done interviews alone before. Plenty of them. You’ve never messed up.”
“I know,” Harua admitted quietly. “It just feels… different.” “It’s only because this matters to you,” she replied with a small smile. “That’s not a bad thing.” It helped, at least a little. With breakfast finished, they gathered their things and headed toward the meeting point. As they walked through the main building, Harua could feel his nerves creeping back in, unusually strong, settling deep in his chest. He took a slow breath, reminding himself that he was capable, that he belonged here. Sunoo and the other guide would be waiting. And whatever today held, it was already in motion.
As they drew closer, Sunoo lifted a hand and waved at them. Aya waved back easily, smiling, but Harua’s steps slowed without him quite realizing why. Then he saw her. She stood beside Sunoo, holding a clipboard close to her chest, hair pulled back loosely, expression calm and attentive. Nothing about her was loud or dramatic, yet the second Harua’s eyes landed on her, something deep inside him snapped to attention. His wolf surged.
Heat rushed through his veins, sharp and overwhelming, like a switch being flipped without warning. His breath hitched, claws pricking painfully at his fingertips as they threatened to break through skin. Harua clenched his hands into fists so hard it hurt, biting down on his own tongue just to stay grounded, just to keep control. No. Not now. The urge to move closer, to shield, to claim, was almost unbearable.
Aya noticed immediately. She slowed too, turning toward him, and then she saw his face. The tension in his jaw. The way his eyes were locked on the girl beside Sunoo. The way his entire posture had changed. Her expression softened, understanding hitting her all at once. “Oh,” Aya breathed quietly, just for him to hear. Harua swallowed, heart pounding so hard it felt like it might give him away. He nodded once, barely perceptible, still fighting his instincts with everything he had. She didn’t need to ask. He didn’t need to explain. They both knew. Harua had just found his mate.
Harua forced himself to breathe, slow and steady, even though every instinct in him screamed otherwise. He had always imagined this moment differently, quieter, gentler. He thought he’d be like Jo, composed and calm, offering a soft smile and a steady heartbeat. Instead, his wolf was clawing at his ribs, restless and loud, reacting just like the rest of his brothers always had.
As they came to a stop in front of Sunoo and the girl, Harua realized just how hard this was going to be. Every breath he took was filled with her scent, sweet and floral, like wildflowers warmed by the sun, layered with something untamed beneath it. Earthy. Alive. Animal. It made his head spin, made his chest feel too tight. Mate, his wolf whispered insistently.
Sunoo smiled, oblivious to the war happening inside Harua. “Good morning,” he greeted cheerfully, then gestured to the woman beside him. “This is my colleague,” Sunoo continued. “She’s one of our caretakers here.” The girl stepped forward slightly. “Hi, I’m (Y/n),” she said, her smile bright and genuine, eyes lighting up as she spoke about the animals she worked with, clearly passionate, clearly kind. Harua’s breath caught.
Her voice was warm. Softer than he expected. It settled something in him even as it made everything more intense. Aya stepped in smoothly before Harua could embarrass himself further. “I’m Aya,” she said, returning the smile, then gently nudging Harua forward with her presence. “And this is Harua. We’re the reporters from Kyomei.” She shot Harua a knowing look before adding lightly, “He’s just a bit nervous. First big trip away from home.”
Harua swallowed and nodded, managing a small, polite smile at (Y/n), even though his heart was pounding wildly in his chest. “Nice to meet you,” he said, hoping she couldn’t hear how unsteady his voice felt to him. What he didn’t know, what he couldn’t see yet, was the way her gaze lingered on him just a second longer than necessary, a flicker of curiosity passing through her eyes, as if something about him felt… familiar.
Sunoo clapped his hands together lightly, drawing their attention again. “Alright, so to make the most of your time here, we’ll split you up,” he explained. “I’ll cover the administrative side of things, funding, intake processes, partnerships, and (Y/n) will take you through the land itself and the animals. That’s where we each specialize.”
Aya didn’t even hesitate. “I’ll go with Sunoo,” she said immediately, already stepping to his side as if the decision had been made days ago. Harua’s head snapped toward her, eyes wide, shooting her the most dramatic betrayal stare he could muster. Aya just smiled sweetly back at him, the kind of smile that said you’ll thank me later. Harua knew she was doing this for him, he knew that logically, but in the moment, it felt very much like being pushed off a cliff and told to enjoy the fall.
(Y/n) glanced between them, clearly amused, before moving closer to Harua’s side. “I guess you’re my partner for the day then,” she said brightly. “Come on, let’s go!” She turned on her heel and started walking, already waving him along, excitement written all over her. Harua smiled without meaning to. He couldn’t stop it. Something about her enthusiasm, the way she spoke so easily, so openly, eased the tightness in his chest just a little.
And so, without another thought, he followed after her, heart racing, wolf pacing, looking every bit like a lovesick puppy trailing behind his mate for the first time. Harua forced himself to straighten his posture, shoulders back, breathing in slowly. Get it together, he scolded himself. You’re going to make a fool of yourself. Once the pounding in his chest settled just a little, he cleared his throat and finally spoke. “So… um, what’s it like, working here? At the sanctuary, I mean.” The effect was immediate.
(Y/n) practically lit up, her whole face softening as her smile widened. “Oh, I love it,” she said without hesitation. “It’s honestly my dream job. I’ve loved animals my entire life, but my parents never let us have pets when I was growing up. So getting to work with them now, all kinds of animals, it still feels unreal sometimes.” She talked with her hands, animated, excited, completely at ease. Harua found himself watching her more than listening at first, the way her eyes sparkled when she spoke, the way her voice warmed when she mentioned the animals. “There’s something really special about connecting with a wild animal,” she continued. “Not owning it, not controlling it, just earning its trust.”
She slowed a bit as they walked, her voice turning softer. “A few weeks ago, we took in an injured eagle. Being able to stand beside it, help care for it… even pet it while it recovered,” she smiled at the memory, “it was incredible. And then, when it was finally strong enough, we released it back into the wild.” She glanced up at him, eyes shining. “Letting it fly off like that, free again, it felt almost like a friendship. Brief, but meaningful.” Harua swallowed, his wolf settling in his chest, calmer now. Yeah… he thought, watching her with quiet awe. I’m already in trouble.
Their first stop was an open enclosure housing a pair of moose and a small group of deer. The moose were massive, with broad shoulders, towering antlers, an almost intimidating stillness to them, while the deer lingered closer together, smaller and more curious, their ears flicking as they watched the newcomers. What Harua noticed immediately, though, was the shift in their behavior the moment he stepped closer. The deer stiffened first, heads lifting, bodies angling away. Even one of the moose snorted softly, hooves scraping the ground.
Harua’s jaw tightened. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn’t fully mask his scent. His wolf bled through it, quiet, controlled, but unmistakably predatory. (Y/n) frowned, glancing between the animals and Harua. “That’s strange,” she said softly. “They’re usually really calm around people. Especially the deer.” Harua forced a small shrug, keeping his hands in his pockets. “Maybe… something else spooked them earlier? A loud noise, or another animal?” She tilted her head, considering it, then smiled again. “Yeah, maybe. Animals can be sensitive like that.”
The tension eased as she turned and began walking toward the next enclosure. Harua followed, exhaling quietly once her back was to him, his wolf shifting restlessly beneath his skin. Of course they know, he thought. They always do. But as (Y/n) chatted easily beside him again, completely unaware, he found himself oddly grateful, for her trust, for her calm presence, and a little more determined than before to keep his secret buried.
Their next stop brought them to the bear enclosure. (Y/n) slowed her pace as they approached, her voice naturally dropping, as if out of respect. Inside, three bears lingered near a cluster of rocks and fallen logs, still young, but already large enough to command attention. “They’re not permanent residents,” she explained. “These three were found earlier this year. Abandoned as cubs, injured pretty badly.” Harua watched them carefully. One lifted its head, dark eyes locking onto him for a brief moment before looking away again.
“We’re trying to nurse them back to health,” she continued, “while keeping them as wild as possible. That’s the hardest part.” She smiled faintly, but there was a weight behind it. “Being around humans tames them, even when we try to keep our distance.” Harua nodded slowly. He hadn’t expected that part, the quiet contradiction in the work. “So it’s not just helping them survive,” he said, thoughtful. “It’s making sure you don’t take something from them in the process.” Her expression softened at that. “Exactly. It’s kind of a delicate dance. Help too much, and you ruin their instincts. Help too little, and they don’t make it.”
“When do you think they’ll be released?” he asked. “I’m not sure yet,” she admitted. “Hopefully early next year, if everything goes right.” One of the bears shifted closer, not aggressive, not fearful, just aware. The others followed suit, watching Harua with a steady, measured gaze. They knew what he was. Unlike the deer, they didn’t flinch. There was no panic, only a quiet, mutual respect between predators. Harua met their gaze for a moment, then looked away first.
Working here was far harder than he’d imagined. It wasn’t about displaying animals or telling their stories, it was about walking the thin line between saving a life and stealing its wildness. As they left the bear enclosure and followed the winding path toward the next area, Harua broke the comfortable silence. “Have you ever been injured?” he asked, a little hesitant. “I mean… working here.” (Y/n) hummed thoughtfully before answering, like it wasn’t a question she got asked often. “Yeah. It’s kind of inevitable,” she said easily. “Everyone gets hurt at some point. Even Sunoo, and he mostly works with papers.”
That earned a small smile from Harua. “I haven’t had anything serious,” she continued. “A small bite here and there, a few scratches. Stuff like that. There have definitely been situations where it could’ve been worse, but… so far, I’ve been lucky.” Harua glanced at her, expecting at least a hint of bitterness or fear when she talked about it. There was none. No regret. No resentment. Just quiet acceptance, and beneath it, admiration. “That doesn’t scare you?” he asked softly. She shrugged, hands tucked into the pockets of her jacket as she walked. “It’s part of the job. They’re not being cruel. They’re just being what they are. If anything, I respect them more for it.”
Something in Harua’s chest tightened at that. Maybe, just maybe, she would understand his world. The instincts. The wolf. The things he carried beneath his skin. He hoped she would. When the time came to tell her, he hoped she’d look at him the same way she looked at these animals, with warmth instead of fear.
The next stop brought them to a smaller enclosure, tucked a bit away from the main path. Inside, a handful of foxes darted through the snow-dusted grass, their coats bright and lively against the pale ground. (Y/n) smiled fondly as she watched them. “Do you want to meet them?” she asked. “These ones are pretty tame.” She paused, pointing subtly toward a russet fox lounging near a log. “Well… except for Terry. He mostly only likes me and ignores everyone else. Worst case, he tries to scare people, but he backs off if I tell him to.”
Harua laughed softly, the image instantly reminding him of Nicholas. Intimidating at first glance, selective with his trust, but completely harmless once Rocky stepped in to keep him in check. “I think I can handle that,” Harua said, still smiling. “And it’d be good for the article. Some pictures, too.” “Perfect,” (Y/n) replied, already heading toward the gate. “Come on then.” As they stepped fully into the enclosure, a few of the foxes immediately came running over, light on their paws and buzzing with curiosity. They crowded around (Y/n) without hesitation, brushing against her legs, one even hopping up briefly as if demanding attention. She laughed softly, crouching to greet them, completely at ease.
Harua lifted his camera, snapping a few pictures while watching the scene. One fox lingered a little closer than the others, its sharp eyes never leaving him. “That one’s probably Terry,” Harua murmured, more to himself than to her. He lowered himself to kneel, careful and slow. A couple of the foxes padded over to him too, sniffing curiously, but then Terry’s posture shifted. A low growl rumbled from his chest, teeth bared in a warning that was very clear.
Harua froze for half a second. Easy. He let his gaze change just slightly, just enough, his eyes flashing with a hint of gold, his wolf pressing forward for the briefest moment. Not aggression, not dominance. Just presence. That was all it took. Terry stilled, the growl dying in his throat. He stepped back once, then leaned forward again, nose twitching as he caught Harua’s scent. After another heartbeat, the fox padded closer, sniffed Harua’s hand, and, unexpectedly, sat down.
Harua let out a quiet breath and gently reached out, fingers brushing through Terry’s fur. The fox accepted it without protest. (Y/n) stared, eyes wide. “I, what?” she laughed in disbelief. “I’ve never seen Terry the Terrible like someone who wasn’t me.” Harua smiled, a little sheepish, still petting the fox. “Guess he decided I was okay.” She watched him for a moment longer, something thoughtful flickering behind her expression, before smiling again, warm, curious, and just a little more intrigued than before.
“Also, Terry the Terrible?” Harua asked as he carefully got back to his feet, brushing a bit of dirt from his knees. (Y/n) laughed, shaking her head. “Yeah. One of the other employees named him after he got bitten. He earned the title fair and square.” She glanced down at the fox, who was now very much not living up to his reputation. “Most of us just call him Terry, though. Terry comes from Terrible, we figured he needed a nickname, we couldn’t call him Terrible.”
Harua smiled at that, jotting down a few notes about the foxes in his notebook, temperament, rehabilitation process, social behavior, before snapping one last picture. After a few soft goodbyes and gentle pats, they stepped out of the enclosure, the foxes scattering back into their little world.
As they walked toward the next stop, (Y/n) slowed just enough to walk closer beside him. Not touching, just closer than before. It was already some time after lunch now, time seemed to move way quicker when you spend it with your mate, Harua thought. “So,” she said lightly, “what’s your relationship with Aya? You seem really comfortable around each other.” Harua didn’t hesitate. “She’s dating one of my brothers,” he explained, smiling a little. “Actually, it was kind of because of me that they met. So she’s… sort of like a sister now. And a really good friend.”
(Y/n) nodded, listening intently. “That makes sense,” she said. “It’s kind of how it is with Sunoo for me. He’s my best friend, basically my brother at this point.” She laughed softly. “Though he’s not dating one of my siblings. That would be… a lot.” Harua chuckled, the tension in his shoulders easing just a bit as they continued walking side by side, the conversation flowing more naturally now, like the path itself was guiding them forward together.
(Y/n) hesitated for just a second before asking, “So… are you dating anyone?” Harua nearly tripped over his own feet. “W–what? Uh, no,” he answered quickly, stuttering despite himself. “No, I’m not.” She hummed softly, as if filing the information away. “Me neither,” she said easily. “But I’m hoping to meet someone soon.” Her gaze stayed forward as she spoke, fixed on the snowy path ahead. Harua took the opportunity to glance at her, just slightly. The way her breath fogged in the cold air, the way her cheeks were pink from the chill, the quiet hope in her voice. “I hope so, too,” he said, almost under his breath.
If she heard him, she didn’t show it. Instead, she scooped up a bit of snow, tossing it into the air and spinning beneath the falling flakes, laughing as they dusted her hair and shoulders. Harua stopped walking. For a moment, the world narrowed to just her, her laughter, the snow, the warmth spreading through his chest that had nothing to do with the cold. He felt utterly, helplessly mesmerized. So this is what they meant, he thought. Now he understood why his brothers had gone a little crazy when they found their mates. And just as quickly, another thought followed, one edged with worry. God help Taki and Maki when it happens to them.
As they approached the next enclosure, the wind began to pick up, sharp and restless. Snow started falling more steadily now, carried sideways in sudden gusts. Harua slowed without realizing it, every instinct in his body screaming at once. Something big was coming. His wolf bristled under his skin, ears ringing, muscles tightening as if preparing for impact. He swallowed, forcing himself to stay calm, to stay human. “Hey,” he said carefully, glancing at the darkening sky. “Do you think we should head back soon? It’s getting colder… and darker.”
(Y/n) paused, looking up at the clouds, then tugged her jacket tighter around herself. “We should be okay,” she said after a moment. “Let’s just go to the next enclosure and then head back. It’s the last one out here anyway.” Harua hesitated. Every part of him wanted to insist, to turn around right now, but he trusted her. Trusted her confidence, her familiarity with this place. So he nodded, even as unease curled tighter in his chest. “Alright,” he said softly.
They continued walking, snow crunching beneath their boots as the fencing of the wolf enclosure came into view, dark shapes moving behind it, eyes glinting faintly through the falling snow. Harua’s heart began to pound. Wolves, his instincts whispered. (Y/n) practically lit up as they stopped in front of the enclosure. “These are my favorites,” she said softly, eyes shining as she looked out at them. “I love working with the wolves. There’s just… something about them. They’re so intelligent, so loyal. You really feel like they see you.”
Harua smiled as she spoke, the tension in his chest easing just a little at the sound of her voice. “There are only three right now,” she continued. “We only take in injured wolves. Once they’re healed, we release them back into the wild. It’s always sad to see them go,” she admitted, a small fond smile tugging at her lips, “but sometimes… some of them come back. Not to stay. Just to visit.” Harua’s breath caught. That wasn’t normal. Wolves didn’t visit. They didn’t come back once they were free.
His gaze shifted to the enclosure, where one of the wolves had stepped closer, watching them intently. Not aggressively. Not fearfully. Just… aware. “Do they really?” he asked quietly. (Y/n) nodded. “Yeah. It doesn’t happen often, but when it does, it feels special. Like they remember us. Or maybe they just remember feeling safe here.” Harua swallowed, his heart thudding hard against his ribs. They remember you, his wolf murmured.
Maybe the wolves sensed it too, what he felt so clearly now. That there was something different about her. Something familiar. Something that pulled at instincts far older than reason. Just like he did. The snowfall thickened as they finished feeding the wolves, flakes coming down heavier and faster, the world around them slowly blurring into white. Harua snapped a few last pictures, scribbling down notes with stiff fingers, but even as he worked, his unease grew. The wolves had gone still, ears flattened, pacing the edges of their enclosure instead of lingering near the fence.
They felt it too. “We should head back,” Harua said again, firmer this time. Before (Y/n) could answer, the wind howled, sharp and sudden, driving the snow sideways. Within seconds, the path behind them vanished, swallowed by the storm. Harua’s breath hitched as visibility dropped to almost nothing, he could barely make out (Y/n) even when she stood only two steps away. “I, I can’t see,” she said, her voice trembling. Her teeth chattered violently, the sound cutting straight through him. Harua, on the other hand, was still warm, his body resisting the cold as if it were nothing more than an inconvenience. The contrast made his chest ache.
“There’s a cabin,” (Y/n) said quickly, hugging her jacket closer to herself. “Not far from here. We can wait it out there until the storm passes.” “Okay,” he said without hesitation. He reached out and grabbed her hand, fingers closing around hers firmly, instinctively, afraid the snow would steal her away if he let go even for a second. She squeezed back, trusting him without question, and that simple gesture sent a surge of something fierce through his veins. “Stay close,” Harua murmured. “I’ve got you.”
Together, they pushed forward into the storm, Harua leading the way as best he could, shielding her from the worst of the wind. Snow lashed at his face, the world reduced to white noise and blurred shapes, but one thing remained constant. Her hand in his. And Harua knew, with absolute certainty, that no matter how bad the storm became, he would not let it take her.
Once they reached the cabin, (Y/n) fumbled for her keys, her fingers clumsy from the cold. One of her hands was still tucked safely in Harua’s, warm from his grip, while the other was numb, barely obeying her. When she finally found the keys, Harua gently took them from her, unlocking the door and ushering her inside. The cabin was dark and cold, but blessedly still, the howling wind reduced to a distant roar beyond the walls. “Okay,” Harua said, steadying himself. “We’re safe.”
He moved quickly, instinct taking over. His eyes scanned the room until they landed on the fireplace in the living area. Good. There had to be firewood somewhere. He slipped back outside onto the covered porch, the cold barely registering as he gathered a large stack of neatly piled logs into his arms, carrying them back inside in one trip. Within minutes, the fire crackled to life, orange light flickering across the wooden walls. The warmth began to creep back into the room, slow but promising. Harua turned to (Y/n) immediately, pulling blankets from a nearby shelf and wrapping them carefully around her shoulders, then again around her legs, cocooning her as best he could.
“Hey,” he said softly, crouching in front of her. “You’re okay. The fire’s going to help.” He hovered for a moment, uncertain, before placing his hands gently over hers, rubbing them between his palms to warm them. His touch was careful, reverent, as if she might shatter. The storm raged outside, but inside the cabin, between the firelight and Harua’s quiet, relentless care, the cold finally began to loosen its grip.
As they sat by the fire, (Y/n) shifted closer, drawn to the warmth radiating from him. She tucked herself against his side, her voice barely more than a mumble as she asked, “How are you still so warm…?” Harua’s ears burned red at the comment, and he was grateful she wasn’t looking up at him. He let out a quiet, nervous laugh, answering lightly, “Uh, good genes for snowstorms, I guess.” She giggled softly, the sound drowsy and warm, and then fell quiet again, her breathing evening out as exhaustion began to pull her under. Half asleep, half clinging to him, she leaned fully into his chest. Harua froze. Oh no. Oh no, oh no. His heart was pounding so loudly he was sure she could hear it. What was he supposed to do now? Move her? Wake her? Hold her? Panic felt like the only reasonable option.
So he did the only thing he could think of. Harua: Guys. I, uh. I need help. And also… I found my mate. The response was immediate. Fuma: You WHAT? Maki: Already?? It’s been like five minutes. Nicholas: Is she human? Please tell me she’s not a vampire. EJ: Breathe, Harua. Start with breathing. Harua swallowed, glancing down at the woman asleep against him. Harua: She’s human. We’re stuck in a cabin because of a snowstorm. She’s freezing. She’s… asleep on me. There was a brief pause. Then, Maki: Congrats, you’re officially a pillow. Nicholas: Do NOT move. If she wakes up cold again, I’ll haunt you. Kei: Keep the fire going, keep her warm, and stay calm. You’re doing fine. Fuma: If she’s drawn to your warmth, that’s instinct. Let her stay. Protect her. Jo: Talk to her if she wakes up. Be honest, but gentle. Yuma: And if you panic, just remember, she chose you without knowing why. Harua let out a shaky breath, some of the tension easing from his shoulders.
Harua carefully adjusted the blanket around (Y/n), keeping the fire steady, letting her rest against him. His arm hovered awkwardly for a moment before settling around her, protective and warm. Outside, the storm continued to howl. Inside the cabin, Harua stayed exactly where he was, heart racing, mind full, holding his mate as gently as if the world itself might break her if he didn’t. Harua swallowed once more and sent one last message through the mindlink. Harua: Kei, please call Aya. Tell her we’re okay, but our phones died because of the storm or something. Ask her to let Sunoo know, too. Kei: Got it. I’ll call her right now. You focus on keeping your mate safe. The connection faded, and the cabin fell quiet again, filled only with the crackle of the fire and the wind howling outside.
About an hour later, (Y/n) stirred. She shifted, blinking slowly as warmth finally seeped back into her limbs. Realization dawned as she noticed how close she was to Harua, and she quickly sat up, stretching her arms with a small groan before looking at him, embarrassed. “Oh, sorry,” she said softly. “I didn’t mean to use you as a pillow.” Harua smiled, a little shy but genuine. “It’s fine. I didn’t mind,” he said, then added more carefully, “Are you okay?” She nodded, rubbing her arms once more. “Yeah. I am now. Thanks to you.” Her smile turned apologetic. “I should’ve listened when you said we should head back earlier.” Harua shook his head gently. “Hey, it’s not your fault. We couldn’t have known a storm like that would come out of nowhere.”
He stood up, stretching a bit himself before heading toward the back porch to grab more firewood. He returned a moment later carrying a surprisingly large pile of logs in his arms, stacking them neatly by the fireplace. (Y/n) stared at him, eyes widening slightly. “Okay, wow,” she said with a small laugh. “No offense, but you don’t look that strong, and you’re carrying more logs than I’ve seen anyone manage.” Harua froze for half a second, then let out a quiet, nervous chuckle, setting the logs down. “Uh… guess it’s another one of those good genes things,” he said lightly, hoping the fire was warm enough to hide the faint blush creeping up his neck.
She laughed again, softer this time, the tension easing between them as the storm raged on outside and the fire crackled steadily, keeping the cabin, and both of them, safe and warm. Once Harua sat down again, settling back near the fire, (Y/n) glanced at him curiously. “You mentioned your brothers earlier,” she said. “If Aya’s dating one of them, I figured you must have at least two… but you talk about them like there’s more.” Harua chuckled, rubbing the back of his neck. “Yeah… there’s nine of us, actually.” Her eyes widened instantly. “Nine?”
“Kei’s the oldest,” he began, counting quietly on his fingers, “then Fuma, Nicholas, EJ, Yuma, Jo, Taki, and the youngest is Maki.” (Y/n) stared at him for a moment before laughing softly. “That’s… a lot. I don’t think I’ve ever met a family that big.” Harua laughed too, nodding. “That’s usually the reaction. None of us are related by blood, though,” he explained. “But they’re still my family. More than that, honestly.” She listened closely, warmth in her expression as he spoke.
“And then there’s the girlfriends,” he added with a fond smile. “Aya’s just one of them, there are six others, too. And Jay,” he continued, “he’s Yuma’s girlfriend’s best friend. At this point, he’s basically another brother.” (Y/n) smiled at that, hugging her knees closer to her chest. “That sounds… really nice. Loud, probably,” she teased gently, “but nice.” Harua smiled back, the firelight reflecting softly in his eyes. “Yeah,” he said quietly. “Loud. Chaotic. But I wouldn’t trade them for anything.”
“I managed to call Aya and let her know where we are,” Harua said after a moment, glancing toward the window as the snow continued to fall. “So the others won’t have to worry.” (Y/n) nodded, visibly relieved. “Thank you. I’m glad you did.” They sat there for a while after that, the crackling of the fire filling the pauses between them, talking about small things, favorite foods, childhood memories, little habits that made them laugh. It felt easy, natural, like the storm outside had carved out a quiet space just for them.
Eventually, (Y/n) tilted her head thoughtfully. “Can I ask something?” she said. “Which one of your brothers are you closest to?” Harua hummed, clearly thinking it over. “That’s… a hard question,” he admitted. “I’m close to all of them, really. But maybe Taki, since we’re the same age. Or Yuma, we spend a lot of time together.” He paused, then added softly, “Or Kei. He’s usually the one I go to when I need advice.” (Y/n) laughed, warm and bright. “That sounds like you’re avoiding the question.” Harua laughed too, shaking his head. “Yeah, probably. It’s just hard to choose. They all mean so much to me.”
She smiled at him, something gentle and understanding in her eyes. “That’s kind of nice, though,” she said. “To have that many people you can lean on.” Harua’s smile softened at that. “It really is.” Harua glanced at her, then asked softly, “How long have you known Sunoo?” (Y/n) smiled at the question, clearly fond of the memory. “Since our last year of high school. He transferred to my school, and we just… clicked. We became friends almost instantly.” She shifted a little closer to the fire as she continued. “Then, somehow, we chose the same university, the same major. We hadn’t even talked about it. So it felt meant to be.”
She laughed quietly. “Our graduation project was volunteering here at the sanctuary for a few weeks and writing a report about the work they do. We didn’t expect much to come of it, but the sanctuary liked us so much they offered us permanent jobs. Neither of us could say no.” As she spoke, her eyes sparkled with genuine passion, her nose scrunching slightly when she laughed, completely unguarded. Harua watched her, feeling his chest tighten in a way that was unfamiliar and overwhelming all at once. She was kind. Warm. So clearly in love with what she did. Perfect, his wolf whispered.
Harua realized he’d gone quiet, too busy taking her in, utterly mesmerized by her without even meaning to be. (Y/n) asked him which animals had been his favorite so far. Harua thought about it for a moment before answering honestly. “The wolves,” he said. “They remind me of my family. They’re a pack… they don’t have to be related by blood, but they’re still a tight-knit family. They’d do anything for each other.” (Y/n) smiled softly, nodding as she listened. “That does sound like wolves,” she said thoughtfully, then added with a small laugh, “though you’re much too sweet to be one.” Harua almost smiled at that, a quiet if only you knew passing through his mind.
(Y/n) continued, her tone growing warmer. “But I guess there can be sweet wolves too. They’re not violent or dangerous all the time.” She stared into the fire for a moment, remembering. “Earlier this year, we had a wolf come in, she’d been shot by illegal hunters. She was pregnant.” Her voice softened. “We nursed her back to health, helped her deliver her pups. She trusted us… let us hold them, feed them, not a single growl.” Harua listened, completely still. “When she was fully recovered, we released them all,” (Y/n) finished, smiling. “She still comes back to visit every month. Especially in the beginning, she’d show off her pups, all healthy and strong.” Something in Harua’s chest ached at her words, warm and painful all at once. His wolf stirred quietly, recognizing the story for what it was. Family. Trust. A bond that never really breaks.
Soon enough, they both began to feel hungry, their stomachs reminding them that it had been a long, cold day. They got up and walked into the small kitchen, hoping to find something usable. After a bit of rummaging, they found a box of pasta that was still good, along with a can of crushed tomatoes safely within its best-before date. (Y/n) held up the can with a small smile. “It’s not much, but it’s something.” Harua nodded in agreement. “Better than nothing,” he said, then hesitated, scratching the back of his neck. “Though… I’m not actually sure I can cook it.”
(Y/n) laughed, stopping to look at him. “You’re joking, right?” He flushed, embarrassed. “I wish. I’ve never been great in the kitchen. And ever since Yuma met Miyu, it’s basically been her and Maki cooking all the time. Sometimes Fuma makes pancakes, or Kei does ramen, but otherwise we rely on our master chefs.” “That actually sounds really nice,” (Y/n) said warmly. “Having people who love cooking in the family.” She set the ingredients down on the counter, rolling up her sleeves. “I’m not a master chef either,” she added with a grin, “but I can definitely make pasta and tomato sauce.”
Harua smiled, relief washing over him as he watched her move around the kitchen, realizing that even something as simple as cooking together felt… easy. While (Y/n) cooked, Harua went back to the living room to check on the fire, carefully adding another log to make sure it wouldn’t die out. The cabin felt much warmer now, a soft, steady heat settling into the walls despite the storm howling outside. The crackling flames were comforting, grounding.
Once the food was ready, they carried their bowls back into the living room, settling down near the fireplace again. The warmth wrapped around them as they ate, steam rising softly from the simple meal. (Y/n) sat close to Harua, brushing his arm as she leaned in. “You’re really warm,” she said lightly, using it as an excuse.
Harua smiled, pretending not to notice the way her shoulder fit perfectly against his. But the truth was clear to both of them, she wasn’t sitting close just for the heat. She wanted to be there. And Harua, for his part, was more than happy to let her stay, the quiet closeness feeling natural, almost inevitable.
Soon enough, night fell, the storm still roaring outside as they turned the living room into a makeshift bedroom. Blankets and pillows were piled on the floor near the fire, creating a small nest of warmth and safety. Harua made sure the fire was steady before lying down, keeping part of his awareness sharp even as sleep claimed him, ready to wake if the flames needed another log.
At some point during the night, (Y/n) shifted closer to him. She didn’t fully curl into his arms, but she was close enough that he could feel her warmth, her steady breathing. Harua smiled softly in the dark. She felt safe with him, and that alone made everything worth it. When morning finally came, the storm had passed. Snow lay thick outside the cabin, glittering faintly in the early light, but the worst was over. Not long after, the sound of engines echoed through the quiet forest as a few sanctuary employees arrived with vehicles, ready to help them back.
Soon, Harua and (Y/n) were on their way, returning to the main grounds of the sanctuary, where Aya and Sunoo waited for them, relief, warmth, and the promise of a new beginning lingering in the air. Aya ran over the moment Harua came into view, throwing her arms around him in a tight hug. “I swear, if you’d been hurt, I would’ve never forgiven you,” she said, half laughing, half scolding. Harua chuckled softly, hugging her back. “I’m okay, really. Just… very cold last night.”
Nearby, Sunoo was already fussing over (Y/n), asking if she was injured, if she’d eaten, if she’d slept at all. “I’m fine,” she assured him with a small laugh, then glanced over at Harua. “He took care of me.” Sunoo hummed knowingly, following her gaze, but chose not to comment. “Figures,” he said instead. “You always find trouble, and apparently good company.” Aya grinned, walking back over. “Well,” she said lightly, “this definitely wasn’t in the original plan for the trip. But hey, getting snowed in at a sanctuary cabin? That’s gold for the article.”
Harua nodded absently, already half distracted as they finished up the last bits of the tour. Notes were taken, final photos snapped, bags packed. Too quickly, it was time to leave. As Aya unlocked the car, Harua hesitated by the door, his heart heavy. Leaving felt wrong, like walking away from something he’d only just found. “Harua,” He turned at the sound of his name. (Y/n) jogged toward him, cheeks flushed from the cold, hands fidgeting with the sleeves of her jacket. She stopped a step away, suddenly shy.
“Um… wait,” she said, letting out a small breath. “I was wondering,” Harua swallowed, giving her his full attention. “Yeah?” She smiled nervously. “Can I… get your number? I mean, only if that’s okay. I just thought it’d be nice to stay in touch.” For a split second, Harua forgot how to breathe. Then his face broke into the softest smile. “Yeah,” he said quickly, almost tripping over the word. “Yeah, of course.” He pulled out his phone, his hands a little unsteady as he unlocked it and handed it to her. She typed her number in, then paused, adding her name with a small fox emoji beside it before handing it back.
“There,” she said, smiling up at him. “Now you can’t disappear on me.” Harua laughed quietly, tucking his phone back into his pocket like it was something precious. “I wouldn’t dare,” he replied. As she stepped back toward Sunoo, Harua got into the car, his chest warm despite the cold, knowing that even if he had to leave for now, this wasn’t goodbye. The drive home passed in a blur, the road stretching out beneath them as if time itself had decided to be kind for once. Aya, however, was anything but quiet.
“So,” she said, glancing over at Harua with a grin that promised no mercy, “you’re going to tell me everything.” Harua groaned softly, sinking a bit into his seat. “You’re impossible.” “And you’re avoiding the question,” Aya shot back. “Start talking.” He sighed, then gave in, words tumbling out faster than he meant them to. He told her about walking the sanctuary grounds together, about how easily she talked, how passionate she was about the animals. About the storm, the cabin, the fire. About how she’d fallen asleep against his shoulder, trusting him without hesitation.
“I felt like… I don’t know,” he admitted quietly, staring out the window. “Like I was exactly where I was supposed to be.” Aya’s teasing softened. “And now you’re back home, five hours away,” she said gently. Harua nodded. “Yeah. I found my mate… and then I left her there.” Aya reached over, squeezing his arm. “Hey. You didn’t lose her. You’re just… long distance for now.” She smirked. “And she did ask for your number, Harua. That doesn’t sound like someone who wants to forget you.” At that, Harua’s lips curved into a small smile. He picked up his phone again, staring at the screen like it might vanish if he blinked.
A photo filled the display, (Y/n) crouched in the snow beside Terry, the fox perched proudly against her shoulder, both of them looking far too pleased with themselves. we miss you, the text read. “She sent that an hour ago,” Harua said softly. “I’ve been staring at it ever since.” Aya laughed warmly. “You’re gone. Completely.” “Yeah,” he admitted, thumb hovering over the screen. “I really am.”
By the time the familiar outline of the pack’s house came into view, Harua felt a strange mix of relief and longing. Home was right there, but a part of him was still in a snowy cabin, by a fire, with a girl who smelled like winter and wildflowers. The car came to a stop, and Harua took one last look at the photo before slipping his phone into his pocket. He was home. But his mate was out there, and for the first time, the distance didn’t feel like the end of something. It felt like the beginning.
Kei was the first to reach them the moment they stepped out of the car, arms already open. He pulled Aya into a tight embrace, lifting her slightly off the ground before setting her back down and kissing her, slow and unapologetic. “I missed you,” he said against her lips, hands still firm at her waist. “I’m not letting you out of my arms for at least a week to make up for it.” Aya laughed, cupping his cheek and patting it fondly. “It was only a few days, Kei.” “Too many,” he replied without hesitation, earning another laugh from her as he finally, reluctantly, loosened his hold.
Nicholas and Rocky were next, walking over together. Nicholas clapped Harua on the shoulder in greeting, a proud grin on his face, while Rocky’s eyes sparkled with barely contained excitement. “So,” Rocky said, practically bouncing on her toes, “congratulations, mate-finder.” She tilted her head, already scheming. “Do you have a picture? I need to know what our new sister looks like, purely for design purposes, obviously.”
Harua chuckled, rubbing the back of his neck. “I’ll show you later, I promise. I just,” he glanced toward the house, warmth settling in his chest as the familiar scents and sounds washed over him, “I just want to land at home first.” Rocky smiled softly at that, understanding immediately. “That’s fair. We’ll interrogate you properly later.” Nicholas snorted. “Oh, trust me, we will.”
Harua shook his head with a fond smile as they all began heading inside together. The pack was whole again, and even with his heart still partly miles away, he knew he was exactly where he belonged. Later that evening, after Harua had finally unpacked his suitcase and changed into something more comfortable, he sent out a mindlink, careful and deliberate, directed only at Fuma and Jo. Can we talk? I need some advice. Fuma’s response came almost instantly. Why just us? Harua hesitated for half a second before answering honestly. Because you’re calm. And… normal. Compared to some of our other brothers.
There was a brief pause before laughter rippled through the link, Jo’s soft, amused chuckle mixing with Fuma’s low huff. Alright, Fuma replied, clearly entertained. Meet us at my cabin in a few minutes. Harua barely had time to relax before another presence brushed the link. Tara’s coming too, Fuma added. I want her close. That’s fine, Harua sent back quickly, relieved. After a beat, he added, Sana can come too. We’re on our way, Jo answered warmly.
A few minutes later, Harua found himself seated in Fuma’s smaller cabin, the space familiar and comforting. Fuma sat beside Tara, an arm loosely around her shoulders. Sana had curled up on the opposite side of the couch, legs tucked beneath her, while Jo leaned back in a chair, hands folded calmly in his lap. Four steady presences. Harua clasped his hands together, staring at them for a moment. His heart was still racing, his wolf restless beneath his skin. He drew in a slow, grounding breath, then another, before finally looking up. “Okay,” he said quietly. “I… I really need your help.”
Harua looked between them, his shoulders tense as he spoke, voice low but honest. “Fuma… you and Tara know what it’s like to be separated while trying to build a mate bond. And Jo, you know how it feels to pine for someone for a long time, especially when you’re close in ways you didn’t expect.” His gaze softened briefly when it flicked to Sana. “I just… I don’t know how to do this. The distance is already killing me, and it’s only been a few hours since I left.”
Fuma leaned back slightly, brow furrowed as he thought it through. This situation was different from anything they’d faced before. His separation from Tara hadn’t been physical; it had been mental, cruel in its own way, but not the same as knowing your mate was hours away, unreachable if something went wrong. “I won’t lie,” Fuma said finally. “It’s not the same. But… staying connected matters more than anything. Text her. Call her. Let her hear your voice.” He glanced at Tara. “You can visit her. Invite her here when it’s safe. Distance doesn’t have to mean absence.”
Tara shifted then, surprising Harua when she spoke up, her voice soft but steady. “When I couldn’t see Fuma,” she said, fingers curling into his sleeve, “his voice was everything. Even when I was scared, even when I felt lost… hearing him reminded me I wasn’t alone.” She looked at Harua gently. “If your mate felt safe with you in that storm, she’ll feel it again through your words. Sometimes that’s enough to hold on.” Jo nodded, thoughtful. “You don’t need to rush it,” he added. “Let it grow naturally. Care doesn’t disappear with distance, it just changes shape.”
Harua swallowed, his chest aching but lighter than before. Maybe the distance wouldn’t break him after all. Maybe, like the bond itself, it would simply ask him to be patient. Sana shifted closer to Jo before speaking, her voice gentle but certain. “When I was ready to give up on ever getting closer to Jo,” she said, “Nicholas pushed him to give me one of his paintings. I didn’t even know how much he cared until then, far more than I ever imagined.” She smiled softly at the memory. “You might not paint, Harua, but you do write. Send her something that’s yours. A letter, a poem, anything. Something you’d only ever make for her. I promise she’ll treasure it.”
Harua felt something settle in his chest at her words, a warmth that pushed back against the ache of distance. He could already picture it, carefully chosen words, lines written just for her, something that carried him across the miles. Jo nodded in agreement, eyes thoughtful. “Sometimes the most important thing is simply showing that you care,” he added. “Even if it means stepping outside your comfort zone. I learned that the hard way.” He gave Sana a small smile. “Being bold is terrifying, but it’s worth it.”
Harua nodded slowly. Jo really had changed. He was still calm, still quiet, but there was a confidence in him now, a presence that hadn’t been there before. He spoke more, laughed more, stood taller somehow. And Harua knew exactly why. All thanks to Sana. Fuma gave one last piece of advice before Harua left, his voice calm and steady in that way only he could manage. “It won’t be easy,” he said, resting a hand on Harua’s shoulder. “But you’re already one step closer to your mate. It might take time, and it might test your patience, but fate has a plan. Trust it. Follow it.” Harua nodded, those words settling deep in his chest. He thanked all four of them, Fuma, Tara, Jo, and Sana, before heading back to his room in the main house.
Once there, he sat down on his bed, the quiet suddenly loud. He pulled out his phone, opening (Y/n)’s contact, her name glowing softly on the screen. His thumb hovered for a moment. Should he call her? Hearing her voice sounded tempting, too tempting, but maybe it was too much, too soon. A text felt safer. Gentler. Still, what was he supposed to say? After a few seconds of overthinking, he finally typed something simple. We got home safe and sound. I hope you’re doing okay, and that you’re not getting caught in another storm.
He stared at the message once more before hitting send, heart thudding as if he’d just done something far braver than it looked. Just then, EJ’s voice cut through his thoughts. “Harua,” he called out through the hall, “dinner. One minute. If you’re not downstairs by then, you’re eating an apple.” Harua gasped like he’d been threatened with exile. “I’m coming!” he yelled back, scrambling off the bed and hurrying downstairs. He already missed Miyu and Maki’s cooking, proper cooking, not EJ’s threatened apple. The two of them had left Koyomi in Jay’s hands for the evening, but they were heading back as soon as the pack had eaten.
As Harua reached the bottom of the stairs, Miyu and Maki were already grabbing their coats. “We’ve gotta go,” Maki said, waving quickly. “If we’re late, Jay will absolutely kill us.” Miyu laughed, nodding, then added, “Also, we really should look into hiring a fourth person. The restaurant is way too busy lately.” Harua waved them goodbye, wishing them luck, before turning toward the dining table and slipping into his seat with the rest of the pack. Yuma was pouting dramatically, chin resting in his hands. “It’s not fair,” he muttered. “She just got back from Koyomi.”
Kei and Aya were curled up together at one end of the table, legs tangled, whispering and smiling at each other like they were in their own little world. Jo and Sana sat close too, Sana leaning slightly into him as Jo listened to her talk, eyes soft. Across from them, Rocky was arguing animatedly with Nicholas. “I’m telling you,” she said, gesturing at him, “dark colors suit you way better.” Nicholas scoffed. “That’s because you keep putting me in black. I look scary all the time.” Nearby, Fuma and Tara were deep in a quiet conversation, Tara excitedly describing a café she wanted to try someday, Fuma listening intently, nodding along. At the other end of the table, EJ, Sora, and Taki were already plating food. “I’m telling you, the answer is obvious,” EJ said, pointing at Taki’s notebook. “No, it’s not,” Taki shot back. “Your answer isn’t the same as the answer sheet.” Sora laughed, leaning over to look. “You’re both wrong; you should use another method.”
Harua watched it all for a moment, warmth settling in his chest. The noise, the bickering, the affection, it felt like home. Somewhere in the midst of dinner, Harua completely missed the soft ding of his phone. He didn’t notice it until much later, after the food was gone, after the table was cleared, after he’d showered and finally retreated back to his room, hair still slightly damp as he flopped down onto his bed. Reaching for his phone out of habit, his thumb froze the second he saw her name lighting up the screen.
(Y/n). His heart skipped so hard it almost hurt. For a split second, he seriously considered kicking his feet and burying his face in his pillow like a lovesick teenager. He didn’t, but only barely. He inhaled, composed himself as best he could, and opened the message. No trouble yet, but if I end up caught in a storm again, I hope to have you with me. 🤍 The sound that left him was entirely undignified.
A small, breathless squeal escaped before he could stop it, and he clapped a hand over his mouth, eyes wide, as if someone might hear him through the walls. She sent him a heart. A heart. His wolf purred in response, warm and pleased, curling around the feeling as it belonged there, tail practically wagging. Harua stared at the screen, grinning so hard his cheeks hurt. Maybe it’s true, he thought, chest full and light all at once. Distance really does make the heart grow fonder.
~~~
Two weeks slipped by, Christmas and New Year’s coming and going in a blur of lights, laughter, and half-remembered moments. For Harua, most of it existed through a screen. He was glued to his phone, texting, calling, replaying voice notes just to hear her laugh again. Facetime helped, but it wasn’t enough anymore. Seeing her smile through a screen only made the distance ache sharper. He wanted to sit beside her, feel her warmth, hear her voice without a delay or a bad connection between them.
The restlessness showed. Yuma noticed first, nudging him with his shoulder one afternoon when Harua had been staring at his phone for far too long. “You’re going to wear a hole in that thing,” he said lightly. “Three more weeks. You’ve already got the days off approved.” Taki chimed in from the couch, barely looking up from what he was doing. “Yeah. You survived years without her. I think you can manage three more weeks.” Harua groaned, dropping back against the chair. “You don’t get it,” he muttered. “Three weeks is forever.”
Yuma snorted. “Wow. Found your mate and suddenly you’re dramatic.” Taki grinned, finally looking up. “Seriously. You’re worse than Yuma was, and that’s saying something.” “That’s not true,” Harua protested weakly. Yuma raised an eyebrow. “You checked your phone six times during this conversation.” Taki leaned back, arms crossed, clearly enjoying this. “If you keep pacing like that, you might just wear a path straight to the sanctuary.”
Despite himself, Harua felt a small smile tug at his lips. Their teasing was gentle, familiar, comforting in its own way, but it didn’t quiet the pull in his chest. His wolf stirred restlessly, echoing his thoughts. Three weeks felt impossibly far away. And all Harua could think about was her.
~~~
In the middle of the night, Harua tossed and turned, sleep refusing to claim him. Every time he closed his eyes, he saw her, her smile, the way she laughed, the warmth of her voice when she said his name. The ache in his chest only grew heavier, his wolf pacing restlessly beneath his skin. At some point, the line between thought and action blurred. Maybe he moved without realizing it. Maybe his wolf took over. Maybe he just didn’t want to admit that he chose this.
The next thing he knew, cold air rushed through his fur. Harua was outside. Already shifted, already moving. A small bag was secured, held in his fang-filled mouth, filled with hastily grabbed clothes, his phone tucked safely inside. Snow crunched beneath his paws as he ran, the forest opening for him as if it knew where he was headed. His muscles burned, lungs pulling in sharp, freezing breaths, but he didn’t slow. Instinct guided him, a single, undeniable pull drawing him forward. Home wasn’t behind him anymore. It was ahead.
~~~
An hour or so later, far from the sound of pounding paws, Rocky jolted awake with a sharp gasp. Violet smoke spiraled through the darkness of the room, curling around the bed she shared with Nicholas like living mist. Her heart pounded as she sat up, eyes wide, breath uneven. The air hummed, charged, familiar, hers. Magic. Her magic. It flickered around her hands before slowly fading, leaving only the faint scent of ozone and something floral behind. Rocky pressed a hand to her chest, disbelief and joy mixing in her expression. Her powers were still there. Dormant, fragile, but alive.
Nicholas stirred beside her, half-awake, instinctively reaching for her. Rocky leaned closer to him, still shaken, her thoughts racing. Something had triggered it. Something important. Something that had shifted the balance. She glanced toward the window, toward the sleeping forest beyond. And wondered why now.
Nicholas tried blinking sleep from his eyes as he registered that she was sitting upright. His voice was still rough with sleep as he whispered, “Rocky? Why are you awake? The sun isn’t even up yet.” She turned toward him, eyes shining in the dim light, her breath a little unsteady. “My magic,” she said softly. “It came back. It woke me up.” That did it.
Nicholas sat up instantly, all traces of sleep gone. His hands came to her shoulders, steady but trembling just slightly, his eyes searching her face as if he was afraid the words might disappear if he didn’t hold onto them fast enough. “Really?” he asked, hope flooding his voice. “You’re not joking?” He had carried the guilt quietly since the night he marked her, knowing it saved her life, yet fearing it might have cost her something she loved just as much. Rocky smiled, a tear slipping free before she could stop it. She nodded. “Yes.”
Nicholas didn’t hesitate. He leaned in and kissed her, deep and full, all the relief and joy and love he hadn’t let himself feel until now pouring into that single moment. Rocky made a soft sound against his lips before kissing him back just as fiercely, her hands curling into his shirt, grounding herself in him. Of course, she reciprocated.
When they finally pulled apart, foreheads resting together, the room felt warmer somehow, quieter, safer. Nicholas brushed his thumb beneath her eye, wiping away the tear, his smile softer now. “You’re still here,” he murmured. “And so is your magic.” Rocky closed her eyes, breathing him in. “Yeah,” she whispered. “Looks like neither of us is going anywhere.”
~~~
Unbeknownst to them, Harua was still running. Snow blurred beneath his paws as he pushed himself forward, breath coming in harsh, burning pulls. He had been running for almost three hours now, too long, too fast, but stopping was never an option. The sanctuary was close. He could feel it. More than that, he could feel her. His body screamed for rest, muscles trembling, lungs aching as if they might tear, but he ignored it. He could rest later. He would rest when he was with (Y/n).
The pack was going to be furious. EJ would scold him, Kei would worry himself sick, Fuma would give him that quiet, disappointed look that somehow hurt worse than yelling. But Harua wasn’t the first brother to do something reckless for his mate, and he doubted he’d be the last. He didn’t even know if this was the right choice. All he knew was that the distance had become unbearable, a constant pull in his chest that refused to quiet. Every step closer eased it just a fraction, enough to keep him going. Enough to make the pain worth it. So he ran. Through the cold, through the exhaustion, through the doubt, driven by nothing but instinct and longing. Because right now, there was only one truth he couldn’t ignore: He needed to see (Y/n). And he needed to see her now.
Soon enough, the sun began to rise. Pale light crept over the treetops as Harua stumbled into the edge of the sanctuary’s parking lot, his paws finally slowing, claws scraping weakly against the frozen ground. His chest burned, no, seared, each breath shallow and ragged, barely making it in or out. Every muscle screamed at him to stop, to collapse, to rest. But he had made it. That single thought echoed in his mind, louder than the pain, louder than the ringing in his ears.
He barely had time to register it before the sound of car doors slamming cut through the morning air. Three people stepped out of a vehicle. Harua didn’t recognize them by sight, but their scents were unmistakable, familiar, layered with hay, disinfectant, earth, and animals. Sanctuary workers. The same scents (Y/n) and Sunoo always carried back with them. They approached him quickly, voices overlapping in concern. Their words reached him in fragments, distorted, as if he were underwater. His ears rang too loudly for meaning to settle.
The world tilted. His legs finally gave out, paws slipping as his body hit the ground hard. Somewhere above him, a woman’s voice cut through the haze, sharp with urgency, as she told the others they needed to take him inside. No. The thought barely formed, weak and distant. They couldn’t. He had to find (Y/n) first. He had to, but exhaustion claimed him completely. Too tired to fight, too tired to shift, too tired even to protest, Harua lay there as the cold seeped into his fur and the sky brightened overhead. All he could do was wait.
~~~
Back at the pack house, Fuma was the first to wake. He stretched as he pulled on his clothes, the quiet of early morning settling comfortably around him. Before leaving the room, he leaned down and pressed a soft kiss to Tara’s head, murmuring a gentle good morning and promising he’d be back soon, just his usual round, checking the territory like he did every morning.
The house was still mostly asleep as he moved through the hallway. He knocked on Taki’s door first, then Jo and Sana’s, and finally Maki’s, making sure they were all awake and getting ready for school and university. There were sleepy groans and muffled responses in return, good enough. When he passed Harua’s door, though, something felt… off. It was too quiet.
Fuma paused for half a second, listening. No shifting sheets, no sleepy sigh, no familiar presence pressing back against his senses. Still, he told himself Harua had always been a quiet sleeper. Some mornings he barely stirred at all. Don’t overthink it.
With that thought, Fuma turned away and stepped outside, the cold air biting at his skin as he inhaled deeply. He shook off the last remnants of sleep, his focus shifting to the woods, to the scents carried on the wind. Territory first. Worry later. He had no idea how wrong that assumption was.
By the time Fuma returned, the house was awake. Tara was sitting on the couch with a cup of tea cradled between her hands, eyes still heavy with sleep, but just like every morning, she wanted to be there when he came back. Fuma smiled softly at the sight, toeing off his boots before leaning down to brush his thumb over her knuckles in greeting.
From the kitchen came the familiar chaos of pack life. Taki’s voice rang out first, sharp with indignation as he argued with Maki over who had claimed the last egg. Maki fired back just as stubbornly, and Fuma sighed to himself, already making a mental note that they definitely needed to go grocery shopping today.
Footsteps followed soon after, EJ and Sora descending the stairs together, talking quietly as they went. Above them, Kei and Aya emerged next, Aya’s voice bright and excited as she talked about the sanctuary article being released today, how proud she was of it, how hard she and Harua had worked. Fuma paused. Then Yuma and Miyu appeared, both yawning, Miyu immediately raising her voice as she stepped into the kitchen. “Hey, stop fighting over an egg before I ban both of you from breakfast,” she scolded, and the argument dissolved into muttering.
Last down the stairs were Nicholas and Rocky. Fuma noticed it instantly; something was different. Lighter. They stood closer than usual, Rocky’s eyes brighter, Nicholas calmer, happier in a way he hadn’t been for weeks. Fuma filed the observation away, curious, but didn’t comment yet. The house felt full. Warm. Loud in that familiar, comforting way. Yet, as Fuma took it all in, a small unease settled in his chest, unnoticed by everyone else for now, like something, or someone, was missing.
Fuma lingered by the kitchen doorway for a moment before speaking up, his tone casual, almost too casual. “Aya,” he said, glancing toward the hallway, “do you know if Harua’s awake yet, or do I need to go drag him out of bed?” Taki popped his head out of the kitchen immediately, eyes lighting up far too much. “I can wake him up,” he offered, already halfway turned toward the hall, excitement unmistakable.
Aya frowned softly and shook her head. “I haven’t heard anything from him,” she said. “But his room’s been… really quiet. Like, empty-quiet. I figured he was already up.” Fuma shook his head slowly. He reached for Tara’s hand, threading their fingers together, grounding himself before the unease could spread further. “No,” he said, voice firm now. “Harua’s definitely not awake. And he’s not outside either, I just did the rounds. The territory’s empty.”
The room shifted. EJ stilled where he stood, his expression sharpening in an instant. Kei’s shoulders tensed beside Aya, his jaw tightening as he looked toward the hallway. The warmth of the morning fractured, just slightly. “…What do you mean, empty?” Kei asked, carefully. Fuma met their eyes, his grip on Tara’s hand tightening a fraction. “I mean,” he said quietly, “Harua isn’t here.” Silence fell over the pack like a held breath. Harua was missing?
Miyu didn’t wait for anyone else to move. She grabbed her phone off the counter and dialed Jay, her fingers trembling just slightly as she held it to her ear. Everyone watched her, the kitchen painfully quiet except for the faint sound of the call connecting. “Jay,” she said the moment he picked up, not bothering with a greeting. “Is Harua with you?” There was a pause. Too long. “No,” Jay answered, voice serious now. “He hasn’t been here. What’s going on?” Miyu swallowed. “Harua’s missing.”
On the other end, Jay exhaled sharply. “Shit… Okay. I can handle Koyomi on my own today. You,” He stopped himself, then continued more gently. “You go find him. Both of you.” Maki, who had come to a stop beside Miyu, nodded immediately, his jaw set. “Thank you,” Miyu said. “I’ll keep you updated.” “Please do,” Jay replied. “And… I hope he’s okay.” The call ended. Miyu lowered the phone, her hand clenched tightly around it as she looked up at the others.
The four oldest wolves had gone rigid. Kei’s eyes were dark, already thinking ten steps ahead. Nicholas’s jaw was clenched so tightly it ached, his golden eyes flickering with barely restrained panic. EJ’s expression was unreadable, but his shoulders were tense, coiled like he was ready to move at a second’s notice. And Fuma… Fuma looked terrified. Not for himself. But for the boy, he had encouraged to follow Fate’s plan, but this was not what Fuma had imagined at the time. “What the hell did he do?” Fuma muttered under his breath, fear and anger bleeding together in his voice. No one answered. Because whatever Harua had gotten himself into was serious enough that he hadn’t come home, and that alone made all of them uneasy.
~~~
Harua came to with a sharp inhale, his chest heaving as if he’d just broken the surface of deep water. The first thing he registered was the smell. Sterile. Clean. Sharp with disinfectant and something metallic beneath it. A medical room. His ears twitched, picking up the faint hum of electricity, the distant beeping of machines, the shuffle of footsteps somewhere beyond the door. Fuck.
He tried to move and immediately felt the stiffness in his limbs, exhaustion still weighing heavy in his muscles. He was still in his wolf form, thank the moon for small mercies, but the second realization hit him just as hard. His bag was gone. No. No, no, no. Panic flared in his chest. His clothes. His phone. Everything he’d brought with him. He couldn’t shift back like this, not without ending up naked in the middle of a sanctuary, which would be a disaster on a level he didn’t even want to imagine.
At least he hadn’t shifted halfway, he thought grimly. At least that. His ears flicked again as voices drifted closer, clearer now. “…I’m telling you, I’ve never seen a wolf that big,” someone said, sounding baffled. “He just collapsed in the parking lot. And the weirdest part? He had a bag. Like, an actual bag. Clothes inside and everything.” “Maybe someone dumped him?” another voice suggested. “But that doesn’t explain the bag…”
Harua squeezed his eyes shut. This was bad. This was really bad. Then a new voice spoke, closer now, clearer, and his heart nearly stopped. “I don’t think he was dumped,” she said softly, concern threading through her words. “I’ve… I’ve never seen a wolf like this either.” He knew that voice. He would know it anywhere. His mate. Fuck, I messed up.
His wolf whined low in his chest, equal parts relief and dread. Relief, because she was here, because after all that running, all that pain, he’d made it to her. Dread, because how was he supposed to explain this? How was he supposed to explain himself? The footsteps stopped just outside the door. Harua’s breathing slowed, his body tensing as he braced himself. Whatever happened next… there was no turning back now.
Right then, before the door could open, a voice cut sharply through his head. Harua. It was EJ. His presence in the mindlink hit like a storm breaking loose, anger and fear tangled so tightly it was hard to tell where one ended and the other began. Where are you? Harua flinched, his ears flattening against his head. I… I’m at the sanctuary, he answered back quickly, panic bleeding through the bond. I’m in trouble.
There was a beat of stunned silence before another presence surged in, warmer but no less intense. Harua, Fuma’s voice followed, strained, the edge of anger dulled by worry. What’s going on? Harua swallowed, his chest tightening as he pushed the images and thoughts through the link as fast as he could. I don’t know how it happened. I couldn’t sleep. Next thing I knew, I was running. I just… kept going. I collapsed in the parking lot. Humans found me. I’m still in my wolf form, my bag’s gone, and I think they’re about to examine me.
The reaction was immediate. Fuck, EJ snapped, the word cracking through the bond like a whip, something he never said unless he was truly, deeply upset. The shock of it alone made Harua’s heart sink. Harua let out a small, pitiful whine, tail curling in on itself. He hadn’t heard EJ swear like that in years. Not since things had been really bad. I’m sorry, he sent, the words trembling. I didn’t mean to, I didn’t plan this. Fuma’s presence pressed closer, steadier, though the worry in it was unmistakable. Hey, he said firmly. Breathe. We’ll figure this out. You’re not alone, okay? EJ exhaled sharply through the bond, anger giving way to raw concern. You scared us, he said, quieter now but no less heavy. You can’t just disappear like that.
Harua curled in on himself slightly, guilt settling deep in his chest. He knew. He knew he’d crossed a line. And as footsteps approached the door on the other side, all he could think was that he’d never meant to hurt his pack, he’d just wanted to see his mate. The door handle began to turn. He squeezed his eyes shut just as the door opened.
Her scent flooded the room instantly, warm, familiar, hers, and for a heartbeat, everything else fell away. The ache in his muscles, the panic, the fear of being found out. It all felt worth it again. Only for a second. “Wow…” (Y/n)’s voice broke the moment, close now, curious and gentle. “This wolf is huge. Like, are we sure this isn’t some kind of hybrid?” Harua’s ears twitched despite himself. “I mean, a regular wolf doesn’t get this big,” she continued thoughtfully. “A mix between a wolf and something else, maybe? But with this size… what would it even be? A horse? A dinosaur?” She let out a small, amused huff.
If he hadn’t been panicking, he might have laughed. He felt her presence move closer, the air shifting as she knelt beside him. Then something cold pressed lightly against his chest, a stethoscope. The contact alone sent a jolt through him, his heart betraying him immediately, thudding faster, harder, completely out of control. “Oh,” she murmured. “That’s… fast.” Harua internally cursed his own body.
“Heart rate’s elevated,” she said, professional but gentle, and he heard the soft scratch scratch of a pen moving across paper. Someone else was in the room with her, taking notes, just like he’d guessed. “Could be stress,” she added. “Or shock. Or adrenaline. Poor thing probably scared himself half to death before collapsing.” If only she knew. Her hand brushed through the thick fur at his shoulder as she adjusted the stethoscope, careful, respectful. “Hey, big guy,” she said softly, almost without thinking, “it’s okay. You’re safe now.”
The words wrapped around him tighter than any blanket ever could. Through the mindlink, Harua sent a frantic, muffled thought to his pack. She’s here. It’s her. And she’s touching me. Somewhere in the back of his mind, he could practically hear Yuma laughing already, but right now, all Harua could focus on was keeping still, keeping quiet, and hoping his wildly beating heart wouldn’t give him away.
A few moments later, Harua slowly opened his eyes. They landed right on her. Before anyone could react, he pushed himself up, jumping down from the table, sitting fully upright. His massive, fur-covered body rose with the movement, and even seated, he was almost the same height as (Y/n) standing in front of him. She froze. “Woah,” She took an instinctive step back, hands lifting slightly in surprise. “You’re… really big.”
Her heart rate spiked, he could hear it, but it wasn’t pure fear. There was worry there, yes, a flicker of caution, but woven through it was something else. Awe. Curiosity. Amazement. And beneath it all, that familiar warmth in her scent that made his wolf want to curl closer, not retreat. He stayed still. Deliberately. Non-threatening. Behind her, the other person finally came fully into view, a guy, younger, nervous energy rolling off him in waves. Harua caught the small badge clipped to his jacket. INTERN. The poor kid looked like he might pass out.
Harua flicked his gaze toward him for just a second, ears twitching. The intern stiffened immediately, clutching his clipboard like a shield. Yeah, Harua thought, Nicholas would’ve growled just to watch you panic. Yuma would’ve smirked. Taki or Maki would’ve absolutely made this worse. But Harua wasn’t them. He lowered his head slightly, a submissive, calming gesture, something wolves used to show they meant no harm. His tail stayed still. His breathing slowed.
“It’s okay,” (Y/n) said softly, more to herself than to anyone else. She took a cautious step forward again, eyes scanning him with renewed fascination. “He doesn’t look aggressive… just alert.” She glanced at the intern. “Can you note that? No signs of hostility.” The intern nodded a little too fast, scribbling furiously. Harua let out a quiet huff through his nose, almost a sigh, and shifted just enough to show he was comfortable staying where he was. See? his wolf seemed to say. I can behave. And the way her shoulders relaxed just a fraction told him she noticed.
~~~
The pack house had never felt so chaotic. Everyone was moving at once, pacing, arguing, thinking out loud, yet somehow getting nowhere. “We can’t just show up,” Kei said, running a hand through his hair for what felt like the hundredth time. “If anyone goes back to the sanctuary, it’ll be suspicious if Harua isn’t with them.” Taki hovered near the stairs, anxious energy rolling off him. “What if they call animal control? Or a wildlife authority? Or, worse, some research group?” Sora winced. “If humans start labeling him as an anomaly…” “That’s bad,” Sana finished quietly.
Very bad. Fuma stood near the table, arms crossed, jaw tight. He hadn’t said much, but the tension in his posture said enough; his instincts were screaming, demanding action, demanding he go get Harua himself. But this wasn’t a forest. This wasn’t territory they could just storm into. Nicholas let out a low growl, claws flexing unconsciously. “I should go. Shift. Take him and run.” “And be seen?” EJ snapped, then sighed, rubbing his temples. “No. That puts everyone at risk; we can’t let them see another abnormally large wolf.”
The room fell into a heavy silence. Then EJ turned slowly toward Rocky. “You said your magic came back,” he said carefully. Not demanding. Hoping. “Could you… move him? Teleport him out?” All eyes shifted to her. Rocky swallowed, fingers curling into the fabric of Nicholas’ sleeve. She hated disappointing them, hated it, but she shook her head. “No,” she said softly. “Not like that.”
Nicholas immediately turned to her, concern replacing the frustration. “Rock,” She squeezed his hand. “My magic is back, yes, but it’s different. Weaker. Quieter. I can feel it, but it’s not… limitless like before.” She took a breath, choosing her words carefully. “I don’t think I’ll be able to perform a big spell again, like teleporting something larger than an apple, or what I did with Jake and Lila, ” EJ nodded slowly, accepting it, even if it hurt. “And even if I could,” Rocky continued, glancing around the room, “what then? A wolf that size just vanishing from a medical room? Humans don’t forget things like that. They’d investigate. Ask questions. It could make everything worse.”
Another dead end. Kei leaned back against the counter, exhaling sharply. “So we can’t take him by force. We can’t magic him out. And we can’t show up as a full pack without raising suspicion.” Silence again. Heavy. Suffocating. Then, quietly, Fuma spoke. “…What if we don’t go as a pack?” Everyone turned toward him. “What if,” he continued, eyes focused, already piecing the plan together, “we go as humans.”
EJ’s head snapped up. “Explain.” Fuma looked toward Aya first. “You and Harua wrote the article. You’ve already been there. You belong there.” Aya’s eyes widened slightly as she caught on. “You mean… cover.” “Exactly,” Fuma said. “Journalists checking back in. Maybe a follow-up. A thank-you visit.” Kei nodded slowly. “That wouldn’t be strange.” Nicholas frowned. “But that still doesn’t get him out.” Fuma’s gaze softened just a little. “No. But it buys time. Keeps things calm.” EJ crossed his arms, thinking. “And once he’s conscious enough…”
“Then we let him choose the moment,” Fuma finished. “Harua knows how to control himself. If anyone can navigate this without blowing their cover, it’s him Or at least I hope so.” Rocky nodded. “And if things start to go wrong… I can still help. Just smaller spells. Distractions. Subtle things.” The tension in the room didn’t disappear, but it shifted. From panic to purpose. EJ straightened. “Alright. That’s our angle.” He looked around at his pack, his family. “We move carefully. No shifting. No force. We don’t scare humans, and we don’t expose ourselves.” Then, more quietly, “And we get Harua home.”
~~~
Somewhere far away, in a quiet medical room, a massive wolf lifted his head slightly, as if he’d heard them. As (Y/n) stepped closer, slow and careful, the wolf didn’t bare its teeth or pin its ears back. Instead, he shifted, just slightly, creating space beside him. She blinked, then let out a small, incredulous laugh. “Okay… that’s new,” she murmured, glancing back at the intern. “He’s… inviting me?”
Harua’s ears twitched. Idiot, he scolded himself. He should’ve growled. Snapped. Done something feral enough to make them back off. Any normal wolf would have. But he couldn’t. Not with her standing there. Not with her scent wrapping around him like a memory he’d been starving for. (Y/n) took another step forward, her movements gentle, respectful. She crouched a little, keeping herself at eye level rather than looming over him. “You’re incredibly calm for a wolf that just collapsed from exhaustion,” she said softly, more to herself than anyone else. “Almost… too calm.”
The intern swallowed. “Maybe he’s sedated?” (Y/n) shook her head. “No. We haven’t given him anything yet.” She tilted her head, studying Harua with open curiosity. “And even then, sedation doesn’t do this.” She reached out slowly, palm open, stopping just short of his fur. “It’s like he’s… choosing.” Harua’s heart sank straight into his stomach. Stop noticing things. Please stop noticing things.
She rested her hand against his shoulder, fingers sinking into his thick fur. Her touch was warm, softer than he remembered from the storm, but just as grounding. His wolf leaned into it before he could stop himself, a quiet, involuntary huff leaving his chest. (Y/n) froze. Then her eyes widened, not in fear, but surprise. “He understands,” she said quietly. “I don’t mean tricks, or conditioning. I mean… us.” The intern laughed nervously. “You’re projecting.” “Maybe,” she said, but she didn’t sound convinced. Her thumb brushed unconsciously through his fur, soothing. “But I’ve worked with wolves for the past like 3 or 4 years. Injured ones. Wild ones. Scared ones.” Her gaze met Harua’s. “None of them look at people like this.” Harua squeezed his eyes shut for half a second. You’re blowing it. You are absolutely blowing it.
She pulled her hand back at last, standing up straighter, exhaling. “It’s strange,” she continued, rubbing her arm as if trying to shake the feeling. “It’s almost like he’s listening. Like he knows we’re talking about him.” Harua’s ears flicked again before he could stop them. (Y/n) laughed softly. “See? That. That reaction.” She shook her head with a small smile, half amused, half baffled. “I swear, if I didn’t know better, I’d say he’s smarter than some people I work with.” Harua, internally: Please. I am begging the universe. Let her stop talking.
But instead of backing away, she sighed, fond, gentle, and said the last thing he was prepared for. “It’s okay,” she told him quietly. “We’ll take care of you.” (Y/n) turned toward the intern, brushing some hair behind her ear. “By the way, where’s the bag he was carrying?” she asked casually. “I’d like to check it, see if there’s anything that could tell us where he came from.”
Harua’s blood ran cold. No. No, no, no. The bag. His clothes. His phone. Her number saved under her name. Everything that would unravel him in seconds. Panic hit before logic could catch up. He surged to his feet with a sharp woof, stepping forward and nudging (Y/n) away from the intern, far more forcefully than he meant to. She stumbled, a startled gasp leaving her, and the intern instinctively reached out, steadying her by the arm.
That was when it happened. A deep, instinctive growl ripped from Harua’s chest, vibrating through the room. The intern froze, eyes wide, immediately backing away, hands raised. “Okay, okay, got it, ” Even Harua startled himself. He hadn’t planned to growl. It just happened, raw and territorial and very, very wolf. (Y/n), however, didn’t scream. Didn’t panic. She looked between the intern and the wolf, then down at the hand still hovering near her arm. Slowly, she let out a breath, and then she laughed. Not nervous. Not forced. A soft, incredulous laugh.
“Wow,” she said, shaking her head slightly. “Alright, I see how it is.” She looked straight at Harua, eyes sparkling with amusement. “Don’t tell me Terry the Terrible has evolved into a full-sized wolf. I really don’t need another animal deciding I’m its person.” Harua’s growl died in his throat. His ears flicked back, suddenly very aware of how absurd he must look, looming, overprotective, acting like a jealous guard dog over a woman who thought he was just… weirdly affectionate.
The intern blinked. “So… he’s protective?” “Apparently,” (Y/n) said, still smiling. She reached out again, slower this time, resting her hand against Harua’s chest as if to test a theory. “But not aggressive. Just… opinionated.” Her touch grounded him instantly. His muscles relaxed despite himself, his tail giving the tiniest, traitorous flick against the floor. She grinned. “Yeah. Definitely obsessed.” Harua huffed softly, lowering himself back down, equal parts relieved and mortified. Smooth, he thought. Real smooth.
Unfortunately, the distraction only bought him a few seconds. “The bag’s in one of the storage rooms down the hall,” the intern said, glancing between (Y/n) and the wolf. “We put it there after intake.” Harua felt his soul leave his body. (Y/n) nodded thoughtfully. “Okay. I’ll check it out in a bit,” she said, then turned her attention back to him. “But first, we should get him outside. Some fresh air might help. He seems medically fine, just… intense.” Intense, he thought bitterly. Yeah. That’s one word for it.
Before he could even attempt another desperate, half-baked distraction, two other workers arrived, and together they carefully guided him out of the medical wing and into a small fenced pasture just beside the building. The snow was thinner here, trampled down, the air crisp and bright under the rising sun.
As soon as the gate closed behind him, Harua’s mind raced. Shift and run? No, naked. Absolutely not. Cause a scene? He couldn’t. Not with her. His instincts flat-out refused. So instead, he stood there in the pasture, massive paws sinking slightly into the snow, staring at the building like it had personally betrayed him. From the other side of the fence, (Y/n) smiled at him reassuringly. “I’ll be right back, okay? Don’t go anywhere.” She said it jokingly. Harua internally screamed.
As she turned and walked away, heading back toward the building, the hallway, the storage rooms, the bag, his stomach twisted into knots. His phone. His clothes. And fuck, right, the letter. He let out a low, miserable huff, dropping down onto his haunches. Somewhere, very far away, Fate was laughing its ass off.
~~~
Aya and Kei were driving as fast as the roads would allow, the sanctuary’s name glowing on the navigation screen like a countdown they couldn’t pause. Aya’s knuckles were white around the steering wheel, jaw set in determination rather than fear. “It won’t be weird,” she said for the third time, more to reassure herself than Kei. “You’re my boyfriend. Of course I’d bring you. If anyone asks, Harua got sick, or hurt, or, something. People don’t question that.”
Kei nodded, calm as ever, one hand resting over hers for a brief second before returning to his own knee. “No one will question it,” he agreed. “And if they do, I’ll handle it.” They were getting close now, the trees thinning, the familiar road signs appearing one by one. On either side of the road, two massive shadows kept pace with the car.
Fuma and Maki ran through the woods in their wolf forms, snow kicking up beneath their paws as they moved effortlessly between trees. Their stamina was impressive, even by werewolf standards, long, steady strides, breathing controlled, senses sharp. Kei could outrun them if he wanted to, but he needed to stay with Aya. Right now, she came first.
Further back, headlights flickered through the trees and bends in the road, Nicholas, EJ, Yuma, Jo, the rest of the pack following at a distance. Close enough to reach them fast. Far enough not to draw attention. Everyone was in position. Everyone was ready. All that was left was reaching Harua, before he did something even more reckless, or before someone else figured out what he really was.
~~~
(Y/n) stepped into the small storage room, the door creaking softly as it closed behind her. The air inside was cooler, filled with the faint scent of cleaning supplies and hay. Against one of the shelves sat the bag the intern had mentioned. She frowned slightly as she approached it. That looks… familiar. She shook the thought away. It was probably a common bag, canvas, worn at the edges, the kind a lot of people carried. Still, a strange sense of déjà vu lingered as she crouched down and unzipped it.
Inside were neatly folded clothes. She pulled out a shirt first, soft fabric slipping through her fingers. It was nice, simple, but cute in a quiet way. Her brows knitted together. She knew this shirt. Or at least, it felt like she did. She turned it over once, then folded it back, telling herself she was overthinking things. Next, her hand brushed against something solid. A phone.
Her breath hitched as she picked it up, confusion instantly bubbling up. Why would a wolf have human clothes and a phone? The screen lit up as she shifted it in her hand. (Y/n) froze. Her heart dropped straight into her stomach. She knew that lock screen. A personal design, warm colors, a small detail in the corner that made it unmistakable. Harua had sent her a screenshot of it not long after they started talking, asking, shyly, what she thought of it. He’d made it himself.
Her fingers trembled slightly as she stared at the screen. “No…” she whispered. Could someone else have the exact same phone? The exact same lock screen? The idea felt ridiculous. Impossible. Her mind scrambled for explanations, maybe the wolf had stolen it, maybe Harua had been robbed, maybe… None of it made sense. She carefully placed the phone back into the bag, her thoughts racing, pulse loud in her ears. Her hands moved almost on autopilot as she continued searching, needing answers, or at least something that explained this.
There were more clothes. Familiar colors. Familiar scents. Then she lifted a hoodie. As the fabric slid free, something slipped from between the folds, fluttering down to the floor. A soft sound. Paper against concrete. (Y/n)’s breath caught as she looked down. A letter lay at her feet. On the front of the envelope, written in neat, careful handwriting, was her name. Her full name. And beneath it, the address of the sanctuary. (Y/n)’s breath stuttered.
She turned the envelope over, no return address, no stamp, nothing else. Her fingers trembled as she slid the paper free, the weight of the moment pressing down on her chest before she’d even read a single word. The handwriting inside was just as neat. Precise. Thoughtful. The kind that took its time. It addressed her again, her full name written out as if he wanted to be absolutely sure she knew it was meant for her. She started reading.
Halfway through the first lines, her vision blurred. It wasn’t quite a poem, not quite a letter, something in between. Soft, honest, vulnerable. Words about the way she laughed when she talked about animals, about storms, warmth, and feeling safe beside someone. About their conversations, the small jokes, the moments that only they shared.
Things only Harua could know. She hadn’t even reached the signature yet, but she didn’t need to. Every line felt like him. The careful phrasing. The quiet affection. The way love wasn’t shouted, but woven gently between words. A shaky breath escaped her, and then another. Tears slipped down her cheeks as she read on, her heart swelling with something so full it almost hurt. No one had ever written about her like this. No one had ever seen her this way, so completely, so kindly.
When she finished, she pressed the letter to her chest, clutching it tightly as a sob broke free. Not from sadness. But from happiness. From being overwhelmed. From realizing she was loved, truly, deeply, unmistakably loved. She knew it didn’t make any sense. None of it did. And yet, she was sure. Well… eighty percent sure. The remaining twenty percent was loudly suggesting she should probably check herself into a mental hospital. Still, she didn’t hesitate.
Clutching the letter to her chest, (Y/n) ran back outside, her boots crunching through the snow as her breath fogged the cold air. The large wolf lay in the pasture, curled slightly, his tail moving back and forth in an uneasy rhythm, caught somewhere between fear and discomfort. When he noticed her, his head lifted instantly. His ears perked, tail giving one more hesitant, hopeful wave.
She stopped just outside the fence. Her heart was pounding so hard she could feel it in her throat. “Stand up,” she said quietly, her voice steadier than she felt. The wolf obeyed. He rose to his full height, massive and imposing, yet completely still, waiting. Watching her. (Y/n) swallowed, then took a deep breath, pulling the letter from her coat. Her hands trembled as she held it up, the paper fluttering slightly in the cold air. She met his eyes. They were familiar. Too familiar. “Harua?” she asked softly. “Is that you?” For a brief second, the wolf froze.
Fear flickered across his expression, real, unmistakable fear. As if he’d been caught doing something he was never meant to be seen doing. As if the world had tilted and he didn’t know how to put it back. Then, slowly, reluctantly, he nodded. Just once. Her breath hitched. “Oh my god,” she whispered. “How?” she asked, her voice barely above a whisper, disbelief and wonder tangled together.
Harua’s ears flattened slightly. He wished, desperately, that he could just answer her. Explain. Apologize. Reassure her. But all that came out was a quiet huff of breath. Thinking fast, he lifted one paw. It was absurdly large, especially compared to her hands, the pads dusted with snow as he awkwardly pointed past her, toward the building behind her. He held it there, hoping she’d follow his line of thought. (Y/n) blinked at him. Then she looked at the paw. Then at him. Then over her shoulder at the building. A few seconds passed. “…The bag?” she asked slowly, like she was afraid to say the wrong thing.
Harua’s tail thumped against the snow once in immediate relief. He nodded, more eagerly this time. “Oh,” she breathed. “Okay. Okay, yeah. That makes sense. I think.” She didn’t sound convinced, but she was moving already, turning on her heel and jogging back toward the building. Halfway there, she muttered to herself, “This is either the weirdest day of my life or I’ve officially lost it.” As she disappeared inside, Harua sank back down into the snow, ears flicking anxiously. This was going to be very hard to explain to her coworkers. He just hoped she’d come back before someone else decided to ask too many questions.
She came back quickly, a little out of breath, the bag clutched tightly in her hands like it might disappear if she let go. As soon as she reached the fence, she hesitated for just a second before holding it out to him. “Here,” she said softly. “I… I hope this is what you meant.” Harua carefully took the strap of the bag between his teeth, painfully aware of how sharp he could be if he wasn’t careful. He made sure not to touch her skin, not even by accident, before backing away with it.
He glanced around the pasture, nerves buzzing under his fur. Too open. Too many eyes. Then he spotted the small shed at the edge of the enclosure, three walls, barely shelter, but enough. He gave (Y/n) one last look, something apologetic and nervous in his eyes, before padding over to it. The moment he slipped behind the shed, he shifted.
Bones cracked, fur receded, the familiar burn rushed through him, but he forced himself to move fast, grabbing clothes from the bag with shaking hands. Pants first, then his shirt, he yanked it over his head without thinking, tugging it down hastily. His heart was pounding so loud he was sure she could hear it. He didn’t even realize the shirt was on backwards. Taking a breath, he stepped out from behind the shed. (Y/n) gasped. She stared at him like the world had just tilted off its axis, snow, sanctuary, wolf, him, all crashing together in one impossible moment. Her mind scrambled for logic, for explanations, for anything that made sense.
Then he spoke. “(Y/n).” Her name, in his voice. Warm. Familiar. Real. The sound of it hit her harder than anything else had. Harua barely took a breath before the words started spilling out of him. “Okay, okay, I know this looks insane,” he said quickly, hands moving as if that might help organize his thoughts. “And I swear I’m not messing with you, and I promise I’ll explain everything, everything, just, just not yet because I really need to call my brothers first and I’m so, so sorry for scaring you and for collapsing and for showing up like this and” “Harua.” Her voice cut through his rambling, gentle but firm.
He stopped mid-sentence, chest rising and falling fast, eyes locked on hers like a deer caught in headlights. (Y/n) was still confused. Deeply, profoundly confused. Her world had apparently decided to turn upside down before breakfast. But instead of panic, instead of fear, she felt… strangely calm. She walked to the gate and unlocked it, the metal creaking softly as she pushed it open. “Come out,” she said. “You shouldn’t be standing in there.” He hesitated, then stepped through, snow crunching under his boots. As soon as he was on her side of the fence, he pulled out his phone with slightly shaking hands and dialed.
She heard the line connect. “Harua?” Kei’s voice came through immediately, tight and rushed. “Where the hell are you?” “I’m fine,” Harua said quickly. “I’m, uh, back to normal.” There was a pause on the other end. “…Normal how?” Harua winced. “You know. Normal normal. Breathing. Standing. Not passed out in a parking lot.” Another pause. Longer this time. “We’re almost there,” Kei said. “All of us. You don’t have to worry anymore.” Harua let out a weak laugh, rubbing the back of his neck. “Yeah. I think I… probably do have to worry.” “Harua, I-” He ended the call before Kei could finish. Silence settled between them, broken only by the distant sounds of the sanctuary waking up.
(Y/n) had heard every word. She didn’t say anything right away. She just looked at him. Really looked at him. His hair was a mess, his cheeks pink from the cold, his shirt on backwards. He looked exhausted, nervous, and painfully sincere. And suddenly, layered over that image were the words from the letter. His handwriting. His feelings. His honesty. Somehow, that mattered more than the impossible part. “…You’re really bad at explaining things when you’re stressed,” she said finally. He blinked. “I am?” She nodded. “You ramble.” “Yeah,” he admitted softly. “I do that.”
She hugged the letter closer to her chest, then met his eyes again. “I don’t understand what’s going on,” she said honestly. “Not really. A part of my brain is still screaming that this is impossible.” He swallowed. “That’s fair.” “But,” she continued, her voice quieter now, “I know you. I know your voice. I know what you wrote.” Her gaze softened. “And I know how that wolf looked at me.” Harua’s shoulders slumped a little, relief and fear tangling together. “So,” she said, taking a small step closer, “when you’re ready… you can explain. I’m not going anywhere.” For the first time since he’d collapsed in the parking lot, Harua felt like he could breathe.
(Y/n) led him back into the same storage room, the one that still smelled faintly of dust, wood, and old paper. The memory of the letter lingered there, heavy and warm at the same time. She closed the door behind them and gestured for him to sit. They ended up on opposite sides of a low bench, knees almost touching. Harua took a deep breath. Then another.
“You know how,” he started quietly, fingers curling into the fabric of his jeans, “during the storm… You commented on how warm I was?” (Y/n) nodded once, slow and attentive. “And how strong I seemed,” he continued, glancing up at her, then back down. She nodded again. “Well… that can be explained by the fact that I can turn into a wolf.” He rushed on before she could react. “And I know that sounds crazy, but, you just saw it happen. And this is going to sound even more absurd, but…” He swallowed, his throat tight. “I’m a werewolf.”
Silence. Not the awkward kind. Not the uncomfortable kind. Just… silence. Two full minutes passed. They sat there, staring at each other, the room suddenly feeling too small, too quiet. Harua’s chest felt like it was being crushed from the inside. He forgot how to breathe properly, every inhale shallow, every exhale shaky. Say something, his mind screamed. Please, say anything. But he didn’t speak. He didn’t want to rush her. Didn’t want to push. Didn’t want to take this moment away from her, even though it felt like it might break him.
(Y/n)’s gaze never left his face. Her expression shifted, shock, confusion, disbelief, before settling into something softer, heavier. Finally, she spoke. “…Okay,” she said. Just one word. Harua’s heart nearly stopped. “Okay?” he echoed, barely above a whisper. She nodded slowly, eyes flicking down to her hands before returning to his face. “I mean,” she said, exhaling, “this definitely wasn’t on my bingo card for the year.” A shaky, breathless laugh escaped him before he could stop it.
“But,” she continued, her voice quieter now, more serious, “it explains a lot. The warmth. The strength. The way the animals reacted to you.” She paused, then added, “And the way you looked at me. Even before all of this.” His ears burned. She leaned back slightly, rubbing her temples. “My brain is still trying to catch up,” she admitted. “A part of me is still screaming that this shouldn’t be possible.” “That’s fair,” Harua said quickly. “Completely fair. You can take as much time as you need, I don’t expect you to just-” “But another part of me,” she interrupted softly, “is remembering that a wolf carried clothes, a phone, and a love letter across hours of snow just to get to me.”
Her eyes met his again. “And that part of me… believes you.” His breath hitched. “So,” she said gently, “you’re a werewolf. And you ran yourself half to death to see me.” A small, tentative smile curved her lips. “I’m scared. And confused. But I don’t think I’m angry.” Tears burned at the back of his eyes. He nodded, unable to trust his voice. “…Can you tell me more?” she asked. And just like that, the weight crushing his chest eased, just a little.
Harua smiled and nodded, relief softening his features, then he winced slightly, like he’d just remembered something important. “Okay, before I explain anything else,” he said, lifting a finger, “I should probably warn you about one thing.” (Y/n) tilted her head. “That sounds ominous.” “My brothers,” he said. “They’re on their way here. Possibly already nearby.” Her eyes widened, then she laughed. “Wait, what? Like… to break you out of jail?” Harua laughed with her, the sound light and a little breathless. “Yeah, actually. That seemed to be the plan. Very dramatic, very illegal.” She shook her head, still smiling. “I kind of wish I could’ve seen that.”
He looked at her then, really looked at her. The way her eyes sparkled when she smiled, the warmth in her expression despite everything he’d just told her. His heart skipped painfully in his chest. I’m in love, he realized again, more clearly than ever. And I wouldn’t change a thing. He took another deep breath, grounding himself, then continued.
“So… my brothers,” he said. “They’re all werewolves too. That comment I made before, about us being like a pack? That wasn’t just a metaphor. We are a pack.” (Y/n)’s eyebrows shot up, but there was curiosity there instead of fear. She leaned forward slightly. “Wait,” she said, cutting in gently. “So… is it like in movies? You know, alphas and betas and omegas and all that?” Harua paused, then laughed, genuinely this time, rubbing the back of his neck. He was strangely happy she was asking questions instead of shutting down.
“Kind of. But also… not really,” he said. “We do have alphas. Some packs have a beta too. We’re a bit different, though.” “Different how?” “Well,” he explained, “we sort of have a double-alpha situation. EJ is our alpha, the leader, the one who makes the final calls. Then there’s Fuma. He’s also an alpha, just… not above EJ. More like his equal in strength and authority, but in a different way.” “That sounds complicated,” she said, amused. “It is,” Harua admitted with a grin. “But it works for us.”
“And omegas?” she asked carefully. He shook his head. “Not like books and movies make them out to be. No built-in hierarchy of suffering or anything like that. We don’t reduce people to roles like that. We’re just… wolves. People. Family.” She nodded slowly, absorbing his words. “I like that better,” she said. “The movie version always felt kind of… sad.” “Yeah,” Harua said softly. “We’re not about that.”
Harua swallowed. There was one last truth left to say, and it was the scariest one of all. “There’s… one more thing I need to explain,” he said quietly. (Y/n) looked at him, attentive, open. “Okay.” He hesitated, then asked, almost shyly, “Can I hold your hand?” She didn’t answer right away, only nodded, slowly, and reached for him. Her hand slid into his, warm and steady. Harua laced their fingers together, drawing a shaky breath, forcing himself to meet her eyes.
“So,” he began, voice soft but honest, “werewolves have mates. Not just… partners. It’s deeper than that. It’s a bond, instinctive, emotional, something that settles into your bones and never really lets go. Soulmates.” Her thumb brushed lightly over his knuckles, a silent encouragement. “When I saw you,” he continued, “my wolf knew immediately. Before I did. That pull, that feeling I couldn’t explain, the way being near you felt like breathing for the first time, that was it.” He squeezed her hand gently. “You’re my mate.”
He searched her face, heart pounding. “I’m not saying this to trap you or pressure you. You don’t owe me anything. I just… I needed you to know. And I hope,” his voice dipped, vulnerable, “I hope you could accept me. All of me. Fur and everything.” (Y/n) didn’t pull away. But she didn’t answer right away either. She looked down at their joined hands, then back up at him, thoughtful. Quiet. After a moment, she spoke. “I really like you, Harua. A lot.” She exhaled slowly. “But… how would this even work?”
He felt his chest tighten, but he listened. “I work here,” she said gently. “My life is here. This place, these animals, it’s not something I can just leave behind. You’re five hours away. That means… weekends. Maybe. And I don’t know if I’m strong enough for that kind of distance.” Her honesty didn’t hurt; it grounded him. Harua nodded slowly. “I get it,” he said, just as softly. “Distance is… actually the reason I ended up here like this.” A small, self-aware smile tugged at his lips. “I tried to wait. I really did. But my wolf, and my heart, couldn’t.”
He fell quiet then. There was no perfect answer. No magic solution. No promise that could erase the miles between them. So instead of filling the silence with excuses or desperation, Harua stayed still, still holding her hand, still present. “I don’t have a flawless plan,” he admitted at last. “All I know is that I’m willing to try. To be patient. To meet you halfway, literally and otherwise. And if the distance ever becomes too much…” He met her eyes again. “Then we talk. We don’t disappear. We don’t run.” His thumb brushed over her skin, warm and steady. “I’d rather have you in my life imperfectly than not at all.”
And with that, he waited, no pressure, no demands, just honesty, laid bare between them. (Y/n) looked down at their joined hands, her thumb brushing over his knuckles once more before she gave his hand a gentle squeeze. Then she looked back up at him, eyes soft, certain. “Okay,” she said, smiling. “I’m good with imperfect.” Something in Harua’s chest finally loosened. He smiled back, breath hitching with relief, real, grounding relief. Not everything was solved, not by far, but she was here, she was choosing this, choosing him, even if it was tentative and careful.
(Y/n) shifted a little closer. Harua felt it immediately, the warmth, the pull, the quiet gravity between them. She closed her eyes, and without thinking, he leaned in too, heart pounding so loud he was sure she could hear it. Their noses brushed. One more inch. Then… BANG. The door slammed open with a force that rattled the room. Harua reacted on instinct, moving before he could think, stepping in front of (Y/n) as if his body alone could shield her from whatever storm had just entered. His shoulders squared, wolf just beneath the surface, ready to bare teeth if needed.
“Harua.” The voice stopped him cold. He turned slowly. Fuma stood in the doorway. Snow still clung to his boots, his jacket half-zipped like he hadn’t bothered fixing it. His chest rose and fell as if he’d run hard and fast to get here, which, knowing Fuma, he had. His eyes were sharp, burning with emotion that didn’t settle into just one thing.
Anger, raw and protective. Relief, so strong it almost hurt. And disappointment, quiet, heavy, unmistakable. For a split second, none of them spoke. Harua’s stomach dropped. If there was anyone whose opinion cut deepest right now, it was Fuma’s. And standing there, caught between his mate and his pack, Harua suddenly wished, very sincerely, that invisibility was a thing werewolves could do. The moment stretched. Harua swallowed hard. “I’m… I’m sorry,” he said, the words tumbling out quickly, hoping they might soften the sharp edge in Fuma’s expression.
Fuma didn’t answer right away. Slowly, Harua stepped aside, no longer blocking the doorway. (Y/n)’s breath caught in a small, surprised gasp as she finally got a proper look at the man standing there. If Harua was soft around the edges, warm eyes, gentle posture, someone you’d trust without thinking, then this man was his opposite. Broader shoulders, a presence that filled the doorway without effort, rugged in a way that spoke of strength and responsibility rather than threat. Not scary. Just… undeniably commanding. Handsome, yes, but not her type. If I had to guess which one was the werewolf, she thought distantly, I would’ve picked him.
Harua cleared his throat, clearly aware of how awkward this had become. He gestured toward the doorway. “This is Fuma,” he said. “He’s… my brother.” Then he turned to her, voice softening as he said it again, like the word mattered more this time. “And this is (Y/n). My mate.” Fuma’s eyebrow lifted slowly. “You told her?” he asked, voice low but no longer sharp. Harua nodded, gaze dropping to the floor, ears practically burning. “She kind of… figured it out on her own. At least the werewolf part.”
For a long moment, Fuma just looked at him. Then he exhaled, running a hand through his hair, some of the tension finally draining from his shoulders. “Yeah,” he said dryly. “That tracks.” He glanced between the two of them, a corner of his mouth twitching despite himself. “Worst kept secret in the history of secrets.”
The air in the room shifted, still heavy, still complicated, but no longer on the verge of snapping. For now. Harua hesitated, then asked quietly, “Are… are the others here too?” Fuma nodded. “Kei and Aya are inside, talking to a Sun-something.” “Sunoo?” (Y/n) supplied without missing a beat. “Yeah,” Fuma said, pointing at her. “That one.” He continued, ticking it off like a status report. “Maki’s outside, pacing a hole in the snow waiting for you. The rest of them are about ten minutes away, parked at a gas station with the cars, waiting to hear if they need to rush in and help.”
Harua nodded slowly, letting that sink in. Of course they were. Of course, the entire pack had mobilized over him. Then, suddenly, (Y/n) burst out laughing. Not a polite chuckle, no, a full, loud laughter that echoed off the storage room walls. She had to press a hand to her mouth as she tried to catch her breath. “I’m sorry,” she said between laughs, “but this really sounds like you were all ready to break him out of jail. Like, full-on prison break episode.” That did it. Harua snorted first, shoulders shaking, and then Fuma let out a surprised bark of laughter himself, the tension finally cracking completely. For a moment, the three of them were just standing there, laughing at how absurd the situation had become.
When they finally calmed down, Harua turned to her, still smiling, but worry was creeping back into his eyes. “But… how are you going to explain it? The big wolf just disappearing like that?” (Y/n) shrugged easily, like it was the simplest thing in the world. “I’ll just say it jumped the fence. It was definitely big enough to manage that; no one will question it.” “And the bag?” Harua asked. She waved a hand dismissively. “I’ll dodge the questions. People talk for a while, then they get bored. They always do.” Her confidence eased something tight in Harua’s chest. Somehow, despite everything, the chaos, the secrets, the impossible explanations, she was already protecting him.
And maybe, he thought, that was another reason why fate had chosen her. Fuma turned to (Y/n) first, his expression softening. “Thank you,” he said sincerely. “For keeping our secret.” Then he looked back at Harua, all warmth gone in an instant. “You, on the other hand, better be prepared for the lecture you’re about to get all the way home. Kei and EJ are going to enjoy this.” Harua visibly wilted. His shoulders slumped and he muttered, “I really wish I could teleport right now.” (Y/n) laughed, squeezing his hand reassuringly. “Come on,” she said, tugging him gently toward the door. “Let’s go save Sunoo before he makes a fool of himself talking to your brother.”
Outside, cold air hit them immediately, and so did the sight of a massive wolf standing near the trees. (Y/n) froze. “Oh,” she gasped, eyes wide. “That’s… bigger than Harua.” She stared at it for a second, clearly trying to make sense of things. “I thought you said Maki was outside,” she added faintly, having assumed he’d be in human form. Fuma sighed deeply, pinching the bridge of his nose as he looked at the wolf. “Didn’t I tell you to shift?” The wolf didn’t respond aloud, but Fuma clicked his tongue anyway, clearly answering words only he could hear. “And of course you forgot your clothes,” he added dryly. “How clumsy can you be?”
(Y/n) blinked, confused, eyes flicking between Fuma and the silent wolf. Harua leaned closer to her, lowering his voice. “We can… talk to each other in our heads,” he explained gently. “It’s called a mindlink. Think of it like a phone call, but telepathic.” Her eyebrows shot up. “So you’re just… having a conversation without speaking?” “Pretty much,” Harua said, nodding. “Sometimes it’s useful. Sometimes it’s just my brothers arguing in my head.” That earned a small laugh from her, even as she looked at the big wolf again with renewed awe, realizing just how many layers there were to the world she’d just stepped into.
Fuma turned toward the massive wolf and gave a sharp nod. “Maki, run to the others. See if they’ve got clothes in the cars.” Maki answered with a quick, almost indignant woof, before bolting off in the direction of the gas station. He disappeared in seconds, snow and dirt kicking up behind him. (Y/n) stared after him, mouth slightly open. “Wow… he’s fast.” Harua chuckled softly, clearly pleased by her reaction. “He’s not even the fastest runner in the pack,” he admitted. “But yeah, he’s up there.”
She looked back at Harua with curiosity sparkling in her eyes. “So where do you place, then?” Harua scratched the back of his neck, ears practically burning even in human form. “Uh… pretty low, actually. I never really liked sports.” (Y/n) burst into a giggle. “Good,” she said, bumping her shoulder lightly against his. “Then you won’t drag me out of bed at five in the morning for a run.” Harua smiled, warm and unguarded, his heart swelling. She fits, he thought. So perfectly.
A few steps away, Fuma watched the exchange quietly. He didn’t interrupt, didn’t comment, he simply observed. The way Harua’s shoulders relaxed around her. The way he smiled like the world finally made sense. A proud smile tugged at Fuma’s lips. It also made his chest ache. His thoughts drifted to Tara, only minutes away, yet suddenly feeling farther than she should. He missed her already. Missed her presence, her warmth, the way everything felt steadier when she was close. Even when they weren’t truly apart, his wolf still yearned for her. And watching his little brother find that same bond… only made that longing sharper, and sweeter all at once.
When the trio finally reached Kei, Aya, and Sunoo, Harua and Fuma slowed almost in unison, both of them reacting to the same thing. Sunoo was mid-sentence. “If I’d actually seen the wolf,” he was saying, sounding more frustrated than scared, “I would’ve had it escorted out immediately. But I’ve been buried in paperwork all morning, and then that call from the board, by the time anyone mentioned a ‘giant wolf,’ it had already been hours since he arrived.” That alone made Harua’s ears twitch.
The way Sunoo spoke, too calm, too knowing, set every instinct Harua had on edge. This wasn’t how a normal human talked about something like that. There was no disbelief. No panic. Just irritation, like a schedule had been disrupted. As the trio came to a stop in front of them, Sunoo turned. And Harua felt it. A pulse of magic, subtle but undeniable. For just a split second, Sunoo’s eyes glimmered violet.
Harua’s breath caught. Of course, he thought. How did I miss it last time? Sunoo was a wizard. Like Rocky was a witch, Sunoo was a wizard, but close enough that the similarities were unmistakable, the same mystical undertone in his scent, the same quiet hum of power that lingered in the air around him. It was restrained, controlled, but very much there. Harua clenched his jaw, half amused, half embarrassed. He’d been standing next to a magic user this entire time and hadn’t noticed. But then again… he’d been distracted. He glanced sideways at (Y/n), at the way she stood just a little closer to him than necessary, the way his wolf still hummed contentedly under his skin. Yeah. That would do it.
Sunoo’s attention shifted to (Y/n), his expression softening instantly as he smiled at her. “So,” he said lightly, tilting his head, “how are you feeling?” (Y/n) blinked, not catching on at all. She shrugged, smiling back. “I’m good. Just… surprised, I guess. Harua came all this way to visit me.” She glanced at him fondly, then added with a small sigh, “Kind of sad you didn’t get to see the big wolf, though. He escaped before I could show him.”
Sunoo burst out laughing. “Oh,” he said cheerfully, “he can just look in the mirror if he wants to see it.” The world seemed to stop for half a second. (Y/n) gasped, eyes widening as she snapped her head between Sunoo and Harua. “Wait… what? How do you know?!” Sunoo raised both hands in mock surrender, still smiling. “Because I’m not exactly human either.” He shrugged, almost sheepish. “I’m a wizard. Always have been.” Harua watched closely as Sunoo continued, his tone casual but honest. “I don’t use my magic much, though. The backlash can be… rough. It takes a toll on my body, so I live mostly like a human. Sometimes I forget about it myself.”
(Y/n) stared at him for a long second, then walked right up and lightly smacked his shoulder. “You’re mean,” she said, half laughing, half offended. “You just… didn’t tell me?!” Sunoo rubbed his shoulder dramatically. “Hey! There’s no perfect moment to say, ‘By the way, bestie, I’m a wizard.’ I was waiting for the vibe.” Harua snorted under his breath, and even Fuma couldn’t stop the corner of his mouth from lifting. Apparently, secrets were contagious.
Kei stepped up to Harua, his expression unreadable but heavy, the kind that made Harua’s ears metaphorically flatten. Harua resisted the urge to whine, shoulders drawing in just a little as he met his brother’s gaze. “You’re in big trouble, Harua,” Kei said calmly. Harua nodded immediately. “I know. I’m sorry.” Kei let out a long sigh, dragging a hand through his hair before slipping his arm around Aya’s shoulders, grounding himself. “We’ll continue this conversation in the car,” he said, then looked back at Harua, eyes sharp but worried beneath it all. “Just, promise me you’ll never do something like this again.” “I promise,” Harua said without hesitation.
(Y/n), who had been quietly observing, tilted her head and looked Kei up and down, then glanced at Aya. “You two look really good together,” she said honestly, then added with a bit of awe, “and wow… he’s tall.” Aya laughed, patting Kei’s arm. “I sometimes mistake him for a tree,” she joked. “Same height, same vibe.” (Y/n) laughed along. “Yeah, I think we’d be good friends.”
Kei blinked at that, then glanced around, his brows knitting together. “Where’s Maki?” Fuma sighed deeply, rubbing the bridge of his nose. “Our youngest is smart. And reliable. Just… not smart enough to remember his own clothes.” He gestured vaguely toward the road. “I sent him to run to EJ, Nico, and the others to check the cars.” Kei closed his eyes for a moment, then laughed despite himself. “He’s never going to fully grow up, is he?” “Hey,” Fuma said quickly, pointing at him. “Shush. Don’t remind me.”
Soon enough, it was time to say goodbye, and neither Harua nor (Y/n) felt ready for it. She grabbed his arm suddenly, tugging him around a corner, just far enough away from the others that their voices became distant. “Fuma kind of ruined our moment earlier,” she said softly, half-teasing, half-shy.
Harua let out a small, breathy laugh, his heart racing as she stepped closer. She placed her hands on his shoulders, grounding him, and he leaned in instinctively, one hand coming up to cup her cheek, warm and gentle, the other settling at her waist as if he belonged there. Their eyes fluttered shut, and when their lips finally met, the world seemed to disappear.
(Y/n) had heard people talk about fireworks when kissing someone, how dramatic it sounded, how unreal. She’d never felt anything like that before. But now… it was as if a hundred fireworks went off all at once, bright and overwhelming, sparking against her lips and spreading through her chest, her stomach, her entire body warming in a way she’d never known.
Harua felt it too, the pull, the certainty, the way her presence settled something deep inside him. Their kiss was slow but hungry, soft yet full of emotion, as if they were trying to pour everything they couldn’t say into the space between them, their lips moving together in a quiet promise neither of them wanted to break.
As the kiss ended, Harua pulled back slowly, his forehead resting against hers for just a second longer, as if letting go would physically hurt. His chest felt tight, his throat burning, and he had to blink hard to keep the tears from spilling. He didn’t want to leave, not now, not after finally finding her. (Y/n) felt it too. Calling, texting, even video chats suddenly felt small and inadequate compared to this, to his warmth, his presence, the way standing this close to him made everything else fade away.
Reluctantly, they returned to the others. Kei and Fuma noticed it immediately, the heavy, sour scent of separation clinging to the newly bonded pair. They exchanged a glance; they knew that feeling all too well. This part was never easy. Aya was the first to move. She stepped up to Harua and wrapped him in a quick, tight hug. “Hey,” she murmured softly, squeezing him once more. “You’re not alone, okay?” He nodded against her shoulder, but when she pulled away, the ache was still there, deep and unrelenting. The hug helped… just not enough.
Sunoo stood beside (Y/n), offering her a gentle smile, his voice calm and reassuring. “You’ll be okay. Both of you will. Fate has a plan, and you’re stronger than you think.” (Y/n) nodded, even though her chest hurt. Harua did the same, forcing a small smile neither of them fully felt. They didn’t really believe the words, not yet. The distance felt too big, the goodbye too raw. But somewhere, deep down, beneath the sadness and resistance, they knew Sunoo was right. They just weren’t ready to accept it… not when letting go hurt this much.
After Harua, Kei, Aya, and Fuma got into the car and drove to the gas station to meet the others, Harua felt like he wasn’t really there anymore. EJ’s voice cut through the air first, sharp, controlled, disappointed. Kei followed soon after, calmer but no less stern, laying out every reckless detail of what Harua had done: running off without warning, collapsing from exhaustion, risking exposure, risking his life. Fuma added only a few words, but they carried weight, quiet and heavy with worry. Harua heard them. Technically. But none of it stuck.
He stared straight ahead, eyes unfocused, the world passing by like it wasn’t meant for him. All he could see was her, snow in her hair, her laugh in the fox enclosure, the way she had said okay, I’m good with imperfect. The warmth of her hands, the fireworks of that kiss. The ache in his chest hadn’t dulled; if anything, it had grown sharper with every mile they put between him and the sanctuary.
Taki tried first, nudging him with a joke that would usually earn at least a huff of laughter. Nothing. Yuma followed, softer, offering a shoulder bump and a comment about how Harua had officially beaten EJ in the “dumbest mate-driven decision” category. Still nothing. Aya stayed close, her hand resting lightly on his arm, grounding but not enough. “It’ll get easier,” she whispered, though she wasn’t sure she believed it herself.
Harua nodded because he knew he should, but his heart was five hours away, and his body hadn’t caught up yet. The pack didn’t push him. They understood. Too well. Every one of them had felt that pull at some point, that hollow, aching wrongness when your mate wasn’t near. But this was different. This wasn’t a temporary separation or a hidden bond waiting to be completed. This was a distance carved into the world itself. They couldn’t move their territory. They couldn’t move the sanctuary. And no one wanted to ask her to give up the life she loved. There was no easy answer.
The drive home was silent. Three cars on the road, engines humming softly, but not a single voice inside them. Even the mindlink was quiet, as if the pack instinctively knew this was something Harua needed to sit with on his own. Harua rested his forehead against the cool window, watching the trees blur past, and for the first time since finding his mate, the reality settled fully into his bones. Loving her was easy. Being away from her was not. And somehow, some way, they were going to have to figure out how to live in the space between.
Rocky was practically buzzing as soon as the word wizard had been said. “A wizard,” she repeated, eyes bright, already halfway into a theoretical conversation that hadn’t happened yet. “ I have so many questions, circles, conduits, burnout, spell fatigue,” Nicholas stiffened beside her. Not visibly. Not enough for anyone else to notice. But he felt it, sharp and unpleasant, curling in his chest. The jealousy came fast and uninvited, sparked by nothing more than the idea of someone else sharing something so important with her. He forced himself to breathe it down, reminding himself, firmly, that Rocky was his. Completely. And he was hers. Still, his arm slid around her waist a little tighter than necessary.
Fuma sat with Tara tucked against his side, one arm wrapped securely around her as if the world might steal her away if he loosened his grip. He pressed a soft kiss to the top of her head, murmuring, “I missed you.” Tara tilted her head up, amused. “You were gone for, what, an hour?” “Too long,” Fuma replied without hesitation. She smiled, warm and fond, and leaned further into him, and for a moment everything felt steady. Whole.
Harua, thankfully, was in another car. Because if he’d been there, if he’d seen the way Fuma held Tara, the way Nicholas anchored himself to Rocky, the way Kei and Aya fit together so easily, he might have shattered all over again. Right now, those images would only twist the knife deeper. Sora sat quietly, hands folded in her lap, eyes unfocused as she ran through possibility after possibility in her mind. Spells, wards, compromises, workarounds, every path she considered collapsed in on itself before it could fully form.
There were only two solutions that actually worked. And both of them felt impossible. Either (Y/n) would have to leave the sanctuary, leave the animals, the life she loved, the place where her heart clearly belonged. Or Harua would have to leave the pack. Sora swallowed hard at the thought. One would ask too much of a human who had done nothing wrong. The other would tear a wolf from his family. Neither was fair. Neither felt right. And yet, as the cars continued down the dark road toward home, the truth lingered heavy in the air, unspoken but understood by everyone who sensed it: Something was going to have to change.
~~~
The following two days were hard. Harua barely spoke. When he did, it was only a few words, quiet and hollow, as if they cost him too much to give. He skipped meals without realizing it, forgot to respond through the mindlink, forgot to laugh at Yuma’s jokes or Taki’s terrible timing. The air around him felt heavier, weighed down by a grief that didn’t have a name yet. Everyone felt it.
Even the human mates noticed, the way Harua’s shoulders stayed hunched, the way his eyes were always somewhere far away. Sora sensed it like a constant ache in the room. Rocky’s magic reacted to it, restless and unsettled. The wolves, especially, felt it like a wrong note in the pack’s rhythm. But no one knew how to reach him.
No one, except Tara. She found him by the pond late in the afternoon, the air cold enough that steam curled gently from the water’s surface. It was quiet there, the kind of quiet that let thoughts grow too loud. Tara paused at the treeline, memories tugging at her chest, of the first time she had stood here, of the first time she had seen Fuma, or rather, his wolf. How terrified she had been. How lost. Harua sat at the edge of the pond, knees drawn up, arms wrapped around himself.
He was crying. Not loudly. Not dramatically. Just silent tears slipping down his face, shoulders shaking as if he was trying to keep the sound trapped inside his chest. When he sensed her presence, he stiffened, hastily wiping at his face, embarrassment flashing through him. “I… sorry,” he muttered, turning away slightly. Tara stepped closer, careful, gentle, and sat down beside him at a respectful distance. “You don’t have to stop,” she said softly. “I won’t judge you. I’ve cried in front of… well, pretty much everyone here.” That earned the smallest huff of breath from him, not quite a laugh, but something close.
For a while, she said nothing. They sat together in silence, watching the steam rise and vanish into the cold air, the pond breathing softly like it was alive. Tara folded her hands in her lap, grounding herself before speaking again. “None of us can fully relate to what you’re going through,” she said at last. “Not really. Your situation is… different. Pain doesn’t compare neatly like that.” Harua swallowed, staring at the water. “But,” she continued, voice steady, “we are here. All of us. And I know it might not feel like it right now, but that matters.”
She turned her head slightly, looking at him, not with pity, but understanding. “When I first came here, I thought I had to handle everything alone. I thought keeping distance would protect me. It didn’t.” Her fingers tightened together. “What helped me survive, what helped me heal, was the pack. Even when I didn’t believe I deserved them.” She glanced at him, eyes warm. “You won’t feel better by pulling away, Harua. I promise you that.”
He finally looked at her then, eyes red, vulnerable in a way he rarely allowed himself to be. “Lone wolves don’t do well,” Tara said quietly. “Even I know that now.” Something in Harua broke, not loudly, not all at once, but enough that fresh tears spilled over. He nodded, once, then again, shoulders trembling as he leaned forward, pressing his hands into the damp earth. “I just… miss her,” he whispered. “It hurts all the time.” Tara reached out, resting her hand lightly on his back. “I know,” she said. “And missing someone doesn’t mean you’re weak. It means you’re bonded.”
They stayed there a while longer, the pond steaming softly beside them, the pack close, even if Harua couldn’t feel it yet. A few minutes later, soft footsteps approached through the snow. Fuma emerged from between the trees, his presence warm and grounding in a way that had nothing to do with temperature. His eyes immediately found Tara, instinct tugging him forward, but when he noticed Harua, small and folded in on himself by the pond, he stopped. The kiss he wanted to press to her temple stayed unsaid, unsent, replaced by quiet restraint.
Tara noticed him anyway. She lifted a hand in a small wave, a gentle smile crossing her face. Fuma returned it and crouched down beside them, resting his forearms on his knees. “You two should come inside,” he said, voice low and careful. “It’s getting cold out here. Miyu just finished making soup.” Harua opened his mouth, ready to argue, to say he was fine, that he wanted to stay, that the cold didn’t matter, but the words never made it out.
Tara stood first. She turned to him and held out her hand, palm open, patient. An invitation. Not rushed. Not forced. For a moment, Harua just stared at it. Seeing her, the once-terrified girl who had arrived shaking and broken, now standing steady, offering him strength, made something tighten painfully in his chest. He swallowed hard, then reached out and took her hand. She smiled, squeezing gently, and helped him to his feet. Fuma watched the exchange in silence, pride softening his expression as the three of them turned back toward the house together. Harua had no idea what waited for him inside. Only that, for the first time in days, he wasn’t walking alone.
The moment they stepped inside, something felt… off. The house was quiet. Too quiet. No overlapping voices, no chairs scraping against the floor, no playful bickering echoing down the hall. That alone made Harua pause. Then came the second thing, the warm, familiar scent of chicken soup, rich and comforting. And then, his breath caught. The third scent hit him so hard it nearly knocked him off his feet. (Y/n).
Not a memory. Not a trace clinging to borrowed clothes or lingering in his thoughts. This was real, strong, alive, unmistakable. His wolf surged forward in an instant, heart slamming against his ribs. No. He had to be imagining it. But as he slipped off his shoes and lifted his head toward the dining room, the world narrowed to a single point; she was there. Standing among the rest of the pack, framed by warm light and familiar faces, smiling like she belonged there, because somehow, impossibly, she did.
Harua didn’t think. He ran. Crossing the room in seconds, he wrapped his arms around her, pulling her into him as if letting go would make her disappear. She startled softly, a breathless, amused, “Surprise!” but her arms came up just as fast, hugging him back, fingers curling into his sweater like she was afraid he might vanish instead. Harua buried his face against her shoulder, breathing her in, grounding himself in the fact that she was real. Here. Safe. With him. For the first time in days, his heart finally felt like it could beat again.
Harua pulled back just enough to look at her properly, eyes wide, voice tumbling out all at once. “H-how…? When? Why?” (Y/n) smiled, soft and fond, stepping back only a fraction so she could meet his eyes properly. “Well,” she said lightly, “I got an anonymous phone call telling me you were very sad.” She tilted her head, amused. “And I decided I didn’t like that very much. So… here I am.” Harua blinked, then slowly turned his head. Aya stood a few steps away, hands clasped behind her back, wearing the guiltiest, most sheepish smile he’d ever seen. “Anonymous,” she echoed, entirely unconvincing.
Harua huffed out a breath that was half a laugh, half a sob, shaking his head before his gaze drifted further across the room. Sunoo was there too, deep in animated conversation with Rocky, the two of them gesturing as they talked, magic, clearly, Rocky practically glowing with excitement. And, of course, Nicholas stood off to the side, arms crossed, a faint frown on his face, a low growl simmering quietly in his chest as his eyes flicked between Harua and (Y/n), protective instincts very much awake.
Harua turned back, then looked past her toward Fuma and Tara. “You knew,” he said, not accusing, just stunned. Fuma nodded easily. “We did.” Tara stepped forward, hesitating for a moment before speaking, her voice soft but sure. “I told you,” she said gently. “Having the pack matters more than you think. Sometimes… they know what you need before you do.”
Then, as the attention in the room settled back on them, her shyness returned just a little. She stepped back into Fuma’s space, slipping her hands into his. He laced their fingers together without thinking, pulling her close so she could warm her hands against his palms, earning a small shiver from him as her cold fingers brushed his skin. Harua watched it all, chest tight. For the first time since he’d found his mate, the weight of distance eased, not because it was gone, but because he finally understood something vital. He wasn’t alone in carrying it.
After eating, Harua led her down the familiar hallway, fingers still loosely intertwined, until they reached his room. It felt strangely intimate bringing her there, like letting her step into a piece of his inner world. They sat down on the bed side by side, knees almost touching, the quiet of the house wrapping around them.
“So,” he asked softly, trying to sound casual, “first impressions?” (Y/n) laughed, shaking her head. “Honestly? I think the most shocking part was Rocky.” She lifted her hands, mimicking the motion. “She didn’t even say hi first, just whipped out a measuring tape and started checking my shoulders, my waist, my legs. I thought I was about to be evaluated like furniture.” Harua burst out laughing, falling back on his hands. “Yeah, that sounds exactly like her.” He glanced at her again with a fond smile. “She’s a designer. Clothes, accessories, pretty much anything she can get her hands on. Designing things for the girls is kind of… her love language.”
(Y/n) smiled at that. “I figured. She looked so serious about it too.” “Oh, she was,” Harua said. “Trust me, once Rocky decides you’re hers, you’re done for. I always thought Yuma was the worst when it came to sketching outfits and color palettes, but Rocky completely outmatches him. It’s terrifying.” (Y/n) laughed again, softer this time, her shoulder brushing his as she leaned in. Harua felt his chest loosen, the tight knot that had lived there for days finally easing. For a moment, everything felt normal again, easy, warm, right.
He looked at her, really looked at her, memorizing the way she smiled, the way her eyes lit up when she laughed. Happiness settled over him like a blanket. And yet, beneath it all, a quiet ache remained. Because no matter how perfect this moment was… he knew she would have to leave again.
After a while, the laughter faded into a comfortable silence. Then (Y/n) shifted, turning fully toward him. The change in her expression made Harua’s heart stutter, serious, focused, almost nervous. “There’s… another reason Sunoo and I came,” she said quietly. Harua straightened a little, giving her his full attention. “Okay.” She took a breath, fingers twisting together in her lap. “After you all left the sanctuary the other day, I couldn’t shake this feeling. I was sad, really sad. I didn’t want to be apart from you either, Harua.”
His chest tightened at her words. “Sunoo noticed,” she continued, a small smile tugging at her lips. “Of course he did. And then he told me something. He’d seen that a veterinary clinic in your town is looking for two new employees.” Harua blinked. “Two?” She nodded. “One position is administrative work. Paperwork, scheduling, coordinating cases, perfect for Sunoo. The other is for a wildlife assistant. Someone who knows how to handle injured wild animals, who isn’t afraid of them, who understands their behavior.”
Understanding dawned slowly, almost too slowly. “And… you,” he whispered. (Y/n) smiled, eyes shining. “I do. That job fits me. The clinic often gets wildlife cases, but they don’t really have anyone specialized in it. But I am.” His breath caught. “So,” she said softly, watching his reaction, “before coming here… Sunoo and I went to the clinic. We had our interviews.” The room felt very still. Harua’s thoughts raced, heart pounding so hard he was sure she could hear it. “You,” He stopped, swallowed. “You did that… for us?” “For me,” she corrected gently. “For us too, yes. I love the sanctuary, but I also… I want a life where I don’t have to say goodbye to you all the time.”
She reached for his hand again, squeezing it. “Nothing’s decided yet. But we wanted to try. To see if fate would meet us halfway.” Harua stared at her, emotions crashing into each other, hope, disbelief, relief, until his vision blurred. “You don’t know how much that means to me,” he said hoarsely. “I didn’t think, I never thought,” (Y/n) leaned closer, resting her forehead against his. “I know. That’s why I didn’t want to tell you until we were here. I didn’t want to give you hope unless it was real.” Harua closed his eyes, holding her hand like it was the most precious thing in the world. For the first time since finding her, the distance didn’t feel so impossible anymore.
He tackled her down onto the bed in a hug, the motion so sudden that she let out a surprised laugh as they rolled together, limbs tangling. They came dangerously close to the edge, but Harua’s instincts kicked in just in time; he twisted them around, stopping their momentum with a soft grunt. They both burst into laughter, breathless, faces only inches apart. The laughter slowly faded as their eyes met.
For a moment, neither of them moved. Then, instinctively, they leaned in at the same time, as if pulled together by something stronger than thought. Their lips met in their second kiss. It was different from the first. This one was lighter, more playful, soft smiles brushing between kisses, noses bumping slightly, quiet laughs pressed into each other’s mouths. There was no rush, no looming goodbye hanging over them. Instead, it was filled with warmth and hope, with the thrilling possibility that this time, they wouldn’t have to part. Harua smiled against her lips, his heart feeling too full for his chest. This kiss wasn’t about desperation. It was about us.
~~~
Meanwhile, over at Koyomi, the atmosphere was warm and busy, the familiar hum of conversation and clinking dishes filling the space. Miyu and Maki stood near the counter with Jay, deep in discussion, while Yuma hovered nearby, determined to be helpful. At first, he’d tried serving food. That plan had lasted all of five minutes. After nearly dropping a tray and accidentally handing someone the wrong order twice, Jay had gently but firmly reassigned him. Now, Yuma stood near the entrance, smiling brightly as he seated customers, surprisingly good at chatting them up and keeping the flow organized.
Back by the kitchen, Miyu crossed her arms thoughtfully. “We really should think about hiring one more person,” she said. “The restaurant’s too busy lately.” Jay nodded. “Especially if one of us gets sick. Or disappears for a day to rescue a lovesick werewolf.” His tone was dry, but there was a hint of fond amusement there. Maki shifted uncomfortably. “I’m almost done with school,” he said. “I won’t be going to university or anything. I can work more once I’m finished.”
Miyu and Jay exchanged a glance. “That helps,” Miyu said gently, “but it’s still not enough. At the rate we’re going, we need backup. One person getting sick could shut the kitchen down.” Jay nodded again. “Or worse.” Maki’s jaw tightened. He knew exactly what they meant. Lila. Someone who hadn’t known about the supernatural. Someone who had paid the price for it. “I don’t want to lose anyone else,” Maki said quietly. “Not because they didn’t know what they were walking into.”
For a moment, none of them spoke. Then Yuma wandered back over, wiping his hands on his apron. “You know,” he said, a little awkwardly but sincere, “even if it’s scary… you can’t live your whole life hiding from it.” Maki looked at him. “You can be careful,” Yuma continued, shrugging slightly, “but if you let fear decide everything, you’ll never move forward. And neither will Koyomi.” The words settled heavily in the air. Maki exhaled slowly, looking down at the counter, then nodded, just once. “…I’ll think about it.” It wasn’t a yes. But it wasn’t a no either.
~~~
At the pack house, Harua and (Y/n) came downstairs together, fingers brushing, shoulders bumping in that soft, unconscious way of two people still figuring out how to exist side by side. They barely made it halfway into the living room before it happened. “There she is,” Aya said brightly. And just like that, the girls descended. Before Harua could even open his mouth to protest, Rocky was already gently but firmly pulling (Y/n) by the wrist, Sana looping an arm around her other side, Aya grinning like she’d been waiting for this exact moment all day.
“Hey!” Harua started. Nicholas clapped a hand on his shoulder. “Welcome to the club,” he said dryly, nodding toward where Rocky was already dragging his own mate away. Nicholas watched her go with a fond huff as Rocky laughed, her voice echoing down the hallway. Harua sighed, defeated, as (Y/n) looked back over her shoulder at him, laughing, a little apologetic, but clearly amused.
The girls led her across the yard to Aya and Kei’s smaller cabin. Inside, the living room quickly filled with life and chatter. Six girls settled in, some on the couch, others on the floor with their backs against the furniture. Tara sat close to Sora, her knees tucked in, fingers fidgeting slightly in her lap. She’d grown more comfortable around the others over time, but crowds still made her retreat inward just a little. Sora leaned subtly toward her, a quiet anchor.
The moment everyone was settled, it began. “So,” Aya said, practically vibrating, “how are you holding up?” “And be honest,” Sana added gently, her tone softer but no less curious. “This is… a lot.” Rocky didn’t even wait for the answer. “What colors do you like?” she blurted. “Warm tones or cool? Do you prefer oversized fits or something more structured? Dresses or pants? Do you hate yellow, be honest, this is important.” (Y/n) blinked, then laughed, a little breathless.
“Uh, okay, one at a time,” she said, raising her hands in surrender. The questions came anyway. Aya and Sana focused on her, how she was really feeling, whether she was overwhelmed, excited, scared. How she felt about Harua. What she’d thought when she found out about werewolves. About mates. Rocky, meanwhile, was laser-focused, eyes practically glowing as she took mental notes.
“Earth tones,” (Y/n) answered at one point. “I think. Greens, browns, maybe soft blues? I like comfy clothes, but I don’t mind dressing up either.” Rocky gasped softly, like she’d just been handed a divine vision. “Perfect. Absolutely perfect.” Tara listened quietly, smiling when (Y/n) spoke, relaxing a little more each time she laughed or answered honestly. Sora chimed in occasionally, grounding the conversation when it started to spiral too fast.
Despite the overwhelming flood of attention, (Y/n) felt something warm settle in her chest. It was a lot. But it was kind. She answered every question as best she could, laughing when she didn’t know how to respond, admitting when she was nervous, smiling when Harua’s name came up. Overwhelmed, yes. But also, welcome.
When the conversation shifted to how she actually felt about all of it, (Y/n) took a moment, gathering her thoughts. “It’s… a lot,” she admitted honestly. “I won’t lie about that. But I also can’t deny it. I mean,” she laughed softly, shaking her head, “it’s hard to call someone a liar when you literally watched them go from a huge wolf into a human.” That earned a round of laughter from the room. “And a wolf carrying a phone,” she added, smiling wider now, “with a letter addressed to me. That part especially felt… impossible to explain without the supernatural.” Rocky nearly fell back laughing. “Yeah, that one’s hard to argue with.”
Curiosity flickered in (Y/n)’s eyes as she looked around the room. “So… how did you all take it? Finding out, I mean.” Rocky leaned back, shrugging casually. “I mean, I’ve been a witch my whole life, so werewolves were kind of just… a Tuesday.” Sora nodded. “Same here. Vampire problems start way earlier than finding out your partner turns into a wolf. So it was mostly fine,” Tara smiled softly, her voice quiet but steady. “I knew about it before I met Fuma. So… it wasn’t new. Just scary in a different way.”
(Y/n) looked at Sora. “You said mostly fine.” Sora huffed a laugh. “Yeah. EJ and I had… a few issues at first. Vampires and werewolves don’t exactly have the best history. Species at war and all that.” She glanced fondly toward the door. “But we worked through it. Now it’s just… background noise.” “Miyu knew too,” Aya added. “Before she even got together with Yuma. She had a rough time with it at first, though. Not because of fear, just because reality tends to hit harder when you’re already in deep.”
(Y/n) nodded slowly, taking it all in. “And you?” she asked, turning to Aya and Sana. Aya smiled, warm and certain. “I needed some time to understand it, yeah. It’s not exactly something you grow up expecting. But I loved Kei by the time I found out.” She shrugged lightly. “So there was never any doubt. Fur and all.” Sana nodded enthusiastically. “Same. I mean, finding out Jo was a wolf was a shock. My sweet, quiet Jo?” She laughed softly. “But honestly? I love the supernatural. Always have. So once the surprise passed, I was more fascinated than scared.” The room grew a little quieter after that, the kind of silence that wasn’t awkward, just full. (Y/n) exhaled, shoulders relaxing. Hearing their stories didn’t make everything suddenly easy, but it made it feel possible.
Rocky suddenly perked up, eyes lighting with purpose. “I need my measuring tape.” A collective groan filled the room. “Oh no,” Aya sighed, dropping her head back. “Please don’t.” “Absolutely not,” Sana added. “I was just starting to relax.” Rocky waved them off, already rummaging through her bag. “Shut up, all of you. I’m a famous designer. You should be thanking me for single-handedly keeping you clothed.” That earned a chorus of laughter as she triumphantly pulled out her measuring tape.
Aya eyed her suspiciously. “Okay, but seriously, what are you cooking up? You’ve been measuring us almost every day for weeks.” Rocky straightened, grinning. “It was supposed to be a surprise, but fine. I’m making bikinis for you all.” She glanced toward Tara, her tone softening just a bit. “And a bathing suit for Tara. One with more coverage.” Tara’s eyes widened slightly before she smiled, shy but clearly touched. “Thank you,” she said quietly. Rocky shrugged like it was nothing. “Comfort is non-negotiable. Style comes after that.”
(Y/n) blinked, clearly confused but amused. “Wait, swimwear? In winter?” The room went dead silent for half a second. “What?” “You don’t know?” “Oh my god.” “She doesn’t know.” All the girls gasped at once, looking between each other in disbelief. (Y/n) laughed nervously. “I… feel like I’m missing something?” Aya grinned mischievously. “You don’t know about the pond?” “The pond?” (Y/n) echoed. Rocky snapped her tape closed with dramatic flair. “Unacceptable. Absolutely unacceptable.”
Sana leaned forward, eyes sparkling. “We have to take you there.” “Soon,” Aya added. “Like, very soon.” Tara smiled softly, a little more confident now. “It’s… special.” (Y/n) laughed, shaking her head. “Okay, now I’m both intrigued and slightly scared.” Rocky pointed at her. “Good. That’s the correct reaction.”
Soon enough, they rejoined the boys. Harua spotted (Y/n) almost instantly, relief flooding through him as he crossed the room in a few quick steps and pulled her into a hug. She melted into him without hesitation, arms wrapping around his waist. Holding her like this, surrounded by his pack, it finally clicked, this was what his older brothers had felt all this time. The constant longing, the softness, the way the world narrowed down to just one person. Gods, he was so gone.
Across the room, Nicholas stiffened as Rocky suddenly darted forward. A low growl rumbled in his chest, instinctive and sharp, as Rocky skipped right past him. Straight toward Sunoo. Sunoo felt the growl vibrate through the air and immediately froze, hands flying up in surrender. “Okay! Okay! I yield! Peace! No wizard-wolf war today!” Rocky burst out laughing, spinning on her heel to face Nicholas. “Behave, wolfie.” The room erupted into laughter, even Nicholas grumbling as the tension melted away.
EJ drifted over to Sora, leaning down to murmur something in her ear. Whatever it was made her smile softly, her fingers brushing against his arm in a quiet, familiar gesture. Nearby, Fuma stepped close to Tara, pressing a gentle kiss to her temple. “You want to go out and eat later?” he asked quietly. Tara nodded, her smile small but warm, and Fuma’s own expression softened instantly. Jo found Sana near the couch, holding out his sketchbook a little nervously. “I, uh… I worked on something new. What do you think?” Sana leaned in, eyes lighting up as she flipped through the pages, already offering excited commentary.
Kei slipped in behind Aya, wrapping his arms around her waist and resting his chin on her shoulder. She laughed softly, reaching back to lace their fingers together like it was the most natural thing in the world. Taki looked around at the scene, couples everywhere, soft touches, quiet laughter, and made an exaggerated gagging sound. “This is disgusting. Truly.” Everyone turned to him. “I wish Maki were here,” he continued dramatically, “so I wouldn’t be the only single one.” He paused, then added, deadpan, “But oh well. I’ve got Nico for now.” Nicholas let out another warning growl, sharper this time, as the room once again filled with laughter. Harua tightened his hold on (Y/n) just a little, smiling into her hair. Surrounded by chaos, teasing, love, and family, it felt right.
~~~
A few days later, after (Y/n) and Sunoo had gone back to the sanctuary, Harua was in his room when his phone rang. The moment he picked up, his ear was assaulted by a very familiar scream. “HARUA!!!” He jolted, then laughed as he pulled the phone slightly away. “What, what happened? Are you okay?” “We got them!” she yelled, her voice practically vibrating through the speaker. “Sunoo and I, we got the jobs! The clinic hired both of us!”
For a second, Harua didn’t speak. His brain stalled, the words sinking in slowly, before his heart caught up. “You… you’re serious?” he asked, breath hitching. “Yes!” she laughed, breathless. “We don’t start until next month, so we have time to finish things here and find Sunoo an apartment and sort everything out, but Harua,” her voice softened, happiness still woven through every syllable, “in a month, there won’t be any distance anymore.”
His knees gave out, and he sat down hard on the bed, a shaky laugh spilling from him. “A month,” he repeated quietly, as if he said it enough times it would become even more real. “You’ll be here.” “With you,” she confirmed. “No more five-hour drives. No more counting days between visits.” Harua closed his eyes, pressing the phone to his ear as his wolf purred loudly in his chest. A month. He could survive a month. Especially now that there was an end to the waiting. “We can count down together,” she added, lighter again. “And, oh! I hope I get there before Rocky finishes whatever surprise she’s designing. I really want to be there when she finally shows the boys. I feel like it’s going to cause chaos.”
He hummed in response, but truthfully, he barely registered the words. All he could think about was her. About pulling her into his arms at the end of every day. About falling asleep with her warmth against his chest, waking up to her tangled in his sheets. About kissing her without a clock ticking in the back of his mind, without distance looming over them. About loving her here, really here, not through a screen or a phone line.
“Harua?” she teased softly. “You’re awfully quiet.” He smiled, warmth spreading through him. “I’m just… thinking about you being here,” he admitted. “About finally getting to love you without letting you go.” Her voice softened in response. “Me too.” A month suddenly felt like forever, but for the first time, it was a finite forever. And that made all the difference.
~~~ The End ~~~
So guys, that’s the end, or the beginning, of Harua’s story!
What do we think? How did it feel? Who do you think is next? Taki or Maki?
How do we feel about Sunoo joining the story? I took Jake away from you guys, but I gave you wizard Sunoo lol
I hope you guys enjoy this one! I can’t believe we’re almost finished with this series 😭I’m not ready to say goodbye to it. Granted, as stated above, we still have Taki, Maki, and some specials but still, we’re coming closer to the end.
Warnings: violence, supernatural battles, horror elements, injuries, blood, themes of death and loss, trauma, toxic relationships, emotional distress, I think that’s it.
Featuring Jay of Enhypen
Thank you to everyone who enjoyed ‘At Last’, the story with Kei as he found his mate, and by popular demand, here we have a second pack member findig his mate! This is way longer than the other one, but I hope you will enjoy reading it either way!
Please reblog and comment if you enjoy it!
Taglist: @evemeri, @nadiakittyy, @voucearse, @seodami, @petunia05, let me know if you want to be added!
Networks: @k-records
Yudai/K. 3. Euijoo EJ extra 4. Jo. 5. Nicholas 6. OT9 special fic 7. Fuma 8. Harua 9. Maki 10. Taki
Ever since Kei found his mate, things had shifted. It wasn’t just that Aya was now part of their lives; it was the way Kei smiled. The way the house was quieter in the best ways, and fuller in others. There was something grounding about the bond between them, something steady and sacred.
And Yuma had felt it. He didn’t just see it, he felt it, all the way down to his bones. He’d watched Aya slot into their chaotic world like she’d always belonged there. Watched Kei become softer, surer. Watched them fall into a rhythm that looked like peace. And it made something in Yuma ache.
He wasn’t jealous. Not really. He was happy for Kei. Overjoyed, actually. But still, there was a part of him that buzzed now with quiet urgency, a longing he hadn’t known what to name before.
Yuma and Aya had gotten close quickly after she moved in, drawn together by some natural pull. She was easy to talk to, warm and sharp in the ways that made Yuma feel seen. And maybe it was because she wasn’t his mate that he felt so comfortable around her. She never expected anything from him but honesty.
Sometimes he asked her questions, about how it felt when she found out Kei was a werewolf, and when he told her about the bond. About the fear. About the weight of being loved like that. And she answered him, carefully, gently. Never sugarcoated it. She told him it had been terrifying at first. That she hadn’t believed in soulmates. That it had taken time, time Kei gave her before he told her. That time was everything for her, because she had truly fallen in love with Yudai at that point so it didn’t matter if he was a werewolf or human, or whatever. And Yuma had listened. Really listened. Because he was curious. More than that, he was ready. Or at least, he thought he was.
~~~
The sun had dipped behind the hills by the time Aya and Harua returned home, the front door creaking open to the familiar scent of warm spices and worn-in wood. Laughter echoed faintly from the living room, where a few of the boys were sprawled out on couches, lazily flipping through channels or half-heartedly arguing about whose turn it was to clean the kitchen.
Yuma was there, curled up sideways on one of the couches, sketchbook resting against his knees as he absentmindedly tapped a pencil against the page. Aya smiled as she stepped inside, brushing off her coat. “Hey,” she said, making her way over. “Got a second?” Yuma looked up, his face lighting up the moment he saw her. “Always. What’s up?”
“I’ve been assigned a new piece at the magazine,” she said, slipping into the chair beside him. “It’s a feature on young people making waves in their fields, sort of a success-at-a-young-age kind of thing.” Yuma raised a brow. “Sounds fancy.” “It is,” she said with a playful roll of her eyes. “And Harua mentioned something I somehow didn’t know about you.”
Harua, passing through with a bottle of water, smirked. “You mean how he’s a literal fashion designer with two collections already under his belt?” Aya gave Yuma a pointed look. “That.” Yuma scratched the back of his neck, looking modest but clearly pleased. “I don’t exactly lead with it.” “Well, I want to interview you for the piece,” she said. “If you’re up for it.” Yuma blinked. Then grinned. “Yeah! Of course, are you kidding? I’d be honored. What day works for you?”
They talked briefly, checking calendars and tossing out potential dates, until they settled on a late afternoon later that week. “Oh,” Aya added as she stood, remembering, “I’m also interviewing a young chef for the piece. She just opened a restaurant downtown. It’s supposed to be amazing.”
At the word chef, two heads popped up from the other end of the room, Maki and Taki, like wolves hearing the dinner bell. “Did someone say food?” Maki asked, already halfway across the living room. Aya laughed. “I said I was going to a restaurant, not bringing one home.” “Details,” Taki muttered.
Aya held up her hands in surrender. “Okay, okay, how about this: after I’ve finished the interview, maybe we can all go there one night? Celebrate the article before it even drops.” A chorus of interest followed, with Nicholas chiming in from the hallway to ask what kind of food it was, and Harua offering to check the menu online. Yuma just smiled quietly to himself, the pencil now forgotten between his fingers.
~~~
The afternoon sun had started its descent, casting a soft golden hue across the storefronts that lined the quieter end of the street. Aya stood just outside the entrance of the newly opened restaurant, her hands tucked into the pockets of her coat as she took it in.
The place had charm, elegant but not intimidating, the kind of restaurant that invited you in with warmth instead of dazzle. Light filtered through tall windows, and from within came the rich, comforting scent of herbs and roasted garlic, warm bread and something faintly sweet.
Aya’s stomach gave a soft, traitorous grumble. “Smells really good,” Kei murmured beside her, leaning against the car with his arms crossed, watching her with that familiar, quiet smile. She turned to him with a sheepish grin.
“Don’t eat anything until you’re done interviewing,” he teased, straightening up. Then he bent to press a gentle kiss to her forehead. “Good luck. I’ll come pick you and Harua up from the office when you’re done.” “Deal,” Aya said, brushing invisible lint from his coat before turning away.
She waved over her shoulder as she walked toward the restaurant. Behind her, Kei waited just a few seconds longer before slipping back into the car and pulling away. As Aya turned to the door, it swung open before she could reach for the handle.
A young woman stood there, early twenties, with a calm, clear presence and a professional yet approachable air. She wore a crisp white apron over a soft blue blouse, her sleeves rolled neatly to her elbows. A few stray strands of hair had escaped her loose ponytail.
“Hi! Are you Aya?” the woman asked, her voice light but confident. Aya smiled warmly. “That’s me.” The young woman extended a hand. “I’m (Y/n). Welcome! I’m so glad you could make it.” “Thank you for having me,” Aya replied, stepping inside as (Y/n) held the door for her. The restaurant was even more inviting on the inside, modern wood paneling, open kitchen, small tables spaced thoughtfully. Cozy, but with a quiet elegance that mirrored its owner.
They settled into the corner table, the soft hum of the kitchen in the background and the warm scent of spices wrapping around them like a comforter. Aya set her recorder on the table and gave (Y/n) a quick smile.
“Mind if I record?” she asked. “Not at all,” (Y/n) said, already reaching for a water carafe to pour them both a glass. Aya tapped the record button and leaned in with her notebook. “Okay, let’s start simple. What got you into cooking in the first place?” (Y/n) smiled faintly, fingers curling around her glass.
“Well… I guess it started because I had to,” she said, her tone thoughtful rather than bitter. “My parents weren’t really around much when I was growing up. Work. Fighting. Life. You name it. So, I learned how to take care of myself pretty early.” Aya nodded, gently encouraging her to go on.
“But also, when I was really little, before everything got so messy, I used to cook with my grandfather, on my mom’s side.” A soft smile tugged at her lips. “He was patient. He let me stir things even when I didn’t need to. I think that’s when I first felt it. That comfort. We had fun, I got to learn how to feel the food, to know when it’s good just by looking at it or smelling it, not even having to taste it,”
She glanced down, her voice growing a little quieter. “Later, when I was cooking alone, I found myself going back to those moments. That same warmth. And when I started making food for other people, friends, neighbors, classmates, partners, they’d always light up. Even if they were having a bad day. And I realized, I liked giving people comfort. Even if it was just through a bowl of soup.”
Aya’s heart swelled. She could already feel the story forming in her mind. “And how did Koyomi come to be?” she asked. “You’re pretty young to already have your own restaurant.” (Y/n) laughed softly. “Yeah, tell my sleep schedule that.” They both chuckled, and then (Y/n) leaned back in her chair a little.
“It was a lot of work. I started at sixteen, working in kitchens. Did everything from prep to dishes to delivery. I saved every penny, picked up extra shifts wherever I could. My friends, Lila and Jay, we always talked about opening something of our own. Something with heart.” She glanced around the restaurant with pride in her eyes.
“When we finally realized we might actually do it, we pulled our resources together, pitched a plan, begged a few investors to believe in us, and… here we are. It wasn’t easy. We worked pretty much nonstop. But it’s ours.” Aya smiled, genuinely impressed. “That’s incredible. The space is beautiful. And the energy in here, it feels like someone’s home.” “That’s the goal,” (Y/n) said. “I wanted people to feel safe here. To sit down and breathe.”
After a few more questions, Aya set down her pen, already knowing the article would write itself. (Y/n)’s words had weight, and her passion was the kind that didn’t need dressing up, it simply spoke for itself.
Just as Aya was reaching to stop the recorder, (Y/n) stood up. “Wait here,” she said with a small smile. “I’ve got something for you.” Before Aya could respond, she was already slipping into the kitchen, the sound of clattering dishes and soft instructions echoing faintly from beyond the doorway.
A few minutes later, (Y/n) returned with a tray balanced effortlessly in her hands, which she laid out across the table with surprising grace, two entrées, two main courses, and two desserts. Each dish was plated with care, vibrant and balanced.
“I figured,” (Y/n) said, “if you’re writing about us, you should know what we’re putting on plates.” Aya blinked. “Are you, wait, all of this?” “Smaller portions,” (Y/n) explained. “So you can taste everything without feeling like you need to roll home after.” Aya laughed, already reaching for a fork.
“These are the specials,” (Y/n) continued. “I developed the entrées and mains, with some input from Jay. The desserts are all Lila, she’s basically a pastry genius,” Aya took her first bite and nearly dropped the fork.
“Okay,” she said after a stunned pause, “you weren’t kidding.” (Y/n) laughed quietly. “You like it?” “Like it?” Aya blinked. “I love it!” Aya grinned, savoring another bite.
Aya worked through each plate, entrées with subtle but complex seasoning, mains that felt like warmth on a plate, and desserts that were light but indulgent, she knew this place wasn’t just good. It was special. Once the table had been cleared and the recorder switched off, Aya stood and slung her bag over her shoulder.
“I’ll definitely be back,” she said. “With my boyfriend, and his brothers. You might want to prep extra portions. There’s a lot of them, and trust me, they can eat a whole house if it’s good,”
(Y/n) smiled, a little amused, a little curious. “Just let me know when. I’ll hold a table for you.” She scribbled her number onto a notepad and tore off the corner, handing it to Aya. Aya tucked it into her pocket with a warm smile. “Thanks, (Y/n). Really.” “Of course,” (Y/n) said. “You’re always welcome here.”
~~~
Back at the magazine office, Aya settled into her desk, the lingering taste of warm spices still on her tongue as she began tapping out notes for the article. The piece was already forming in her mind, a story about food, family, and finding purpose early in life. About someone who had turned something painful into something beautiful. Someone who deserved to be seen.
Now all she needed was Yuma’s interview to complete the series. That was scheduled for tomorrow, and she already knew it would be a very different tone than today’s. Quirky. Confident. Chaotic, probably.
Smiling to herself, she leaned back in her chair. Across the room, Harua spun lazily in his own chair, clearly waiting for the clock to hit closing time. “So,” he said, “this chef girl, (Y/n), right? What kind of food are we talking about?” Aya gave him a knowing grin. “The kind that makes you forget your name for a second.” He raised an eyebrow. “That good?” “That good.”
By the time the sun was setting behind the office towers, the place had gone quiet. Aya saved her document, packed up her things, and stood, stretching with a contented sigh. Harua met her by the door, slinging his bag over one shoulder. “You think she’d let the whole pack eat there? You know how we are.” “She gave me her number,” Aya said casually. “Told me to text when we want to come by.” Harua whistled. “She’s brave.”
They stepped outside just as a familiar car rolled up to the curb. Kei leaned out of the driver’s side window, grinning as he caught sight of the two of them full-on sprinting down the steps, chasing each other like kids. Aya squealed when Harua nearly tagged her, then spotted the car and made a break for it. “I call front seat!” Kei laughed, watching her wave like a maniac before flinging herself into the front seat. Harua groaned dramatically as he opened the back door.
“She only wins because you’re in love with her.” “You’re just slow,” Kei called back. Aya beamed, breathless, as she buckled in. “Thanks for the pickup.” Kei glanced at her out of the corner of his eye, a soft smile on his lips. “Always.” As they pulled away from the curb, the car filled with warmth and laughter, and for a brief, golden moment, everything was still perfect.
~~~
The house was warm when they arrived, filled with the scent of dinner wafting from the kitchen, laughter spilling from the living room, and the gentle clinking of plates being set on the table. The kind of domestic chaos that made the place feel alive.
Aya stepped inside first, kicking off her shoes, her cheeks still flushed from the ride home. Harua followed close behind, already calling out a half-joking complaint about having to sit in the backseat. Kei brought up the rear, tugging the door shut behind them. And then…
A sound. Sharp. Guttural. Ferocious. Aya froze in the doorway. Yuma had been halfway across the living room, laughing at something Taki had said. But the second Aya crossed the threshold, his entire body went rigid. His head snapped toward her, eyes blown wide, pupils dilated, his nose twitching in the air like he was tracking prey.
The sound he made wasn’t human. A half-snarl, half-gasp, like something tearing through his throat. He stumbled forward a step, then another, drawn toward her with a force he couldn’t control. Kei moved fast. He slid in front of Aya, hand braced against her stomach to keep her behind him, eyes locked on Yuma.
“Yuma, stop.” But the younger wolf didn’t seem to hear him. His eyes were locked on Aya, or rather, the scent she carried. The trace of someone else. Someone new. Someone important. Footsteps thundered from the hallway as EJ emerged, shirt half-buttoned, tension radiating off him in waves. “What the hell is going on?” he demanded, then saw Yuma’s expression. He didn’t wait. He moved fast, throwing an arm across Yuma’s chest, trying to pull him back. But Yuma was too strong, surging forward with a force that even EJ struggled to match.
“I need to know,” Yuma gasped, his voice wild, almost disoriented. “I need to find her,” Aya’s heart was racing. Kei’s was worse. Because he’d seen this once before. In the mirror. When he had first scented Aya on Harua. And he knew exactly what Yuma was feeling. His mate.
Yuma wasn’t slowing down. Not even with Kei in front of him or with EJ holding him. The scent was all over Aya, soft, warm, unfamiliar, but something deep inside him knew it. Recognized it like a star finding its place in the night sky. His wolf was pushing forward with reckless urgency, desperate to follow it to the source.
EJ’s voice cut through the chaos like a blade. “Yuma.” No response. “Yuma, stand down.” Still nothing. His eyes had gone golden now, flickering with the primal glint of something not fully in control. He wasn’t himself. Not entirely.
And then, EJ dropped his voice lower. Deeper. His eyes turning a blood red. His voice hit the air like gravity. “Yuma, ENOUGH.” The Alpha voice. Rare. Commanding. Impossible to resist.
Yuma stopped mid-step, every muscle in his body locking into place as if frozen by something ancient and sacred. His breathing came in sharp, shaky bursts. His eyes fluttered, returning slowly to their usual brown, the gold retreating like the tide. His shoulders slumped forward slightly. The light in him, dimmed.
“I-” he managed, his voice rough, unsteady. “I’m sorry.” Kei hadn’t moved. He still stood protectively in front of Aya, one arm half-extended, ready to shift if he had to. His other hand curled around Aya’s, holding it tightly. She stood behind him, stiff with shock, her heart thundering in her chest.
“Is she okay?” Yuma asked quietly now, not daring to move another inch. “She’s fine,” Kei said tightly, not unkind, but firm. Protective. “You scared her.” Yuma closed his eyes, the shame crashing down in waves. “I didn’t mean to. I couldn’t… I didn’t know.” EJ exhaled hard, running a hand down his face. “You need to go to your room. Now. Let your wolf settle.” Yuma nodded once and backed away slowly, his steps careful, like he didn’t trust his own body not to betray him again.
The rest of the pack remained still, watching with varying degrees of concern, confusion, and quiet sympathy. Because they all knew Yuma. They knew how big he loved, how deeply he felt. But no one, not even EJ, had expected this. Once Yuma disappeared down the hallway, the weight in the room finally lifted.
Kei turned toward Aya, her hands still trembling. He caught her in his arms instantly, pulling her close and pressing his face into her hair. “It’s okay,” he whispered gently. “You’re safe. I’ve got you.” She nodded into his chest, but her eyes remained on the hallway where Yuma had vanished. Somewhere, someone had just changed everything.
~~~
Two hours passed before the door to Yuma’s room creaked open. The air in the house had settled, but not completely. The tension still lingered in the corners, like smoke after a storm. In the living room, the boys were quieter than usual, speaking in low murmurs as they tried to go about their routines.
Yuma stepped out with hesitant steps, his hair a mess, eyes red-rimmed and tired, but most of all, human again. The wildness had faded, his wolf finally worn out after hours of pacing, howling, and crashing against the inside of his mind like waves on rock. He didn’t make a show of it. No dramatic entrance. No jokes to smooth things over. Just quiet steps across the floor until he saw her.
Aya. Still sitting with Kei on the couch, tucked into his side. She hadn’t moved from him since the incident. Kei’s arm was draped protectively around her, his expression still guarded, his posture alert. The Alpha voice may have settled Yuma’s wolf but his still hadn’t fully relaxed.
Yuma stopped a few paces away. Kei saw him first. His jaw tightened. There was a low, nearly inaudible rumble in his chest, a warning. Not quite a growl. But close. Then he saw the look in Yuma’s eyes. All the heat drained from him. Yuma looked wrecked.
“I just want to talk,” Yuma said, voice soft. Aya glanced at Kei, who looked back at her, clearly reluctant to let her go. But she placed her hand gently over his and stood. Yuma didn’t meet her eyes at first. He moved down to the floor, sitting cross-legged in front of her like a child waiting to be scolded.
“I’m sorry,” he said. “I didn’t mean to scare you. I wasn’t trying to be weird or intense or, any of that. I just… I caught the scent and my wolf took over. I didn’t even know what was happening until it was already too much. I swear, I’d never hurt you.”
Aya looked at him quietly for a moment. The others had stilled behind her, watching from doorways, kitchen counters, even the stairs. Then, to Kei’s silent protest and clenched jaw, she crouched down and wrapped her arms around Yuma. He froze, utterly, completely still.
Then his breath shuddered out of him, and his hands gently gripped the back of her shirt like she was the only thing holding him together. “It’s okay,” Aya whispered. “I know it wasn’t your fault.” Behind her, Kei stood stiff as stone. It went against every protective instinct in him to let her get that close, but he also knew Yuma. And right now, what Yuma needed wasn’t discipline. It was grace.
Aya pulled back slightly, just enough to meet Yuma’s eyes. “Next time, maybe just lead with a ‘hello,’ yeah?” Yuma let out a soft, broken laugh, nodding quickly. “Yeah. Got it. Definitely.” He didn’t say it out loud, but everyone could feel the shift. This wasn’t the moment everything was fixed. But it was the moment it started to heal.
~~~
The next morning came quietly. Harua headed off to the magazine like usual, but for once, Aya didn’t go with him. Instead, she found herself in the passenger seat of Yuma’s car, watching the city roll by as he drove them toward his design studio for the second interview in her article series.
Yuma was unusually quiet. Not in a sulking or dramatic way, just quieter than usual. His hands were steady on the wheel, but his shoulders carried a tension that hadn’t quite lifted since the night before. Aya didn’t press him on it. She figured he needed space to sort through his feelings. He’d apologized. She believed him. And she didn’t want him to think he was walking on eggshells.
When they finally pulled up outside a sleek, glass-fronted building tucked between two tall brick storefronts, Aya followed him out and up the stairs. He unlocked a black door on the second floor, pushed it open, and stepped aside to let her in.
Aya expected chaos. Fabric everywhere, threads tangled across every surface, maybe even a coffee-stained sketchbook buried under a pile of shirts. But what she saw stopped her in her tracks. The studio was spotless.
Bright light streamed in from the tall windows, flooding the space with warmth. A long wooden table sat in the center, covered neatly in sketches, swatches, and tablets. Racks of clothes were organized by style and color, not a single hanger out of place. The walls were painted a soft neutral tone, but bursts of vivid color popped from framed fashion prints, bold fabric panels, and accent pieces. A large black-and-white print of an abstract wolf’s silhouette hung above the desk, subtle, but telling.
It was clean. Controlled. Creative. And yet undeniably Yuma. Aya stepped inside slowly, turning in a slow circle to take it all in. “I thought it’d be messier,” she admitted. Yuma gave a small, sheepish laugh as he set his bag down near his desk. “Yeah, I get that a lot,” he said. “People always assume because I’m loud, my space is too. But I like order. Structure. I need things to be just right when I work.”
Aya smiled, turning to face him. “It’s beautiful, Yuma. Really.” His gaze softened, and the tension in his shoulders eased just a little. “Thanks. I, uh, I put a lot of myself into it.” She could see that now. It wasn’t just a studio, it was a piece of him. “Shall we get started?” she asked, pulling out her notebook and phone. Yuma nodded and gestured toward a pair of plush chairs near the corner window. “Let’s.” And just like that, something between them began to mend. Quietly. Naturally. One stitch at a time.
Aya set the recorder down on the table beside her, thumb hovering over the button. But as her gaze lifted, drawn once again to the stylized silhouette of a wolf that loomed just above Yuma’s workspace, she paused.
Something about it felt too real. Too honest. She lowered her hand. “Actually,” she said softly, “I think we’ll do this one off the record. Your story, it deserves a bit more care.” Yuma blinked, caught off guard. “You sure? I don’t mind if you record it.” “I know. But I want to hear it. Just hear it. I think I’ll write it better that way.” Yuma smiled faintly, something fragile in the curve of his lips. “Alright. No filter then.”
He leaned back in his chair, hands folded in his lap, eyes drifting upward, maybe at the ceiling, maybe at the past.
“I didn’t have much growing up,” he began, voice low but steady. “My parents did what they could, but we were broke. Like really broke. They worked odd jobs, moved around a lot, trying to stay ahead of anything that might find us. I think they were trying to protect me. Keep me away from the worst of the world.” Aya said nothing, just listened.
“But that doesn’t always work, you know?” He smiled again, but this time it didn’t reach his eyes. “Eventually, some hunters found the small pack we’d been living with. It wasn’t even a real village, just some half-done cabins strung together out in the woods.” He swallowed hard. “They came fast. I ran. I was barely ten. I didn’t even know where I was running to, just away.”
Aya’s heart clenched. “I waited for them to find me. I waited for days.” Yuma’s voice was barely more than a whisper now. “But no one came. So I stopped waiting.” His eyes dropped to his hands.
“I started building things. Hiding places, shelters. I’d stitch together scraps, old curtains, fabric from abandoned houses, whatever I could carry. I learned to make clothes because no one else was going to do it for me. At first, it was survival. Then it became something else.”
His gaze lifted again, this time, to the racks of vibrant pieces lining the room. “Fashion gave me control. It gave me color when everything else felt so dark. I could choose the patterns. I could choose when something was bold and loud, or when it was soft and quiet. It gave me something that was mine.”
Aya exhaled slowly, her throat tight. “Yuma, I didn’t know.” “I don’t talk about it much,” he said, shrugging one shoulder. “But I guess, if anyone should know, it’s you.” She reached across the small space between them and placed a gentle hand on his arm. “You built a life,” she said. “And it’s beautiful.”
Yuma looked at her, really looked at her, and for a moment, the usual spark in his eyes softened into something quieter. Something deeper. “Thanks,” he said. “That means more than you know.”
Yuma exhaled through his nose, glancing out the window before continuing, his voice steadier now, though still threaded with something deeper. “When the pack found me, it was like breathing real air for the first time. EJ, Fuma, the others, they didn’t look at me like I was broken. Just lost. And I think that was what I needed most.”
Aya sat quietly, watching the way his hands moved as he spoke. Not fidgeting, just expressive. Deliberate. “I made a promise to myself back then,” Yuma said. “That if I got a second chance at living, I was going to live it bright. Loud. Honest. Even if it scared people off sometimes.”
He smiled to himself. “I don’t want to reach the end of anything and regret not feeling enough. Not loving enough.” He leaned forward a bit, eyes warm with conviction. “That’s why I make clothes. Because there’s nothing more vulnerable, or more human, than creating something with your hands and saying, ‘Here. I made this. I thought of you.’”
Aya felt her chest tighten. “I started with the boys,” Yuma continued, gesturing toward a clothing rack in the corner, where a few more rugged, casual pieces stood. “Making things that felt like them. Pieces that said, ‘I see you.’ And then Kei, well, Kei started modeling, and things just sort of snowballed after he once wore one of my outfits as he showed up at the set, the stylist was intrigued and wanted to know where he got it,”
He laughed, sheepish. “Suddenly people wanted more. I released a few pieces online, and next thing I knew, I was getting calls from stylists, showrooms. It was surreal.” “And now you’ve released two full collections,” Aya said softly, awed. Yuma nodded. “Yeah. They did better than I expected. I still feel like I’m faking it half the time, but” He shrugged. “The clothes speak for themselves. They always have.”
For a moment, neither of them spoke. The studio was quiet except for the hum of the city outside the window and the faint creak of wood beneath their chairs. Aya finally reached for her notebook again, though she hadn’t written a single word. “I think,” she said, “this might be the most important story I’ve written so far.” Yuma grinned, though it was softer than usual. “Guess you better write it well, then.” “I always do.”
As Aya stood to leave, slipping her notebook and pen back into her tote bag, she hesitated. Yuma noticed. “You okay?” he asked, tilting his head, a touch of concern in his eyes. She looked over at him, lips pressing into a thoughtful line. “Before I go, I think we need to talk. About last night.”
Yuma’s expression faltered. He looked down, fingers loosely tangled in the fabric of his pants. “Right, yeah.” Aya stepped closer, stopping just beside his chair but not sitting again. “I’m not mad at you,” she said softly. “You scared me, yeah, but not because I thought you’d hurt me. I just didn’t understand what was happening.”
He nodded slowly, not quite meeting her gaze. “I know,” he murmured. “I didn’t understand either. Not really. It was like my body moved before my mind could even catch up. I’ve never felt something so, urgent.” Aya’s voice warmed. “That’s why I wanted to say something. Because if that girl I interviewed yesterday, if she is the one your wolf reacted to, I think she could be good for you.” Yuma finally looked up at her, surprised. “You do?”
Aya smiled, small and knowing. “She’s grounded. Calm. Thoughtful. But there’s something bright about her, too. The way she talked about her food, the way she lit up when she spoke about her friends, she just reminded me a little of you.” He laughed under his breath, rubbing the back of his neck. “You sure she won’t find me too much?” “I think,” Aya said, reaching out and squeezing his shoulder gently, “that if you love her the way I know you will, it won’t matter.”
Yuma blinked, chest tightening at the weight of her words. “I don’t even know her name,” he whispered, a laugh breaking through the ache in his throat. “But I swear, Aya, I already know I’ll love her more than anything in this world.” Aya’s smile widened as she stepped back toward the door. “Then I hope she’s ready.” And with that, she left, leaving Yuma in the soft quiet of his studio, heart a little steadier than it had been the day before.
~~~
Three days later, Aya sat at her desk, fingers hovering over the keyboard as the final few lines of her article fell into place. She read it back one last time, both pieces side by side, before finally, finally hitting send. A deep breath left her chest. Done.
Her supervisor called her into their office that afternoon, holding a printed draft in one hand and a steaming cup of tea in the other. “This,” the woman said, eyes scanning the final paragraphs, “is exactly the kind of story we need more of.” Aya blinked, caught off guard by the praise. “It’s emotional. Human. You didn’t just write about success, you wrote about what it costs to get there. What it’s rooted in. I could feel both of them on the page.” Aya smiled, heart warm with relief. “Thank you.”
The first half of the article centered around Y/n, the young chef who found comfort in the kitchen after growing up in a storm of instability. Her relationship with food had started with love from her grandfather, but Aya had captured the unspoken truth beneath it: that food became her way to protect others in a way she hadn’t been protected herself.
The second half, Yuma’s half, was just as raw. Aya had been careful with his story. She couldn’t write about werewolves, obviously, but she’d managed to keep the heart of it intact. She wrote about the boy who lost everything and still chose to live loud. Who created light out of scarcity. Who found a new family and built something beautiful from the wreckage. She hadn’t exaggerated a word. She hadn’t needed to. And now, with the story set to publish early next week, Aya felt a gentle sense of closure.
~~~
That night, after dinner had been cleared away and the pack was lounging in their usual way, half-sprawled across couches, others picking at leftovers in the kitchen, Aya stood up with a grin. “I have something to share.” The boys turned toward her, a few eyebrows raising in curiosity. “My article’s officially done. Both profiles. It’ll be published next week.”
Cheers erupted immediately. Maki whooped from the kitchen, and Harua spun a fork in celebration. Even Jo grinned over the top of his sketchbook. “You wrote about Yuma, right?” Taki asked, leaning forward.
Aya nodded. “Yuma and that young chef I interviewed a few days ago. Her name’s (Y/n). I was thinking maybe we should go to her restaurant tomorrow night? Celebrate a little?” That got everyone’s attention. “You had me at ‘chef,’” EJ said, already pulling out his phone. “I’m in,” Fuma added. “As long as there’s dessert.” Harua added. Kei reached over, squeezing Aya’s hand. “I’ll go wherever you go.”
Aya laughed and texted (Y/n) before anyone could change their mind. Hey! Do you possibly have a table for ten tomorrow night around seven? Would love to bring my boyfriend and his brothers to try the food! The response came quickly: Of course! I’ll make sure you have a special table. Looking forward to finally meeting the whole gang, especially the mysterious boyfriend ;)
Aya smiled to herself and looked up. “We’ve got a reservation at seven.” The pack cheered again, voices overlapping as they speculated what dishes might be served. But one person didn’t join in the noise. Yuma.
He sat a little quieter than usual, arms folded over his chest, his gaze fixed somewhere far away. Aya noticed. So did Kei. “What’s up?” Aya asked gently, approaching. Yuma hesitated, then met her eyes. “What if, what if she’s the one?” Aya tilted her head. “(Y/n)?”
He nodded slowly. “I don’t know for sure. But when you came home after meeting her, something happened in me. And if it’s her, what if I lose control again? What if I mess it all up before it even starts?” Kei stood and placed a firm hand on Yuma’s shoulder. “You won’t,” he said. “ We’ll be there if you need us to help you, just because I overreacted doesn’t mean you will, just remember to breathe, okay?”
Yuma tried to smile, but it came out more like a grimace. Still, he nodded. “I just, I hope my heart doesn’t get ahead of me.” “Too late for that,” Maki called from the kitchen, grinning. “Your heart is always ahead of you, Yuma.” Laughter rippled through the room, and for a moment, it lightened the air. But as Yuma leaned back into the couch, eyes drifting toward the window and the stars beyond, a single thought echoed in his mind: Please let her be mine.
~~~
The next day dragged on like molasses. Yuma’s nerves were at a record high, and it showed. He dropped pins, knocked over fabric bolts, and somehow managed to spill tea on a mood board. Twice. His colleagues exchanged glances behind his back. But they didn’t ask questions. Yuma was a little odd sometimes, passionate, intense. Today was just, more of everything.
By the time he got home, the sun was low in the sky and the scent of cologne and hairspray lingered thick in the air. Everyone in the pack was getting ready for dinner. Everyone except Yuma. He was standing in front of his closet, unmoving, staring at a dozen perfectly styled outfits like none of them were good enough. Again.
Fuma leaned in the doorway, arms crossed. “You know, for a fashion designer, you’re kind of a disaster right now.” Yuma flinched. “I know. I’m trying to calm down, I just… what if I screw this up again?” Fuma sighed and walked into the room, placing a firm hand on Yuma’s shoulder. “I know you think you’re the only one who’s ever felt like this,” he said gently, “but I promise you, you’re not.”
Yuma looked at him, skeptical. “I’m terrified too,” Fuma admitted. “The idea that there’s one person out there who’s meant for you? It’s overwhelming. And beautiful. And terrifying. All at the same time.” Yuma swallowed. “What if I say too much? Or act weird? Or she just… doesn’t want me?” Fuma’s hand squeezed his shoulder. “Then you try again. And again. And again. Because if she’s your mate, she’s not here to fix you. She’s here to fit you. Just like you are here to fit her. With all your color and chaos and feelings.”
Yuma’s breath hitched, and then, finally, he let out a slow, steady exhale. “Okay,” he whispered. “Okay.” “Now put something on,” Fuma said with a small grin. “We’re going to be late.” Yuma cracked a smile, reaching for a sleek black button-down, stitched with warm gold thread along the cuffs forming the shape of the moon from the night he was born. Understated, but his. Carefully chosen.
The drive into the city had been loud, typical of the pack. Taki called controlled the music, Nicholas offered unsolicited restaurant trivia from his phone, and Harua nearly choked on a piece of gum from laughing too hard. Aya, nestled beside Kei in the passenger seat, just smiled through it all. In the other car, Maki controlled the music, Jo and EJ were sleeping, Fuma was driving carefully behind Kei, but Yuma? He just sat in silence, the world was blurry out the window, his mind too worried about what might happen.
Now, standing outside the doors of Koyomi, even the laughter and chatter of the pack faded into the background. His palms were clammy. His heartbeat thundered in his ears. He swore he could feel his pulse behind his eyes. He was shaking. Fuma noticed first, stepping closer to lay a steadying hand on Yuma’s shoulder. His grip was firm, grounding.
“It’ll be okay,” Fuma said quietly, his voice low enough that only Yuma could hear. Yuma nodded, tightly. He wasn’t sure he believed it, but he was glad Fuma was there. He was always the calm one, the one who knew how to be quiet in the storm. Right now, Yuma needed that more than ever. He inhaled deeply through his nose.
EJ opened the door. The pack stepped into the restaurant like a slow-moving wave, 9 wolves in city clothes, laughter on their lips, hunger in their eyes, and a city girl. Yuma stepped over the threshold and was hit. The air was thick with scent. Fresh garlic sizzling in olive oil. Citrus from a nearby cocktail. Rose and amber perfume. Ink on linen menus. Wax from candles melting gently on tables. Wood varnish. Old brick. Velvet.
His knees nearly buckled. It wasn’t the strongest scent in the room; it didn’t roar above the rest. But it sank into him. Wrapped around him like silk. Something warm and heady, soft and spiced and utterly devastating. He knew it instantly. The bond tugged hard and fast, his wolf howled in recognition.
She was here. Somewhere in the tangle of people and voices and smells, his mate was here. Yuma’s breath caught in his throat. He reached instinctively for Fuma, who caught him without question, keeping him upright as the pull nearly dragged him forward. His chest burned. His eyes stung. And he whispered, almost to himself, “She’s here.”
The restaurant was softly buzzing, warm lighting glinting off wine glasses, low conversations blending with the soft hum of background music. The pack stood just inside the entrance, drawing more than a few glances as they clustered together near the host stand. Nine well-dressed men and a woman who walked like she owned their hearts, Aya always did stand out, even in a room full of elegance.
A young man approached, around their age, dressed neatly in a black button-up and apron, sleeves rolled just above his elbows. His smile was wide, welcoming. “Hi there, table for ten?” he asked. Aya stepped forward. “Yeah, I’m Aya. I messaged about the reservation?” Recognition lit up the man’s face immediately. “You’re Aya! Oh, (Y/n) told us about you. She said you were so sweet and that the interview went really well. I’m Jay, by the way, one of the co-owners.”
He extended his hand, and Aya shook it warmly. “Nice to meet you. And thank you for fitting us in.” “Of course,” Jay said, already gesturing for them to follow. “(Y/n)’s finishing up something in the back, but I’ll let her know you’re here. She said she wanted to come say hi personally.”
Yuma’s breath hitched. Jay’s scent was strong, closer to hers than anyone else’s in the room. Yuma’s wolf bristled. His instincts screamed at him to step forward, to put himself between them, to snarl and stake a claim on someone that hadn’t even been spoken yet.
But he didn’t. Instead, he took a breath. A deep one. Fuma, walking beside him, must’ve felt the subtle tremble in his fingers, because his hand rested lightly against Yuma’s back. Not forceful. Just present. Grounding.
Yuma clenched his jaw, nodding silently to himself as Jay led them deeper into the restaurant. Control. He had control. He would not make a scene. Not when he hadn’t even seen her yet. Not when he hadn’t even heard her voice.
~~~
Dinner seemed to blur in and out for Yuma, both too fast and too slow at the same time.
For the rest of the pack, it was heaven. The food was unlike anything they’d ever tasted, each dish better than the last. They ate like they hadn’t seen a proper meal in weeks, Maki and Taki ordering round after round just to “try one more thing,” Nicholas and Harua trading plates halfway through, EJ pretending to be patient but demolishing anything that landed in front of him. Jo as usual ate a lot of rice, and even though this was just rice, he swore it tasted better than the one they made at home.
The table was loud with laughter and clinking cutlery, the kind of easy joy that usually pulled Yuma right in. But not tonight. Not when his mind was fixed on the one person who still hadn’t appeared. Every time the kitchen doors swung open, his head snapped up. Every time a new voice sounded nearby, his chest tightened. But it was never her.
And now they were almost done. The table was littered with empty plates, crumbs, and the last dregs of wine. The others were leaning back in their seats, full and satisfied, waiting lazily for the bill to arrive. Yuma couldn’t shake the sinking feeling in his stomach. What if she didn’t come out at all?
Fuma leaned in, his voice low and even. “Hey. You’ve been quiet all night. Talk to me.” But Yuma barely registered the words. His gaze was fixed on nothing, his posture slouched, the weight of longing pressing heavily in his chest. The scent of her still lingered faintly in the air, a constant reminder of how close she was, yet somehow still out of reach.
From the head of the table, EJ glanced over. The Alpha didn’t need to be told what was wrong; he could feel it. The sadness was pouring off Yuma in waves, almost tangible. And suddenly, Yuma froze.
In a blink, he was upright, shoulders rigid, every muscle coiled tight. His eyes sharpened like a hunter’s, locking onto prey. The sudden movement was enough to silence the table. They all knew what it meant. He’d caught her scent. This time, it was fresh. Close. Moving toward them.
The shift in the pack was immediate, subtle, but trained. Kei straightened beside Aya, his arm looping protectively around her. Harua and Nicholas stopped mid-conversation, eyes darting toward the kitchen. Fuma’s hand clamped gently but firmly onto Yuma’s forearm, a silent reminder not to lose himself. EJ’s voice rumbled low, calm but commanding. “Breathe, Yuma.” Because if she was coming closer, they all had to be ready, ready to hold him back if his wolf decided to take control.
~~~ Earlier in the Kitchen ~~~
The kitchen was alive with motion, steam rising from pots, the sizzle of oil on pans, knives tapping in a steady rhythm. (Y/n) stood at her usual station, focus etched across her face as she chopped chives, stirred a bubbling sauce, then darted back to check a pan of sizzling fish.
She barely noticed Jay weaving his way through the chaos until he was right beside her, his expression sharp, urgent. “We need to talk,” he said, low and quick. “Now.” Her heart jumped, hands pausing mid-motion. “What is it? Did someone complain?” “No,” Jay shook his head, eyes flicking back toward the dining room. “Worse.” Her brows furrowed. “Worse than an unhappy customer?”
“That big group I just seated? The one with Aya, the journalist who interviewed you?” He hesitated, voice dipping quieter. “They’re werewolves.” (Y/n) blinked at him, the knife still in her hand, hovering above the cutting board. “You’re sure?” Jay gave her a look. “I can smell them. Definitely not human.”
That sank in fast. She knew supernatural folk existed, vampires, witches, fae, but werewolves? They were rare these days. Supposedly. Jay, of all people, would know. He wasn’t just any vampire; he was one of the rarer kinds, with senses sharp enough to catch details most others missed. If he said they were werewolves, then that’s what they were.
“Should I be worried?” she asked quietly, resisting the urge to peek into the dining room. Jay shook his head. “Most wolves keep to themselves. They’re not usually trouble. Honestly, it’s the vampires you should worry about, not them.” Still, his expression didn’t ease. “Then why do you look like you’ve swallowed glass?” she asked, lowering her voice further.
“One of them,” Jay admitted, “he’s unsettled. Agitated. His wolf stench more prominant. Like he’s holding back something.” (Y/n) swallowed, her knife finally clattering softly onto the cutting board. “Agitated how?” Jay’s eyes flicked back toward the door. “The kind of agitated that makes me want to keep an eye on him.”
Jay had made her promise. “Stay in the kitchen,” he’d said firmly before heading back out to the floor. “Don’t go out there unless I’m with you.” And she had agreed. At the time, it wasn’t a hard promise to keep, there had been plenty left to do. Dishes to finish, sauces to portion, prep lists to finalize for the morning. The rhythm of work kept her busy, kept her mind off the strange twist in her stomach.
But now, closing time was creeping closer. The stoves were off. The last plates had gone out. The prep was done. The kitchen was quiet, too quiet for her liking. And she was tired of waiting. How bad could a group of werewolves really be, anyway?
She glanced toward the dining room door, chewing the inside of her cheek. She’d been working alongside Jay for years, and he was a vampire. A rare type of vampire, no less. If she could be friends with him, if she could handle that truth without flinching, then why should a handful of wolves rattle her so much?
Jay himself had said it, werewolves were usually harmless. It was the vampires you had to worry about. She sighed, tugging at the knot of her apron. Still, she trusted him. If Jay said stay put, then she’d stay put. At least, for now. Her eyes drifted to the door again, and she pressed her lips together. She wasn’t sure how much longer her patience would last.
When Jay finally pushed back through the kitchen doors, his expression was tight but resigned. “Alright,” he said, brushing his hands against his apron. “Time to go greet them. It’ll look strange if you don’t.” (Y/n) exhaled, relief loosening her shoulders. “Good. I was starting to feel rude.” Jay shot her a look. “Just, stay close to me, okay?” She nodded, tying her apron a little tighter before following him out.
The restaurant had quieted some, the dinner rush mostly settled. A few tables lingered, but her eyes found the big group immediately, nine men and Aya, all gathered around a long table near the center. They looked comfortable, laughter and chatter spilling easily between them.
Aya’s presence lit her up instantly, (Y/n) couldn’t help smiling as she imagined telling her thank you again for the article, how much it might help bring even more customers through these doors.
But then, her steps faltered. Something twisted low in her stomach. It wasn’t nerves. Not exactly. More like a pull. A strange current that prickled across her skin the closer they got. She blinked, confused, scanning the table.
Most of the men barely glanced up. A few gave polite smiles. Aya beamed, lifting her hand in a little wave. But one pair of eyes, wide, bright, fixed entirely on her, made the air catch sharp in her throat. She didn’t understand it. Didn’t have words for it. Only that she had never, ever felt anything like it before.
Yuma’s world narrowed the second the kitchen doors opened. The scents of food, chatter, even his brothers, all of it faded into the background when he saw her. The girl walking out beside Jay. Her. His mate. For a heartbeat, he forgot how to breathe.
She was stunning. Not in the way magazines or runways sold beauty, but in a way that made his chest ache. Every movement of hers seemed lit from within, every expression pulling him in deeper. He knew, even if no one else did, that no one alive could ever compare.
Of course, maybe it was the bond. Maybe it was the wolf inside him whispering mine, mine, mine. But even through his own eyes, through his heart, it was true. She was the prettiest woman he had ever seen. And then, her gaze flicked to his.
Something passed between them, sharp and undeniable. He saw the flicker in her expression, the subtle widening of her eyes. She felt it too. Maybe not the way he did, but enough to stun her, to make her pause.
Yuma’s wolf stirred, but not with the wild, feral edge from before. It was reverent. Quiet. Almost in awe. For once, it didn’t fight him for control. It simply looked with him, and in that silent unity, he knew without question: this was her.
Fuma shifted at his side, posture taut, ready. EJ’s sharp eyes flicked between them, shoulders braced in case Yuma lost it again. But Yuma stayed still. For once, there was no urge to leap, no reckless need to move too fast. Because he’d seen it, he swore he’d seen it. She had reacted to him. It was really her.
(Y/n) and Jay stepped up to the long table, and Aya was on her feet in an instant. “(Y/n)!” Aya’s smile was bright, warm, and she pulled her into a hug before she could even speak. (Y/n) laughed softly, hugging her back. But the sound barely covered the low rumble that slipped from somewhere at the table. A growl, quiet, sharp, and distinctly inhuman.
Her eyes flicked, just for a moment, in its direction. She didn’t need to guess who it had come from. Yuma. He was staring at her like she’d stepped right out of his dreams, chest rising and falling a little too fast. For a heartbeat, his wolf was showing.
But then Fuma, seated beside him, gave the subtlest nudge of his foot under the table. A reminder. A tether. And just like that, Yuma swallowed the sound down, his shoulders relaxing by force.
(Y/n) pretended not to notice, her smile steady as she pulled back from Aya. Play it off. Just play it off. They didn’t know she knew. They probably didn’t know about Jay either. Best to keep it that way.
“I’m so glad you came,” she said genuinely, turning toward the rest of the group. Aya beamed, gesturing broadly. “This is my boyfriend, Kei, or well, Yudai but he goes by Kei,” the tall one beside her inclined his head politely, “and his brothers.” (Y/n)’s eyes moved across the table, and one by one, the remaining eight young men offered greetings. Some polite, some more playful. Names stacked quickly in her mind, EJ, Harua, Nicholas, Maki, Taki, Jo, Fuma.
And then, last. He hadn’t looked away from her once, his gaze almost reverent as he finally spoke his name. His voice was bright, almost too bright, but there was a softness underneath. A tremor of something unguarded. “Yuma.”
(Y/n) clasped her hands lightly in front of her, her nerves easing when she asked, “So… how was everything? The food, I mean.” She wasn’t prepared for the chorus of voices that rose up at once. “It was amazing!” “Best meal I’ve ever had.” “Do you do takeout?”
But the loudest of all were Maki and Taki, who leaned forward across the table, eyes shining. “We’re not eating anything else ever again,” Maki declared. “Yeah, you’re stuck with us for life now,” Taki added with a grin. (Y/n) laughed, the sound bubbling up easily. Their enthusiasm felt genuine, boyish, and it flattered her more than any polished review could. “I’ll take that as a compliment,” she said warmly.
Aya chimed in, her smile proud. “The article comes out Monday,” she reminded, turning slightly toward (Y/n). “Hopefully it’ll give the restaurant a boost. Not that you seem to need much help, it’s already booked.” (Y/n)’s cheeks warmed at the praise, tucking a loose strand of hair behind her ear. “Still, it means a lot. Thank you again, Aya.”
Around the table, the boys nodded in agreement, the mood light and comfortable, except for the one pair of eyes she still felt anchored to her. Yuma hadn’t joined in the teasing or the praise. He sat quieter than she expected, but not detached, his gaze lingered on her, steady, like he was memorizing the sound of her laughter. She glanced away quickly, pretending to fuss with the edge of her apron, but her stomach did that strange twist again.
(Y/n) gave the group one last smile, clasping her hands together. “You’re always welcome here. Just give me a little heads-up, and I’ll make sure there’s a table waiting for you.” The table lit up at her words. Maki and Taki exchanged triumphant grins, Nicholas muttered something about moving into the restaurant permanently, and even Kei gave a quiet nod of thanks.
Aya reached out, squeezing her hand warmly before letting her go. “We’ll hold you to that.” (Y/n) laughed softly, then excused herself, slipping back toward the kitchen. EJ rose smoothly from his chair, following Jay to settle the bill. The rest of the pack shifted, stretching, talking quietly amongst themselves. Fuma stayed seated beside Yuma, his sharp eyes steady. He was ready, ready to clamp a hand down, ready to anchor him, but he didn’t need to. Because Yuma was still. Too still.
He sat with his hands curled loosely in his lap, his posture deceptively relaxed, but his eyes, his eyes didn’t leave her. Not once. They tracked every step she took, the yearning etched there so raw it made Fuma’s chest ache just to see it.
Yuma wished, God, he wished, he could stand, chase after her, take her hand and just tell her. Tell her everything. That she was his mate. That she was the piece of him he’d been missing his whole life. That all the brightness he carried, all the love he had, was already hers if she’d only take it. It would be easier, wouldn’t it? To just say it. To stop hiding. But he didn’t. He couldn’t. So instead he sat there, silent, his wolf pressed tight against his skin, and watched her disappear back into the kitchen. And he waited.
Once Jay returned to the back, (Y/n) couldn’t hold it in anymore. She leaned against the prep counter, arms folded tightly. “Okay, I have to ask, what was with that one? The quiet one at the table. Yuma. He kept staring. It didn’t feel like he was being rude, just, it was weird. Is that normal for them? You know, wolves?”
Jay glanced at her, then away, his mouth twitching like he wasn’t sure how much to say. “I don’t know them personally,” he began. “Tonight was the first time I’ve seen that pack. But with wolves in general? There are a few reasons someone might act off.” (Y/n) waited, brows lifted.
“Well,” Jay continued, ticking the possibilities off with his fingers, “full moon’s close. That always messes with some of them, gets their instincts sharper, harder to rein in. Or maybe there was tension in the pack. If they fought about something before coming here, that could carry over.”
He hesitated, lowering his hand. “And sometimes- sometimes a wolf will act like that if they’ve found their mate but can’t, get to them, be with them. It drives them a little wild.” (Y/n) frowned, the word snagging in her mind. “Mate?” she repeated, her tone careful but sharp with curiosity. “What the hell is a mate supposed to be?”
Jay rubbed the back of his neck, finally giving in. “Alright. A mate, it’s just short for soulmate. For wolves, it’s not optional. It’s like fate’s already chosen someone to be the other half of them. Someone who’s supposed to balance them out, make them whole. It’s a once in a life time thing,” (Y/n) blinked slowly, letting that sink in.
Jay went on, lowering his voice like even in the kitchen someone might overhear. “I’d bet money that Aya and Kei are mates. Otherwise a wolf dating a human? Not common. They don’t usually risk that unless there’s a bond involved.”
(Y/n) tightened her grip on the edge of the counter. Her mind snagged on that word, bond. “So, you think someone in our restaurant tonight could’ve been Yuma’s mate?” Jay didn’t answer right away. His lips pressed into a thin line, as if he was weighing how much he should say.
“And what about you?” she asked quickly, almost tripping over her words. “Do vampires have mates too?” That one stopped him cold. His eyes flickered down toward the sink, and instead of answering, he grabbed a glass, filled it halfway, and took a long sip. When he set it down, he still didn’t meet her eyes.
Finally, Jay spoke, his voice quieter than before. “As for your second question, yeah. Vampires do have mates too. Not as often as wolves, but it happens.” His expression shifted, something wistful, something heavy. The kind of sadness that wasn’t loud, but lived deep under the skin.
(Y/n) caught it instantly. She had a hundred questions on the tip of her tongue, but something in his eyes told her not to ask. Her gut said the answer would be painful, maybe a story of someone he lost, or someone he could never have. So she swallowed the questions, letting the silence stretch just long enough before she asked the other thing weighing on her.
“And Yuma?” she pressed softly. Jay leaned back against the counter, folding his arms loosely. His gaze slid to the side, avoiding hers. “I can’t say for sure. I don’t know him, and I’ve never seen him before tonight. But, the way he reacted, the way his wolf was struggling,” He shook his head slightly. “Let’s just say, it wouldn’t surprise me.” It wasn’t a yes, but it wasn’t a no either. (Y/n) bit the inside of her cheek, unsettled by the vagueness, by the possibility.
~~~ A few days later ~~~
The bell above the door chimed, and Jay glanced up from the counter, fully expecting one of their regulars. Instead, the broad-shouldered figure that stepped inside nearly made him drop the stack of menus in his hand. Yuma. Alone.
Jay’s brows furrowed instantly. Wolves rarely went anywhere without at least one packmate, especially not into unfamiliar territory. For one to walk in solo, into his restaurant of all places, well, that meant something. His suspicions from the other night sparked back to life. Someone here had to be Yuma’s mate. And if his gut was right, that someone was (Y/n).
Jay’s jaw tightened. He wasn’t sure if he was more protective or just apprehensive. Werewolves weren’t inherently dangerous, not if they were stable, but he’d seen what a bond left unmet could do to a wolf. It could unravel them. It could make them desperate. And Jay wasn’t sure if (Y/n) was ready for that kind of weight, or if she even had the faintest clue what it meant to be on the receiving end of it.
Yuma spotted him across the dining room, his usual bright grin plastered across his face, but Jay wasn’t fooled. His eyes gave him away, too sharp, too intent. “Afternoon,” Yuma greeted, walking toward the counter with a kind of restless energy in his step. “Place looks busy. Guess Aya’s article did its job, huh?” Jay nodded, slow, careful. “It did. We’ve been packed since it went live.” His gaze flicked toward the kitchen, where (Y/n)’s voice floated faintly over the clatter of pans. And for the first time, Jay wondered whether he should step in, or if this was one of those things fate was going to bulldoze through whether anyone liked it or not.
As Yuma leaned casually against the counter, a strange scent hit his nose. Subtle, but sharp. Not human, not wolf either, something else. Something he couldn’t quite place. His brows furrowed for half a second before he shook it off. It didn’t matter. Not right now.
Because beneath it, stronger than anything else, was her. That sweet, addictive scent he could pick out of a crowd of thousands. It lingered in the air, tangled with the warm, savory notes drifting out of the kitchen. Food, spices, fresh herbs, and her.
His chest tightened, his wolf pressing against his skin, eager, restless. He hadn’t seen her since that night with the pack, and now that he was here, he wasn’t sure how much longer he could wait.
Jay’s voice broke his thoughts. “You looking for a table? Or?” Jay tilted his head, sharp eyes flicking over Yuma as if he was dissecting every move. Yuma smiled, wide and disarming, but his heart was hammering. “Not just a table. I was hoping to see the chef.” Jay’s lips pressed into a thin line. He didn’t move right away. The strange scent clung to him, nagging at Yuma’s instincts, but he forced himself to focus, to stay calm. Because all he wanted, all he needed, was to see her.
Yuma had always been bold. Bold enough to speak his mind, bold enough to throw himself into anything without hesitation, and now bold enough to disobey every word his alpha had given him. EJ’s warning still echoed in his head: take a step back, let fate guide you, don’t push. But patience had never been Yuma’s strong suit.
So here he was, standing in the middle of Koyomi, his wolf restless beneath his skin, determined to take matters into his own hands. He wasn’t going to talk about mates, wasn’t going to dump the weight of his world on her shoulders. He just wanted one thing, one simple, human thing. A date. A chance. But right now, there was something in his way. Or rather, someone. Jay.
The man leaned against the counter, arms folded, watching him with eyes too sharp, too knowing. That strange scent clung to him, irritating Yuma’s senses the longer he stood there. It didn’t help that Jay’s presence was clearly a shield, protective, like he was standing guard over what was his.
Yuma’s jaw tightened. His wolf bristled. “I said I wanted to see the chef,” Yuma repeated, tone a little firmer this time, though his smile didn’t waver. “I won’t take long.” Jay’s eyes narrowed. “She’s busy. And you,” He let the words hang, gaze flicking over Yuma with something close to suspicion. “don’t exactly strike me as someone who came here for the food.”
Yuma leaned in a little, lowering his voice. “I came for her.” He didn’t bother sugarcoating it. No reason to. “And I’m not leaving until I ask her.” For a moment, silence stretched thick between them. Yuma’s heart pounded, his wolf pacing, restless, ready. But Jay didn’t flinch, didn’t move, only studying him like a riddle he didn’t like the answer to.
Yuma’s chest rose and fell too fast, his hands curling into fists at his sides. He could feel it, the way his wolf clawed at him from the inside, demanding to break free. His vision sharpened, narrowed, and before he could stop it, the change flickered across his face. Brown eyes gave way to molten gold.
Jay’s gaze sharpened, but there was no shock in it. No gasp, no step back. Instead, the faintest curl of a smirk tugged at his lips, as if he’d expected this. And then Yuma saw it. Jay’s pupils bled into red. Not the deep scarlet of an alpha’s command like EJ’s, but a lighter, unmistakable shade. The kind that belonged only to one species. Vampire.
The strange scent, the sharpness in his stare, the way he carried himself, it all clicked into place. “You’ve got to be kidding me,” Yuma muttered under his breath, baring his teeth just enough to make his point. “That’s what you are.” Jay straightened, voice cool and even, though his own fangs flashed sharp in the dim light. “And you’re exactly what I thought you were. Loud. Reckless. Dangerous.”
Yuma’s wolf pushed harder, gold burning in his eyes as he stepped closer, their energies colliding like flint and steel. His voice dropped, low and rough. “Stay out of my way.” Jay didn’t budge, his red eyes glowing faintly now, daring him. “Not a chance.” The tension snapped tight between them, both creatures ready to strike, wolf against vampire, instincts demanding blood. But before either could make a move… “Jay?”
The kitchen door swung open, and her voice cut through the air like a knife. (Y/n) stepped out, wiping her hands on her apron, brows knitting together as she spotted them standing far too close, both looking like coiled springs ready to snap. Jay immediately blinked back to human, the red gone from his eyes in an instant. He turned to her smoothly, as if nothing had happened. “Yeah?”
Yuma forced his eyes down, struggling to reel in the gold, his heart thundering. He couldn’t let her see. Not yet. But she had. And the way her gaze lingered on him told Yuma she’d noticed more than he wanted her to.
(Y/n) crooked a finger at Jay, her eyes narrowed dangerously as soon as he stepped within reach. “What the hell was that?” she hissed under her breath, her words sharp and fast like knives. “Fangs. In the restaurant. Are you insane?” Jay raised his hands defensively, leaning closer so only she could hear. “Hey, don’t pin this on me. He started it.”
“I don’t care who started it,” she shot back, her voice a furious whisper-yell. “You’re supposed to know better. You’re an owner here, Jay. What if a customer saw? What if Lila saw?” Jay grimaced, shoulders tense. “I was protecting you.” “By flashing your teeth at someone you don’t even know?” She shook her head, exasperated. “Unbelievable. You promised me, no feeding, no fangs, no slips in this place. I meant it.”
Jay bit back his reply, jaw tight. Neither of them noticed Yuma still standing a few feet away, his posture deceptively casual, but his ears tuned sharp. Every word slipped into him like a blade. She knows. (Y/n) knew Jay was a vampire. She wasn’t afraid of him. She even scolded him like he was just some reckless coworker.
And worse, she’d seen Yuma’s own slip. The molten gold in his eyes wasn’t something she could have missed. A cold wave washed over him. Did she lump him into a category now? Monster. Dangerous. A secret that shouldn’t exist. Yuma’s wolf bristled, restless, but all he could do was grit his teeth and look away, fighting the ache in his chest.
When Jay finally disappeared into the kitchen, shoulders still stiff with irritation, (Y/n) turned toward Yuma. She smoothed her hands over her apron, forcing the tightness from her expression before walking over.
“I’m really sorry about that,” she said softly, her voice a little weary but still warm. “Jay can be, um, protective. Overprotective, honestly. I hope he didn’t scare you off.” Yuma blinked at her, his chest tight. Protective. Right. If only she knew it was himself he was trying to protect her from right now. He shook his head quickly, words tumbling out before he could stop them.
“No, it’s fine. Totally fine. I, uh…” His throat felt dry, which was ridiculous. He could stand in front of crowds, make bold speeches to his pack, design pieces that turned heads, but asking this girl a single question? Impossible. Still, his wolf shoved at him from inside, refusing to let him walk away without trying.
“I was actually wondering,” he began, rubbing the back of his neck, “if you’d… maybe… want to go out with me sometime? Like a date. Or, or not a date, if that’s too much, just… something. Coffee, a walk, dinner. Or, wait, you make dinner. Uh,” He stopped himself before he spiraled further, cheeks warm.
(Y/n) stared at him, blinking, caught between surprise and amusement. Of all things she had expected, this was not one of them. For a moment, she thought about saying no, habit tugged at her, the instinct to protect herself from anything resembling closeness. But Yuma’s earnestness, the way his words tripped over each other, the way his golden-brown eyes shone with such vulnerable hope, it tugged at something inside her.
“Alright,” she said finally, her lips quirking into a small smile. “One date.” Yuma’s entire face lit up, brighter than the sun itself, his wolf howling triumphantly inside him. She wasn’t sure why she agreed, caution still buzzed in the back of her mind, but she couldn’t deny it. He was cute. And maybe, just maybe, she wanted to find out what hid behind all that light.
~~~
When Yuma got home that afternoon, it was like he carried the sun inside him. His steps were light, almost bouncy, his grin stretching so wide his cheeks must have hurt. The others noticed immediately.
He flopped onto the couch, barely able to sit still, his leg bouncing, his fingers drumming against the armrest. Taki plopped down beside him, raising a curious brow. “Alright,” Taki said, narrowing his eyes playfully. “You look like you just won the lottery or something. Spill.” Yuma’s eyes practically sparkled. He leaned closer, dropping his voice to a conspiratorial whisper that was absolutely pointless since his excitement made him loud enough for the whole house to hear.
“She said yes!” Taki blinked. “She…?” “My mate,” Yuma blurted, unable to keep it in. “(Y/n)! She agreed to go on a date with me!” His words came out like fireworks, bursting one after another, and then he actually started bouncing in his seat, fists pumping the air. “I can’t believe it, she said yes, she actually said yes!”
Across the room, Kei let out a groan but couldn’t hide the ghost of a smile tugging at his lips. Aya covered her mouth to stifle a laugh. Harua peeked around the corner, wide-eyed, while Nicholas shook his head with an amused snort. “You’re so loud,” EJ muttered, though there was fondness in his tone as he leaned against the doorframe, arms crossed.
“I can’t help it!” Yuma exclaimed, his grin splitting wider. “Do you guys understand what this means? She wants to see me again, me!” “Pretty sure the whole city understands what it means,” Fuma said dryly, but the warmth in his eyes betrayed how happy he was for the younger wolf. Yuma didn’t care. His wolf didn’t care. For the first time in days, he felt like he could fly.
Yuma was still buzzing, mid-ramble about how he was going to pick the perfect place for their first date, when suddenly his grin faltered. He sat up straighter, his eyes widening. “Oh. Right. There’s one more thing.” The change in his tone immediately drew the pack’s attention. Kei leaned forward, Aya tensing beside him. EJ’s gaze sharpened like a blade.
“What is it?” EJ asked carefully. Yuma scratched the back of his neck, chewing his lip, trying to figure out how to phrase it without making it sound like a big deal. “Well… Jay’s a vampire.” The room stilled. Fuma straightened in his chair, Kei’s jaw tightened, and even Maki and Taki, usually so loud, went eerily quiet, exchanging a glance. “And…” Yuma added quickly, “(Y/n) knows. About him. About me. About all of us.”
That set the older wolves on edge. Fuma’s eyes darkened, his expression unreadable. Kei immediately pulled Aya a little closer without thinking, protective instincts bristling. EJ let out a slow, measured breath, but the weight of it made Jo shrink back into his seat.
“Vampires aren’t like us,” EJ said finally, his voice low, careful. “They don’t always live by the same rules.” Jo hugged his knees to his chest, his wide eyes darting nervously to the windows. “They can do awful things,” he whispered. “Things we can’t fight.” Nicholas instinctively pulled Harua closer when the younger wolf reached for him, grounding him.
Yuma, though, he just sat there with a faraway smile, shaking his head. “Jay didn’t hurt her. He wouldn’t. And even if he did, (Y/n) wouldn’t let him. She’s strong. She’s…” His grin returned, softer this time, almost dreamy. “…she’s mine.”
EJ rubbed a hand down his face, muttering something under his breath in frustration. Kei caught Yuma’s gaze, steel meeting fire. “This isn’t a game, Yuma. If a vampire’s involved, and if (Y/n) already knows what we are, it changes everything. You need to be careful.” But Yuma only leaned back on the couch, unshaken, that lovestruck gleam refusing to dim. “I will be careful,” he promised. “But I’m not going to stop. She’s my mate. That’s all that matters.”
Aya stood quietly as the tension in the room thickened, her hand resting in Kei’s as if to anchor herself. She had grown used to the supernatural through him, but this, this fear in the boys’ eyes, was new. Finally, she asked the question sitting heavy on her tongue. “Why?” Her voice was soft, but it carried. “Why are you so afraid of a vampire?”
Silence followed, until Kei exhaled and leaned forward, his tone steady but grave. “Because vampires and wolves have been at war for almost as long as either of us have existed.” Aya blinked. “At war?” Fuma nodded, his expression grim. “We’re both children of the moon, both creatures of the night, but that’s where the similarities end. Vampires need blood to survive. They crave it. And when they first appeared, they took what they wanted. No one could stop them.”
EJ’s gaze darkened. “Until wolves came. We were strong enough to protect humans, strong enough to stand against them. For a while, the scales balanced.” Kei’s jaw clenched. “But over time, vampires grew stronger. They found ways to overpower us. Manipulation. Tricks. Poison. New powers. And then they nearly wiped us out.” The weight of his words pressed against the room.
Harua shivered, tucking himself closer to Nicholas. Maki and Taki exchanged one of their rare, serious glances. Jo buried his face in his knees, his usuall tall fram suddenly looking small and fragile. Fuma continued, his voice quieter. “The wolves who survived rebuilt in small packs. We stay together, we protect each other. But the war never ended. It only went silent. And when a vampire crosses our path…” He shook his head. “It almost always ends badly.”
Aya swallowed, her throat dry. Suddenly she understood the grief she had always seen flickering in their eyes. The boys didn’t just fear vampires, they remembered. “They killed your families,” she whispered, more realization than question. One by one, the boys’ gazes shifted away from hers. Confirmation in silence.
Aya’s chest ached. No wonder they were worried. No wonder they looked at Jay as a threat instead of a friend. To them, he wasn’t just a vampire. He was a reminder of everything they’d lost. But across the room from her, Yuma still had that stubborn, unwavering look on his face. He’d heard every word, and yet, he wasn’t swayed. Because to him, (Y/n) mattered more.
The room had gone quiet, the weight of history pressing down on all of them. But Yuma, restless as ever, couldn’t sit in the silence. He leaned forward, elbows on his knees, his voice more urgent than defiant. “I need you guys to listen. Jay and I… we almost fought.” That caught everyone’s attention. Kei sat straighter, his hand still wrapped tightly around Aya’s. Harua’s breath hitched. EJ’s jaw twitched, though he stayed quiet, waiting. Yuma continued, eyes flicking from one brother to the next.
“It was tense. My wolf almost slipped out, he saw it, my fangs, my eyes. And Jay… he didn’t even flinch. He bared his fangs right back at me. He’s definitely a vampire. But,” Yuma lifted his hand, palm open like he was offering them something fragile. “(Y/n) was there. She saw it all. She didn’t scream. She didn’t run. She scolded him, not me.” Maki frowned. “She… wasn’t scared?”
Yuma shook his head, the corner of his mouth twitching into the faintest smile. “Not at all. If anything, she looked… curious. Like she wanted to understand.” That smile faded as his voice lowered, more serious than they were used to from him. “Jay’s only problem is that he’s protective of her. Overprotective, maybe. If I didn’t know better, I’d think they were siblings. That’s all. He’s not trying to hurt me. He’s just… trying to protect her.”
The pack didn’t look convinced. Kei’s stare was sharp, Fuma’s arms crossed tight. Even Nicholas shifted uneasily. Finally, EJ stopped leaning against the wall, now towering over them all as he spoke. His voice was steady, calm, but carried the weight of finality. “Maybe you’re right. Maybe she isn’t afraid. Maybe Jay really is just being protective. But it doesn’t matter, Yuma.”
Yuma looked up at him, confused. “What do you mean?” EJ’s eyes glinted like steel. “I mean vampires always mean trouble. Doesn’t matter what face they wear. Doesn’t matter how they act. You don’t know who you can trust.” The words lingered in the air, heavy and cold, as EJ left to patrol, the front door clicking shut behind him.
Yuma sat in silence, his fists clenched, the fire in his chest warring with the warning in his alpha’s voice. He couldn’t let go. Not when he was so sure. Not when fate had finally handed him the one person who felt like home.
~~~
When the day of their date finally arrived, Yuma was a bundle of nerves hidden under a crooked smile. He had debated endlessly, cafés, restaurants, even the arcade that Maki suggested with way too much enthusiasm, but nothing felt right. This wasn’t just any first date. This was his mate.
So, he packed a basket himself, filling it with food he knew she liked (and some he hoped she’d like). Then, with his heart pounding, he led her into the wolf village’s forest.
At first, (Y/n) had been hesitant. The forest was quiet in a way the city never was, the air crisp, heavy with pine and earth. But as they walked deeper, she began to relax. Yuma, to his credit, didn’t push her. He talked just enough to keep her distracted—pointing out trees he sometimes climbed, showing her the little wildflowers tucked between roots, occasionally flashing that dazzling grin when she laughed.
Finally, they arrived at his spot. A small pond shimmered beneath the fading afternoon light, the water reflecting the orange and pink streaks of the sky. A soft breeze rustled the leaves overhead, carrying with it the scent of blooming wildflowers. Yuma spread out a blanket beneath a willow tree, his movements surprisingly careful, almost reverent.
“This is one of my favorite places,” he admitted, setting the basket down. “When everything feels too loud, I come here. It’s… quiet. Safe. Thought you might like it too.”
(Y/n) looked around, her chest tightening in a way she didn’t expect. The forest was serene, beautiful, untouched by the chaos of the world. She glanced at Yuma, noticing how his eyes seemed to shine brighter in the soft light, how his usual restless energy seemed calmer here, grounded.
“It’s beautiful,” she whispered. And Yuma, sitting cross-legged across from her, couldn’t stop the grin that stretched across his face. Not because of the pond. Not because of the forest. But because she was here. They sat side by side on the blanket, picking at the food in the basket. At first, the only sounds were the rustling leaves above them and the quiet ripples of the pond whenever a breeze touched the water.
Yuma wanted to say something, anything, but for once, words seemed too heavy on his tongue. It wasn’t until he caught her sneaking a glance at him that he blurted out, voice softer than usual,
“So… you know about the supernatural?” (Y/n) stilled, her fork halfway to her lips. Slowly, she set it back down and looked at him. There wasn’t judgment in her gaze, not exactly, more caution. “Yeah,” she admitted after a beat. “I know. I’ve known for years.” Yuma’s brow furrowed. “How?”
Her shoulders tensed. She didn’t usually talk about this. But something about the way Yuma was looking at her, like her answer mattered more than the air he breathed, made her push the words out. “When I was younger, a vampire tried to attack me. I was stupid, walking home alone at night, and…” she trailed off, exhaling sharply. “Jay was nearby. He stopped it before it got worse. After that, he couldn’t exactly hide what he was from me. I’d already seen his eyes change, his fangs, you know everything that didn’t make him human.”
Yuma clenched his hands into fists against his knees, his wolf growling inside at the thought of her in danger, even years ago. His golden eyes threatened to flicker through, but he forced himself to stay calm. (Y/n) glanced away, adding quietly, “Since then, I’ve kept his secret. He saved my life. I guess it just… became normal, knowing. We grew closer, and eventually we became best friends,”
Yuma’s heart twisted. Her first experience with the supernatural had been violence. No wonder she looked at him with such careful eyes. But another part of him was oddly grateful, to Jay, of all people. If the vampire hadn’t saved her, she might not even be here.
(Y/n) toyed with a piece of fruit on her plate, then glanced up at him, her brows furrowed slightly. “Can I ask you something?” Yuma grinned, a little too quick. “You can ask me anything.” She hesitated, then said, “Were you… born a werewolf? Or… can people even be turned into one?”
Yuma chuckled softly at her cautious phrasing. “Yeah, I was born a wolf. My whole bloodline runs that way as far as I know. And yes, people can be turned, but it’s really rare. It takes a very specific set of circumstances, and even then, most don’t survive the process, I think last time we heard about a human being turned was like 50 years ago, and it involved a witch, so not really an authentic turning.”
“What is it like? Being a werewolf?” “What it’s like…” Yuma trailed off, glancing toward the rippling pond. He picked at a blade of grass, trying to find the right words. “It’s… life. My normal. I don’t really have anything to compare it to. I don’t know what it’s like to not hear everything within a mile, or to not feel my wolf pacing inside me, to feel the moon give me energy and life, to be bonded with the pack, we’re more than family, it’s indescribable.”
When he looked back at her, his smile was softer, more vulnerable. “But I like it. I like being a werewolf. It’s wild, yeah, but it also makes me feel… alive. Connected. Like I’m exactly who I’m supposed to be.” (Y/n) nodded slowly, her expression thoughtful. “That actually sounds… nice.” Yuma’s chest warmed at that, his wolf practically wagging its tail. She doesn’t hate it. She doesn’t hate me.
(Y/n) had been quiet for a while, chewing over his words as the forest filled the silence with the hum of insects and the ripple of water. Finally, she set her fork down and looked at him, her eyes steady.
“Yuma… can I ask one more thing?” He smiled brightly, happy she wanted to keep talking. “Of course. Ask away.” She hesitated, lips pressing together, then whispered, “Am I… your mate?” Yuma choked on the sip of water he had just taken, coughing violently as his eyes went wide. “W-what?” (Y/n) winced. “I’m sorry, I… I just,”
He wiped his mouth with the back of his hand, staring at her like she had grown a second head. His heart was hammering so hard he was sure she could hear it. “Who told you about that?” Her silence was answer enough. Yuma swore under his breath. Jay. Of course it was Jay.
He ran a hand through his hair, staring at the pond as if it could give him the right answer. He wasn’t ready to tell her yet, not so soon, but he also couldn’t bring himself to lie to her. Not about this. Finally, he turned back to her, his eyes softer, golden flecks shimmering in the brown. “Yes,” he admitted quietly. “You are.”
(Y/n) sucked in a breath, her whole body tensing. He leaned forward quickly, his hands twitching against his knees. “But listen, I know it’s a lot. I wasn’t supposed to tell you yet. You don’t have to… feel the same right away. Or ever, if you don’t want to. But… you asked, so I can’t lie to you.” His wolf whimpered inside him, terrified that he had just ruined everything, but Yuma held her gaze anyway, baring his truth.
(Y/n) sat frozen, his words sinking in. She had expected it, Jay’s hints had made it hard not to, but hearing Yuma say it out loud was something else entirely. A part of her felt a strange warmth bloom in her chest. He hadn’t lied. He hadn’t tried to dodge the question or feed her some easy excuse. For once in her life, someone had looked her in the eye and given her the truth, even when it clearly hurt him to say it. That meant something.
But another part of her was tangled in confusion. Her fingers toyed with the hem of her sleeve as she asked quietly, “What… what does that even mean? Being your mate?” Yuma’s expression softened instantly, like he’d been waiting for that question all along. He leaned forward a little, careful not to scare her, his voice hushed and warm.
“It means you’re the other half of me. The person fate chose for me. My wolf knew the second I saw you, even when I first caught your scent on Aya,.” His hand pressed against his chest, over his heart. “It’s not about ownership. It’s about connection. My soul… it recognized yours.”
(Y/n) swallowed, unsure how to respond. “So… I don’t get a choice?” Yuma’s eyes widened, and he shook his head quickly, panic flashing across his face. “No, no, you do. Always. Wolves don’t. We only get one mate, and if they don’t accept us…” He trailed off, forcing a smile that didn’t quite reach his eyes. “But you, humans, you have a choice. I don’t ever want you to feel trapped. Not by me.”
The sincerity in his tone struck her like a chord she didn’t know she’d been carrying. She still didn’t understand everything, not yet, but at least he wasn’t hiding from her.
(Y/n) hugged her knees a little closer, her brows furrowed as she searched his face. “Okay, but… what about me? How would this affect me if I… if I let it happen? What does being your mate actually do to me?”
For the first time that evening, Yuma looked hesitant. His usual confidence, the brightness in his smile, faltered into something uncertain. He rubbed the back of his neck, chewing on the inside of his cheek.
“I don’t know everything,” he admitted softly. “When it’s wolf and wolf, it’s… clear. We share everything, scent, bond, even emotions if the connection is strong enough. But with humans…” He trailed off, searching for the right words. “It’s harder to explain. It’s still real, still unshakable, but it’s different. Sometimes it’s softer. Sometimes it’s slower. The bond has to grow on both sides.”
(Y/n) tilted her head. “So you don’t actually know what it would feel like for me?” He gave a sheepish smile and shook his head. “Not exactly. But Aya would. She’s like you. Human. She’s… living proof that it works. And she could explain what it feels like better than I ever could.”
Her chest loosened at that, because it didn’t sound like a trap. It sounded like an invitation. “So, you’re telling me,” she said carefully, “that I could talk to Aya, and she’d tell me what it’s like… being with someone like you?” Yuma nodded, a soft spark lighting in his golden-brown eyes. “Yeah. She’d be honest with you. She always is. And I want you to have that. I don’t want you to just take my word for it, I want you to understand it in your own way.”
Yuma glanced at his phone, eyes widening a little when he realized how much time had slipped by. The sun was dipping way lower, painting the pond and trees in warm shades of gold and red. He scratched his cheek nervously before looking back at her.
“It’s getting kind of late,” he said carefully. “I was gonna head home for dinner soon. If you want…” He hesitated, then pushed through. “You could come with me. To the village. My family, well, the pack, they’d love to meet you properly as (Y/n) and not just the owner of Koyomi. And Aya’ll be there too, so you could talk to her if you want. I’ll make sure you get home safe after.”
(Y/n) blinked, her lips parting. “Dinner with your entire pack? That sounds… a little intimidating.” His heart dropped, but he leaned in slightly, eyes soft and earnest. “You don’t have to. I just thought… it could be good. And you’d get your answers. Plus…” He gave a small, crooked smile. “Jo and EJ are cooking tonight. That’s a once-in-a-lifetime experience.”
She rolled her eyes at his attempt at humor, but when she looked back at him, she made the mistake of meeting his gaze head-on. His eyes weren’t glowing, but they carried that same quiet intensity, filled with patience and hope. Puppy eyes, damn it. Her chest tightened. Against her better judgment, she sighed and muttered, “Fine. But only because I’m curious. And hungry.” Yuma’s grin lit up the whole clearing. “That’s good enough for me.”
(Y/n) followed him through the clearing, eyes sweeping over the scattered cottages and the big, warmly lit house in the center. It didn’t feel like the kind of place she expected a pack of wolves to live, it wasn’t wild or cold, but alive, almost like a small village in itself.
“Wow,” she murmured, slowing her steps to take it all in. “It’s… bigger than I thought.” Yuma grinned, rubbing the back of his neck. “Yeah. At first, everyone thought having our own little cabins would make sense. Space, privacy, all that. But…” His gaze softened, flicking toward the big house. “We’re wolves. We don’t actually like being apart that much. No matter how many houses we build, we all just end up in the same place.”
(Y/n) chuckled under her breath. “So the cabins are basically decoration?” “Pretty much,” Yuma admitted with a laugh. “Though Kei and Aya use theirs a lot now. But even they come over for dinner. Food tastes better when you share it.”
(Y/n) caught the wistfulness in his voice and found herself smiling despite the knot of nerves in her chest. She thought about her own apartment, quiet, empty, far too big for just her. The sound of voices spilling faintly from the big house tugged at something deep inside her, something she didn’t want to examine yet. Still, she nodded, trying to keep her voice even. “Well, I hope your pack likes guests.” Yuma’s grin widened, a little boyish, a little wolfish. “They’ll love you. Promise.”
Yuma pushed open the door, and (Y/n) was immediately hit with a wave of noise and the sharp scent of something burning. Voices rang out from the kitchen—someone accusing another of “murdering the avocado,” while from the living room came the sound of crunching as a boy lounged on the couch with a carrot in hand.
“Hey, Harua,” Yuma greeted casually, giving the boy a nod. Harua lifted his hand in a cheerful wave, grinning wide when his eyes flicked over to (Y/n). She felt heat rise in her cheeks under his curious stare, but Yuma kept walking, guiding her further inside. When they stepped into the kitchen, (Y/n) froze for a moment at the sight that met her eyes.
Inside the kitchen, (Y/n) couldn’t help but blink at the disaster in front of her. An avocado lay brutally hacked apart, still with its skin and pit inside as though someone had just gone at it with a knife and called it a day. On the stove, what looked like the charred remains of garlic and onions smoked angrily from the pan, filling the air with a sharp, acrid scent that stung her nose. Ingredients were scattered everywhere, half-chopped, untouched, or dropped in the wrong bowls, as if the kitchen itself had been caught in a food fight.
Several wolves were standing around, looking equally guilty and clueless, their voices overlapping in arguments about what went wrong and whose fault it was. The only one actually moving with purpose was bent over the stove, fanning the smoke and muttering under his breath as he tried to salvage what he could.
(Y/n) recognized him, he was either Maki or Taki, Aya had mentioned both names before, but she wasn’t sure which one. Whoever it was, at least he seemed determined to save what little was left.
All heads turned toward her the second she burst out laughing. The sound broke the chaos like sunlight cutting through storm clouds. To (Y/n), it wasn’t scary or off-putting at all, it was messy, homey, and honestly hilarious. God, these boys desperately needed someone to teach them how to cook.
With an amused shake of her head, she stepped up to the sink, rolling up her sleeves as though she’d done this a hundred times before. She washed her hands briskly, the water rushing over her fingers, before turning back toward the group.
“Alright,” she announced, her eyes glinting with determination, “I’ll save dinner.” Her gaze landed on the boy still struggling at the stove, clearly trying his best. “Do you want to help me, uh…” she hesitated, realizing she wasn’t sure of his name. He spared her a quick grin, wiping his hands on a towel. “Maki. I’m the youngest. Also the one with the most cooking knowledge around here.” He made a face. “But… that’s not saying much.”
(Y/n) smiled warmly, the edges of her chest softening. Something about this reminded her of when she was very young, standing on a stool in her grandfather’s kitchen while he patiently showed her how to chop vegetables without losing a finger. Maki was older than she had been back then, and she was no grandfather, but the familiar feeling of passing on comfort through food made her heart swell.
Yuma sat back, watching in awe as (Y/n) moved easily around the kitchen, sleeves rolled up and hair falling into her face as she directed Maki with a gentle but firm voice. She wasn’t commanding, she was teaching, explaining each step in detail whenever Maki asked why something was done a certain way. And the way she smiled while doing it, warm and patient, lit up the room in a way no lamp could.
Maki looked like he was soaking up every word, following her instructions with the kind of enthusiasm usually reserved for sparring practice. The chaos from earlier was gone, replaced by the sound of vegetables sizzling in butter and the bubbling of a stew that already smelled like comfort and home. Soon, the sharp tang of burnt onions was nothing but a memory, the air now thick with the rich, savory aroma of simmering broth and herbs.
Yuma’s chest tightened as he watched. The way she fit into the pack so naturally, teaching, laughing, cooking like she’d always belonged there, made his wolf rumble with satisfaction. Maybe it wasn’t such a bad thing that she already knew about their world. Maybe, just maybe, it would make everything easier.
Before long, the disaster kitchen had transformed into a miracle. Bowls of hearty stew were passed around the long table, steam curling into the air as hungry wolves dug in. The pack was loud and happy as always, Aya chatting beside Kei, and (Y/n) squeezed between Maki and Yuma, looking a little overwhelmed but smiling nonetheless. It wasn’t just stew they were eating that night, it was her presence. And Yuma thought he’d never tasted anything so good.
Aya leaned back on the swing, letting it sway lazily as she thought about where to start. Then she smiled, soft and a little embarrassed. “Well… I didn’t meet Kei first. I met Harua. He was the one who showed up at my office, bright smile, loud voice, practically glowing. He dragged me into this world without even realizing it. And then…” she paused, laughing under her breath, “Kei saw me one day, and he just, fell to his knees. Right there in front of me. I thought he was sick or something, but no… he was falling for me. Literally.”
(Y/n) chuckled despite herself, but she stayed quiet, listening intently. “After that, it was little things. He started showing up at my work with coffee, always finding excuses to be around me. I didn’t know what it meant then, but I knew he made me feel… safe. And warm. So I asked him out. We went on dates, laughed, talked about everything and nothing.” Aya’s voice softened. “And I kept waiting for him to kiss me, but he never did. Weeks passed, and I thought maybe he didn’t want me like I wanted him. I didn’t know it was because he was terrified I’d reject him once I knew the truth.”
Her smile dimmed, becoming tender. “When he finally told me, about being a wolf, about mates, I thought I’d be scared. But I wasn’t. Because by then, I already loved him. And the bond…” She exhaled slowly. “The bond affects humans differently. For us, it only really settles once we choose it, once we have feelings that can grow into it. But when it does… it’s steady. Strong. I don’t think it ever fades. At least, I hope not.”
(Y/n) found herself leaning closer, caught up in the story. Aya’s eyes softened in the moonlight as she added, “It’s not always easy. Living with nine guys who are loud, overprotective, and sometimes too much? It takes patience. And standing your ground. But it’s fun, too. They’re family. And with Kei…” her cheeks warmed, “…with Kei, every day I feel a little more connected. A little more like I belong here.”
(Y/n) smiled softly at Aya as they rose from the swings. “Thank you… really. For telling me all that.” Aya just squeezed her hand in reply, her eyes kind.
Inside, the house was lively again, voices and laughter echoing through the halls, but (Y/n) felt the heaviness of the late hour settling in her shoulders. “I should head home,” she said, brushing a loose strand of hair from her face. “I took the bus here but…” she glanced at the clock on the wall, “…there aren’t any more running this late.”
Kei, who had been standing nearby, straightened immediately. “We’ll take you,” he said without hesitation. Aya nodded in agreement, adding, “It’ll give you a little space away from Yuma, too. He can be… a lot.”
Before they left, though, she turned back to Yuma. He was standing a little apart from the others, watching her with eyes so full of hope it almost hurt to look at him. Stepping closer, she took a breath. “I want to be clear,” she said gently. “I’m not rejecting you, Yuma. But… I’m not accepting you either. Not yet. I need some time first.”
For a moment, his wolf pushed against his control, desperate for more. But then Yuma’s face broke into the softest smile she had ever seen. He nodded, his voice quiet but steady. “Take all the time you need. I’ll wait. I’m just… glad you’re not shutting me out.”
Her chest tightened at the sincerity in his tone. She offered a small smile in return before following Aya and Kei out into the night. Yuma stood in the doorway long after their car disappeared down the road, holding on to the echo of her words. She wasn’t rejecting him. For now, that was enough.
During the quiet ride back to her apartment, (Y/n) kept her eyes on the window, the soft hum of the car and Aya’s quiet conversation with Kei barely reaching her. Her thoughts were too loud, tangled between Yuma’s earnest smile and Aya’s gentle words about mates.
She slipped her phone from her pocket, typing quickly before she could second-guess herself. Can you meet me at my place? I… need to talk. Jay’s reply came fast, almost immediate. I’ll be there. Might be a little after you, but don’t worry.
By the time Kei pulled up in front of her building, (Y/n) felt a knot of both gratitude and guilt tightening in her chest. Kei waited until she unlocked her front door and waved back at him and Aya, only then pulling away once she was safely inside.
For a moment, her apartment felt too quiet, too still. She was pacing, trying to decide what exactly she wanted to say, when a knock came at her door, sharp, familiar.
Opening it, she found Jay standing there, true to his word, hands shoved into the pockets of his jacket, eyes sharp but steady. “You okay?” he asked, stepping inside as soon as she moved out of the way. And just like that, she let out a breath she hadn’t realized she’d been holding.
(Y/n) spoke in one long stream, as if letting the words spill before she lost the courage. She told him everything, the picnic by the pond, how Yuma had admitted the truth when she asked, how Aya’s story about Kei made her wonder what it would mean for her. She confessed that she had never felt as safe as she had sitting across from Yuma, not even with Jay who’d always been her anchor. And yet… that safety came tangled with fear.
Her voice faltered when she spoke of her parents, how their constant fights had carved into her the belief that love was fragile, temporary, a thing destined to break apart. How every relationship she had tried before ended in the same emptiness, reinforcing the lesson she didn’t want but couldn’t unlearn, that she wasn’t someone worth staying for.
“I don’t know if I can do it,” she whispered, twisting her hands in her lap. “I don’t know if I can give him the kind of love he needs. What if I can’t? What if I break him?” The silence that followed was thick but not uncomfortable. Jay leaned back on her couch, arms folded loosely, eyes half-shadowed in thought. He didn’t rush to fill the space, didn’t try to fix her fears with easy words. Instead, he just listened, really listened, his expression softer than usual, his crimson eyes steady on her like he was carrying the weight of her doubts with her.
He stayed quiet, giving her the rare gift of silence, of being heard without interruption.
When Jay finally spoke, his voice was low, almost too calm, too steady for the ache hidden beneath it. “A long time ago,” he began, eyes fixed somewhere beyond the walls of her apartment, “I met someone. Someone I loved.” (Y/n) sat up straighter. Something about the way he said it told her this wasn’t just any story.
“She was my mate,” he continued, the word heavier on his tongue than when he’d explained it before. “It doesn’t happen often for us, but it happened to me. She was human.” His fingers tapped once against his knee, restless, then stilled. “When I told her what I was… she was terrified. She couldn’t see past the fangs and the blood. To her, I was a monster. But I… I couldn’t give up. I spent years proving to her that I wasn’t. Years trying to show her that I could love her gently.”
The corner of his mouth twitched, something between a smile and a grimace. “And when she finally believed me, when she finally chose me back… she was taken. Another vampire. Wrong place, wrong time. I wasn’t there to protect her. By the time I found her, she was bleeding out in my arms.”
His eyes, usually sharp, softened into something raw and unguarded. “I begged her to let me turn her. To stay with me. But she refused. She said she didn’t want to live as a monster. So she died.” Silence pressed heavy between them, (Y/n) unable to breathe, unable to move.
Jay’s gaze flickered to hers then, a faint, almost impossible smile tugging at his lips. “After that, I thought I’d never care about a human again. I didn’t think I could. But then…” he gestured faintly toward her, “I found you. And somehow, my heart opened again. So, tell me, if I could find the strength to love after that, what makes you so sure you can’t?”
(Y/n) didn’t know what to say. Her throat felt tight, her hands gripping her knees just to keep them from shaking. She couldn’t imagine the weight of what Jay had just shared, couldn’t imagine losing someone like that. Suddenly, his sadness from before made sense. The shadow in his eyes every time mates came up, now she understood.
But the words wouldn’t come. When she stayed quiet, Jay continued, his voice soft, steady in a way that anchored her. “Having a soulmate,” he said, “is a beautiful thing. Even if it only lasts a second. It’s worth it. But you don’t have to accept everything at once. You can just… give it a chance. Take it slow. Yuma will understand.”
He leaned forward slightly, catching her gaze. “And I’m sure of one thing, no matter what you choose, Yuma won’t hate you for it. He isn’t built that way. If anything, he’ll be grateful you even tried.” Her chest ached. She bit her lip, then finally whispered, “Do you really think I’m strong enough to do this?” Jay’s answer came without hesitation. “Yes.” Just that one word, said with such conviction, it nearly broke her.
~~~
The next morning, (Y/n) sat on the edge of her bed with her phone in her hands, staring at Aya’s name in her messages. After a moment of hesitation, she typed out her request, asking if Aya could send her Yuma’s number. She wanted to talk with him.
Aya responded almost instantly, her reply warm and filled with little heart emojis, more than happy to share. She also asked softly if (Y/n) was okay. (Y/n) stared at the blinking cursor for a long time before answering: I think so. But I’m still not sure about everything. Aya’s reply came back quickly: That’s okay. Take your time. He’ll wait.
It eased something in her chest, knowing Aya understood. She saved Yuma’s number into her contacts, thumb hovering over the keyboard before she typed out a quick message: Hey, it’s (Y/n). Aya gave me your number. Can you stop by the restaurant sometime today? I’d like to talk.
For a while, there was no answer. Her stomach twisted, but she shook it off and got ready for work, slipping into her usual routine. By the time she opened the restaurant doors, the nervous weight still sat heavy in her chest, but at least the text was sent.
Hours dragged on, and still no reply. Every time her phone buzzed with an order notification or Lila’s playlist changing, her heart leapt, only to sink again when Yuma’s name wasn’t there.
So she buried herself in work. Chopping, plating, washing, writing down supply notes, anything to keep her hands busy and her mind off the gnawing anxiety. Lila, who had known (Y/n) long enough to read her moods like an open book, leaned against the counter as she watched her friend attack a pile of herbs like they were her worst enemy.
“You’re doing that thing again,” Lila said lightly, though her eyes were sharp. (Y/n) didn’t look up. “What thing?” “The thing where you stress-cut like you’re auditioning for a horror movie.” (Y/n) forced a laugh but didn’t answer. Explaining supernatural mate-bonds and werewolves wasn’t exactly an option, so she just muttered, “It’s nothing. Just… my head.” Lila didn’t push, though her brows knitted. She figured it was trust stuff again, (Y/n) had always been careful with her heart, especially after her past relationships.
Jay, on the other hand, said nothing at all. He had been moving through the kitchen with his usual calm precision, but he’d noticed every little shift in her expression. He’d noticed the way her eyes flicked to her phone whenever she thought no one was watching.
But he didn’t interfere. Their talk last night had been heavy, and he knew pressing her now would only add more weight to her shoulders. She didn’t need another lecture or another layer of advice. She just needed space, and the courage to face whatever answer was waiting for her, whenever Yuma chose to give it. So Jay simply passed her a glass of water and returned to his station. Silent support. Nothing more. And still, her phone stayed quiet.
Later that evening, the bell above the restaurant door chimed, and Jay instinctively straightened his posture, ready to greet another late-night guest. But the moment his eyes landed on the familiar figure stepping inside, a wave of déjà vu hit him. Yuma again.
For a second, Jay braced himself, ready for tension, fangs, or golden eyes, but none came. Yuma stood calm this time, his hands shoved into his jacket pockets, shoulders tight but eyes steady. “She asked if I could come by,” Yuma said, voice quieter than Jay expected. Jay studied him for a long moment before his lips curved into a small, knowing smile. “Yeah. She’s in the back. I’ll go get her.”
He turned toward the kitchen, but after two steps he paused and glanced back. His red eyes softened. “Be careful with her, Yuma. She’s strong, but also… fragile in ways you can’t always see. Don’t push her too hard. If you can give her the space she needs, I think she’ll surprise you.”
Yuma blinked, surprised by the sincerity in the vampire’s tone. He’d expected Jay to fight him at every turn, to guard (Y/n) like a dragon over treasure. But here he was, rooting for him, at least that’s what it felt like. A slow, genuine smile spread across Yuma’s lips. “Thank you. I will.”
Jay gave a short nod, then disappeared through the swinging kitchen doors to fetch her, leaving Yuma to stand in the dim glow of the restaurant’s evening lights, heart racing with anticipation.
As Jay pushed through the kitchen doors, he spotted (Y/n) at her station, sleeves rolled up, focused on arranging plates for the last of the dinner crowd. He crossed the room, his voice casual but carrying a hint of weight. “Someone’s asking for the chef.”
(Y/n) froze mid-motion, her hand hovering over a garnish of herbs. Slowly, she set it down and glanced toward the dining room. Her stomach tightened with a ripple of nerves as she followed her friend out of the kitchen. Who could it be? A regular? A food critic? Someone with a complaint?
Her eyes swept over the tables, searching, but Jay gently nudged her chin with two fingers, tilting her gaze toward the entrance. And there he was. Yuma stood just inside the doors, waiting, his posture almost uncertain, yet his presence filling the space effortlessly. The soft light from the overhead lamps caught in his hair, in the golden undertones of his eyes, making him look like he belonged in the glow of this place.
The tension in her chest loosened in an instant, and before she could stop herself, a smile tugged at her lips, warm, unguarded, relieved. He’d come. After all her worry, her overthinking, her pacing through the day, Yuma was here.
Before walking towards Yuma, (Y/n) turned and gave Jay a light swat on the arm. “You could’ve led with who it was, you know. Nearly gave me a heart attack.” Jay only chuckled, his fangs flashing briefly in amusement. “Worth it. Go on, I’ll handle the kitchen with Lila. We’ve got cleanup covered. You focus on him.” (Y/n) rolled her eyes but her cheeks warmed. She smoothed her apron absently, nerves twisting in her stomach as she took the first step.
Yuma’s whole face lighting up. He lifted his hand in a small, eager wave, the kind a boy might give his crush in high school, soft, unpolished, entirely genuine. His heart thudded in his chest, skipping a beat like a lovesick teenager who didn’t know what to do with his feelings. And though (Y/n) would never admit it, not even to herself, her own heart did the exact same thing.
“Hi,” (Y/n) said softly as she stepped toward him. “Hi,” Yuma echoed, his grin spreading wide just from the sight of her. She untied her apron, draped it neatly over the counter inside, then gestured toward the door. “Come on. Let’s step out for a bit.”
Yuma was quick to move, almost tripping over himself in his eagerness, but he still managed to hold the door open for her with a crooked sort of charm. (Y/n) gave him a small smile in return before they slipped into the cool night air.
For a few moments, they walked side by side in silence, the only sounds the hum of the city around them. (Y/n)’s thoughts circled endlessly. Why hadn’t he answered her text? Had she scared him off? But he was here… maybe he just hadn’t had the time. Still, the question weighed on her. Yuma noticed. He always noticed. The subtle shift in her scent, the faint edge of anxious energy rolling off her. His chest ached at the thought of her doubting him.
“I should explain,” he blurted, glancing at her with an apologetic look. “About your text… I didn’t ignore it. I swear.” (Y/n) tilted her head, waiting. “I was so excited when I saw your name pop up on my screen that I, uh,” his cheeks flushed as he scratched the back of his neck. “I dropped my phone. In a glass of water. And now it’s totally dead.” For a second, there was silence. And then, bright and clear, (Y/n) laughed. A sound so warm and unguarded it made Yuma’s chest feel like it might burst. He froze, drinking it in, and thought, I never want her to stop making that sound.
(Y/n)’s laughter faded, the sound still lingering in the air between them. She took a slow breath, her hands slipping into her pockets as they turned into the quiet of the park, the soft glow of lampposts reflecting off the gentle stream of the river.
“Yuma,” she began, her voice more serious now, “I wanted to talk to you because… I’ve been thinking a lot.” At her tone, Yuma’s heart skipped. Nervous energy surged through him, his wolf pacing inside, ears pricked, tail taut. He shoved his hands into his own pockets to keep them from fidgeting, eyes fixed on her like she was the only star in the night sky.
(Y/n) kept her gaze ahead, as if the words were easier to say when she wasn’t looking directly at him. “I want to give you a chance. That doesn’t mean I’m saying yes forever, or that I’ve figured everything out. It just means…” She paused, trying to find the right words. “It means I’m willing to try. To see if feelings can grow. To see if I can… get there.”
Yuma stopped walking. For a second, he just stood frozen, blinking at her, as if making sure he hadn’t misheard. Then joy rushed through him, so pure and overwhelming it felt like sunlight bursting out of his chest. His smile stretched impossibly wide, his eyes bright as he took a step closer, careful not to crowd her. “A chance?” His voice wavered with emotion. “That’s…(Y/n), that’s all I wanted. That’s all I’ll ever need.”
He let out a shaky laugh, unable to contain it, his happiness spilling over. His wolf quieted for the first time in days, soothed by the promise in her words. And though she wasn’t ready to admit it yet, a tiny flicker of warmth spread in (Y/n)’s chest at the sight of him so unashamedly overjoyed, because of her.
They walked in comfortable silence for a few minutes, the soft trickle of the river filling in the gaps. Fireflies hovered low in the grass, and (Y/n) found herself stealing glances at Yuma, who still looked like he couldn’t believe his luck.
But the curiosity that had been tugging at her finally slipped past her lips. “So… I have another question. A supernatural one.” Yuma grinned instantly. “Ask away. I like your questions.” She hesitated, then tilted her head at him. “Do werewolves actually… turn into wolves? Or is it more of a half-human, half-wolf thing? You know, like in the movies?”
Yuma chuckled, the sound warm and genuine. “Ah, the classics. No offense, but the movies really don’t get us right.” He glanced at her sideways, his eyes glittering with amusement. “Most of us actually turn into wolves. Real wolves. Just… very big ones. Like, bigger than anything you’ve ever seen in the wild. Stronger, faster, sharper senses, it’s our natural form, really.”
(Y/n)’s brows furrowed in thought. “So not a scary monster thing, then.” “Not unless you count having great fur as scary,” he teased, earning a small laugh from her before his expression softened. “But… it’s not always the same for everyone. Some wolves are born with defects that make it harder for them to shift all the way. They can only go halfway, so they end up kind of… stuck between forms.”
Her eyes widened. “Half-human, half-wolf?” He nodded, his smile gentling. “Exactly. Taller, stronger, with the wolf features showing, ears, a tail, claws, fangs. The eyes go gold too, well unless they’re an alpha. It’s… intimidating, but it’s still them. For some, that’s the only shift they can do. For others, like me, it’s a choice.”
“You can choose?” Yuma lifted his hand, flexing his fingers as if imagining the claws sprouting there. “Yeah. I can shift fully, which I prefer. It hurts less and feels more natural. But sometimes it’s easier to just go halfway, it gives me strength, sharper instincts, and I don’t have to completely leave behind… you know, the human part of me.”
(Y/n) studied him carefully, the way his smile softened as he spoke about something that clearly meant more than just biology to him. “Does it hurt? Shifting, I mean?” she asked quietly. Yuma’s chuckle was softer this time, tinged with honesty. “Always. Bones breaking, muscles tearing, everything rearranging. It’s not something you ever really get used to. But it’s part of who I am. And in the end… it’s worth it.” She hugged her arms around herself, shivering at the thought, but she didn’t look at him with fear. If anything, there was something like admiration in her eyes.
(Y/n) kept her gaze on the path ahead, her voice quiet but steady. “I think… I’d like to see it someday. Your wolf form. If you’re okay with it.” Her words were brave, but the small shiver that ran through her betrayed her. It was subtle, almost invisible, but Yuma noticed instantly. His body ran hot, naturally resistant to the evening chill, but she was only in a thin t-shirt. Of course she’d be cold.
Without a second thought, he slipped his jacket off, one of his own designs, tailored sharp but still cozy, and draped it gently over her shoulders. She blinked at him, startled, her fingers brushing the warm fabric as she pulled it tighter around herself.
“You don’t have to-” “I want to,” Yuma said softly, his lips curling into a smile. “Besides, it looks better on you anyway.” Her cheeks heated, and she quickly looked away, pretending to focus on the way the lamplight danced across the river.
“As for seeing my wolf…” He slowed his steps, choosing his words carefully. “If you really want to, I’ll show you. No hesitation. But only if you’re completely sure.” She glanced at him, caught off guard by the seriousness in his tone. His golden-brown eyes were steady, protective in a way that reached deeper than the jacket around her shoulders.
“Why?” she asked. “Because I don’t want to scare you,” Yuma admitted. His voice was low, earnest. “You’re already giving me more than I deserve by agreeing to try with me. The last thing I want is to push you too fast, too far.” (Y/n)’s heart tightened at that. He wasn’t asking for blind acceptance, wasn’t rushing her. He was just offering himself, piece by piece, whenever she was ready.
(Y/n) hugged the jacket closer around herself, the fabric soft and faintly smelling of his cologne, clean, warm, a little woodsy. She’d never admit it out loud, but she liked it. It made her feel safe, cocooned in a kind of warmth she hadn’t realized she’d been craving.
She didn’t need to admit it. Yuma already knew. The subtle shift in her scent told him everything he needed, her comfort, her ease. His wolf practically preened, content that she felt safe in something of his.
But the night had slipped by faster than either of them realized, and eventually (Y/n) slowed her steps with a reluctant sigh. “I should probably head home. It’s getting late.” Yuma nodded, though he didn’t want the evening to end. He shoved his hands into his pockets to keep from fidgeting. “Yeah… but maybe this weekend?” Her brows lifted. “This weekend?”
He smiled, almost shyly, though his eyes still held that familiar spark. “Back at the pond. Just us. We could bring food, talk more… and if you’re really ready, maybe then you could see my wolf form.” For a moment she just looked at him, the idea both thrilling and terrifying all at once. But then she gave a small nod, her lips tugging into the faintest smile. “Okay. This weekend.”
Yuma’s grin stretched wider, his entire body practically glowing with joy at her answer. He wanted to reach for her hand, to hold onto this moment, but he restrained himself. For now, just the promise was enough. As they parted ways, (Y/n) still wrapped in his jacket, both of them carried the same thought in their chests: Saturday couldn’t come fast enough.
~~~
When Yuma came bounding through the front door that night, the whole house could feel the difference in him. His steps were lighter, his grin so wide it was almost ridiculous. EJ and Fuma, who were seated in the living room going over patrol rotations, exchanged a look before Yuma dropped himself onto the couch opposite them, practically buzzing with energy.
“I need to tell you guys everything,” Yuma blurted out. And then he did, about Jay, how the vampire hadn’t been hostile this time, how he’d even seemed supportive. About (Y/n), how she’d smiled when she saw him, how she’d given him a chance. And finally, about Saturday.
“…so we’re going back to the pond,” Yuma finished, his eyes gleaming, “and if she’s ready, I’m going to show her my wolf.” The silence that followed was heavy. EJ leaned back in his chair, arms crossed over his chest, a frown pulling at his mouth. Fuma pinched the bridge of his nose like he already had a headache. “Yuma,” EJ said slowly, “do you really think that’s a good idea?” Fuma added, “Kei hasn’t even shown Aya his wolf yet, and they’ve been official for months. You can’t just jump into this. Showing her that side of you, it’s permanent. You can’t take it back.”
Yuma hesitated for the first time, his excitement dimming just a fraction. “I know. I’m not rushing it, not really. I told her only if she’s completely sure. But… she wants to understand. And I get it. She’s been living in our world longer than Aya. She’s seen more of it. For her, seeing the wolf might make things clearer.” The older wolves exchanged another look. They still weren’t convinced.
EJ’s wolf didn’t like the idea, too much risk, too soon. But they could see how serious Yuma was, how much thought he’d put into it despite his usual impulsiveness. Finally, Fuma sighed, leaning back. “We’re not saying we approve. But…” He shook his head with a small, reluctant smile. “We’ll trust you. Just don’t make us regret it, Yuma.” Yuma’s grin returned, bright and unshakable. “You won’t. I promise.”
~~~
The days crawled by, each one stretching painfully slow as Saturday loomed closer. Yuma was restless, unable to sit still for more than a few minutes. Every time a phone buzzed anywhere in the house, he launched himself at it like a missile, only to let out a long, dramatic groan when it wasn’t his.
And when it was her? When her name lit up on his screen? He squealed, actually squealed, before rolling across the couch with his phone clutched to his chest like it was some sacred treasure.
Nicholas smirked every time, unable to resist. “You sound like a teenage girl waiting for her prom date.” Taki, never one to miss an opportunity, added, “No, no, more like a puppy that just heard the treat bag.” The house erupted with laughter more than once at Yuma’s expense, but he didn’t care. Not one bit. He was walking on fire, glowing with anticipation, counting down the hours until he could see her again. Let them tease. None of it mattered. Because soon, he’d be back at the pond with (Y/n). Just the two of them.
Saturday arrived with a restless buzz in the air. At (Y/n)’s apartment, Jay lounged against the counter, arms folded, his expression unusually serious as he watched her tear through her closet for the third time.
“Be careful out there,” he said finally. “The wolves’ village… it’s close to no-man’s land. That means strays, supernaturals without packs or covens. Some of them don’t care about rules. And some of them…” His crimson eyes darkened. “Not even Yuma could protect you from. Not even I could.”
(Y/n) paused, clutching a blouse in her hands. She looked at him, trying to read if this was just Jay being overprotective, or if there was real danger behind his warning. But then she sighed, folding the thought away for later. “I’ll be careful. I promise.”
Jay didn’t look convinced, but he didn’t push. He only muttered, “Good,” before stealing a glance at the growing pile of discarded outfits on her bed. “Just don’t overthink it. He already thinks you hung the moon. You could show up in sweatpants and he’d probably faint.” (Y/n) laughed softly, shaking her head, but her hands still smoothed over the dress she finally picked. She wanted to look nice, for herself, but also for him. Not forgetting to bring the jacket he had given her a few days ago.
Meanwhile, at the pack’s village, chaos of a different sort was unfolding. Jo and Harua had been roped into helping Yuma prepare, despite both of them grumbling like it was the end of the world. Jo lugged an armful of pillows through the trees, muttering under his breath, while Harua dragged a thick blanket across the grass, trying to spread it evenly by the pond.
“Why are we doing this again?” Jo complained. “It’s his date, not ours.” “Because if we don’t,” Harua shot back, rolling his eyes, “he’ll just throw a single hoodie on the ground and call it romantic.” From behind a nearby tree, Yuma appeared, arms full of a small bag stuffed with snacks, extra water bottles, and a spare change of clothes, just in case. He looked like a nervous whirlwind, checking and rechecking everything with the energy of someone on their first date ever.
Jo groaned loudly, but the smile tugging at his mouth gave him away. Harua, too, shook his head, but there was warmth in his eyes. Because the truth was, seeing their brother so happy, so alive with anticipation, made all the effort worth it.
Just before (Y/n) was due to arrive, Yuma sat by the pond, tugging nervously at the hem of his shirt for what felt like the hundredth time. The blanket was spread, the pillows fluffed, the bag packed, it was perfect. Or at least, he hoped it was.
Then EJ’s voice suddenly cut through the pack’s telepathic link, calm but edged with warning. Everyone, stay sharp. During patrol, Nicholas and I picked up something near the border. Couldn’t get a clear read, but it wasn’t one of ours. Keep your guards up. The link buzzed with quiet acknowledgments from the others, until EJ added, Especially you, Yuma. Don’t get careless. You’ve got someone to protect today.
Yuma froze, his wolf bristling instantly. Do you think it’s serious? he asked. EJ hesitated before answering. I don’t know. Could just be a human in the woods looking for chantarelles. Or it could be worse. Either way, don’t let your guard down.
The link went quiet again, but Yuma’s heart hammered. He clenched and unclenched his fists, forcing himself to breathe. Please let it just be a human, he thought, glancing toward the forest path. The last thing he wanted was danger anywhere near (Y/n). But when the breeze shifted and her familiar scent reached him, his nerves softened. Whatever was out there, he’d deal with it. Right now, she was here, and that was all that mattered.
“Hi!” (Y/n) called out cheerfully as the pond came into view. Yuma’s head snapped up at the sound, his face breaking into a grin so bright it seemed to light up the clearing. He didn’t walk, he ran over, his excitement impossible to contain. “Hey,” he said, reaching instinctively for her bag. “Here, let me take that.”
As he lifted it from her shoulder, his eyes immediately caught on the jacket tied around the strap. His jacket. His chest warmed at the sight. The fabric still held traces of his scent, though now it was mingled with hers, wrapping around it in a way that made his wolf purr with satisfaction. He loved it, loved that she’d kept it close.
(Y/n), oblivious to the storm of emotion behind his smile, only raised a brow when she noticed him scanning the trees, his gaze flicking around like he was listening for something. “You’re looking around a lot,” she remarked softly as they walked toward the blanket.
Yuma hesitated, then sighed. He’d promised not to lie to her. “I should tell you the truth. EJ and Nicholas picked up something near our borders during patrol. They don’t know what it is. Could be nothing. But just in case… we’re keeping an eye out.”
Her steps slowed, but her face didn’t pale with fear. Instead, she nodded, almost calmly, like she’d already expected that being near their world meant risks. “Aren’t you scared?” Yuma asked, searching her face. (Y/n) shook her head gently, her eyes meeting his. “No. Not really. I feel safe with you. That’s what matters to me right now.”
Yuma’s throat tightened, his wolf howling with pride at her trust. He wanted to swear he’d protect her from anything, wanted to promise that nothing would ever harm her, but instead, he only gave her a soft smile and gestured toward the blanket. “Then let’s make today a good one,” he said.
They settled onto the blanket, the pond reflecting the late afternoon sun like liquid gold. Yuma opened the bag and spread out the snacks he’d packed, simple things, but chosen carefully, with the same detail he poured into everything he did.
They chatted easily at first, nibbling on fruit and crackers, (Y/n) laughing when Yuma complained that Jo had nearly eaten half the food before he’d even left the house. Eventually, Yuma tilted his head, his eyes curious.
“So, how’s Koyomi doing? Busy?” (Y/n)’s face lit up, pride and excitement shining through her. “Really well, actually. I think Aya’s article helped a lot, ever since it came out, we’ve been nearly full every night. People keep saying they read about us and just had to try the food. It’s been overwhelming, in the best way.” “That’s amazing,” Yuma said, grinning ear to ear. “I knew it would happen. You’re too good not to be noticed.”
Her cheeks warmed at the genuine praise, but then her brows furrowed slightly. “Wait a second… I just realized something. You know all about me and the restaurant, but I don’t even know what you do.” Yuma blinked, then laughed, rubbing the back of his neck like he’d forgotten that detail. “Oh, right. I’m a fashion designer.” Her eyes widened. “Wait, seriously?”
“Yeah.” He gestured toward her, his grin widening. “The jacket I gave you the other night? I made it.” (Y/n) looked down at the fabric draped over her legs, suddenly seeing it in a whole new light. Her fingers traced the clean stitching, the subtle details in the design she hadn’t noticed before.
“You made this?” she asked, stunned. Yuma nodded, his chest swelling at her expression. “I… wow. Yuma, it’s incredible.” Her voice was filled with such genuine awe that his wolf stirred proudly inside him, tail high, ears perked. Praise had always been something Yuma enjoyed, but praise from her felt like the best thing in the world.
After they’d picked through most of the snacks, Yuma suddenly bounced to his feet, his grin mischievous. “I want to show you something else,” he said. (Y/n) raised an eyebrow, wary. “That look on your face tells me I should be suspicious.” He only laughed, waving her toward the water’s edge. “Come on, trust me.”
When they reached the pond, he kicked off his shoes and gestured for her to do the same. “Let’s dip our feet in.” (Y/n) blinked at him like he’d just suggested they leap off a cliff. “Yuma… it’s autumn. That water is going to be freezing.” He shook his head, his grin never fading. “Not this pond. Just try it. Feel it with your hand if you don’t believe me.”
She sighed, crouching down skeptically, then let her fingers skim the surface. Her eyes widened immediately. “It’s… warm?” “Told you.” Yuma plopped down beside her, proud as ever. “It’s kind of magical, I guess. We don’t really understand why, but the pond stays warm all year. Even in the middle of winter.” Her disbelief slowly shifted into curiosity. “So you can swim in it whenever you want?”
“Yup.” His smile softened with nostalgia. “When we were younger, it became this tradition, we’d go swimming here on Christmas Eve before dinner. Even when the snow was thick on the ground, the water felt like summer. It was our thing, something all of us looked forward to.”
(Y/n) found herself smiling too, her heart tugged by the image of the wolves splashing in warm water while snowflakes fell around them. Something about it felt intimate, like she was being let in on a precious memory.
Quietly, she slipped off her shoes, and let her legs fall into the pond. The water wrapped around her calves like a soft blanket, warm and soothing. She glanced at Yuma, who was already sitting beside her, feet dangling in the water, looking completely at peace. “I like that tradition,” she said softly. “Me too,” Yuma replied, his voice equally gentle. “It’s one of those things that makes this place feel like home.”
They dangled their feet in the warm water, the ripples glimmering with the reflection of the fading sunlight. For a while, neither of them spoke. It wasn’t an awkward silence, it was a quiet that felt… right.
(Y/n) leaned back on her hands, letting the breeze brush her face, and for the first time in what felt like years, she realized she was at peace. Truly at peace. No weight pressing down on her shoulders, no tightness in her chest. Just the warmth of the pond, the forest alive around them, and Yuma beside her.
Maybe this was what Aya had meant when she explained the bond. Maybe it wasn’t about being forced into something, but about fate nudging her toward what she really needed. Fate had chosen Yuma for her… and her for him. And maybe, just maybe, fate knew what it was doing. If that was true, then maybe he really could be good for her.
Beside her, Yuma sat with his knees drawn up, his arms resting on them as he watched the pond. He was quiet too, though his thoughts ran anything but still. He wished he could speed everything up, show her everything he felt, make her see how deeply he loved her. He’d known it since the first moment he met her, weeks ago. His wolf hadn’t let him rest since. He loved her with every fiber of his being, loud and unshakable.
But he also knew she needed time. He couldn’t rush her, couldn’t overwhelm her. So he stayed still, holding the longing inside him, clinging to the hope that one day she’d look at him and feel even a fraction of what he felt for her. He glanced at her out of the corner of his eye. The way she was smiling softly at the water, his chest ached. Please fall for me, he thought. I’ll wait as long as it takes.
After a long stretch of peaceful quiet, (Y/n) pulled her feet from the water, hugging her knees to her chest. She hesitated, chewing on her lip before finally voicing the thought that had been circling her mind since their last walk. “Yuma… could I… see your wolf?”
He turned to her quickly, eyes widening, his wolf pressing against his chest at her words. “You want to?” She nodded. “I do. I know you said to be sure, and I am. I want to understand all of you.” His heart stuttered. He leaned toward her slightly, voice gentler than she’d ever heard it. “(Y/n), I have to ask again, are you sure? Because once you see him… I can’t take that back. And the last thing I ever want is for you to be afraid of me.”
Her gaze held steady, even if her stomach fluttered nervously. “I’m sure. I wouldn’t have asked otherwise.” For a long moment, he searched her expression, every instinct inside him trying to make absolutely certain. Finally, he nodded, exhaling slowly. “Okay. Then I’ll show you.” (Y/n)’s breath hitched, anticipation tightening in her chest.
“But…” Yuma added, rubbing the back of his neck. “I’m not ready for you to see the shift itself. It’s… intense. Messy. I’d rather you see me as I am after. So I’ll walk away a little, shift, and then come back to you. Is that alright?” She gave a small smile, her voice soft. “That’s fine. I’ll wait.”
Relief flickered through his eyes. He stood, brushing his hands on his jeans before giving her one last look, so tender it made her heart ache, and then he disappeared into the trees. (Y/n) stayed by the pond, her heart pounding harder with each second, knowing that when he returned, she’d be face to face with Yuma’s other half, his truest self.
A few minutes later, (Y/n) heard the faint rustle of leaves somewhere behind her. She braced herself, expecting heavy steps, branches snapping beneath a weight that large, but there was nothing. Just silence. Slowly, she turned, and her breath caught in her throat. A wolf.
A very large wolf stood a few feet away, his golden eyes catching the fading light of dusk. Her heart thudded hard against her ribs, half from awe, half from the strange, steady calm that washed over her as she looked at him. He was enormous, almost her height even on all fours, his fur a rich dark grey streaked with pale white threads, like moonlight woven into shadows.
“…Yuma?” she whispered, her voice trembling only slightly. The wolf dipped his head once, a slow, deliberate nod. Her lips parted, amazement flooding her chest. He was beautiful. Terrifying in theory, but standing here, watching her with such patient eyes, he was only Yuma. Different on the outside, yes, but still him.
She hesitated before asking, “Can I… touch you?” The wolf blinked once, then inclined his head again, lowering himself just slightly as if inviting her closer. Her hand shook as she reached forward, but when her palm finally met his head, her breath left her in a soft rush. His fur was softer than she expected, thick and warm, radiating heat like he carried a piece of summer inside him.
(Y/n) couldn’t stop the small, startled laugh that slipped out of her. The sound was bright, almost childlike. “You’re… wow. You’re incredible.” She gave him another gentle stroke, her fingers sinking deeper into his fur. “It feels like… like touching snow for the first time. Familiar, but also like magic.” The wolf’s chest rumbled, not quite a growl, not quite a purr, but something caught in between, contentment. And for the first time, (Y/n) realized she wasn’t afraid at all. She was enchanted.
For a while, it was quiet, almost dreamlike. Yuma had stretched out beside her, his massive head resting gently across her lap. (Y/n)’s fingers combed absently through his fur, twirling strands between them, marveling at how soft he was, how steady his breathing had become beneath her touch. Her own heart slowed, calm washing over her in a way she hadn’t thought possible. For the first time in years, she felt… safe. But then, Yuma’s entire body went rigid.
His ears flicked sharply, eyes glowing brighter as he stared into the trees. A low growl rumbled from his chest, deep and warning. At that same moment, EJ’s voice cut harshly into his mind through the link, strained and urgent:
“Yuma. Something’s breached the border. We don’t know what it is yet, but it’s on our land. Bring the girl back to the village, now. Before it finds you.” Panic jolted through him like fire. Yuma was on his feet in an instant, towering over (Y/n), golden eyes blazing with tension. “Yuma?” (Y/n)’s voice wavered, her hand falling from her lap where his head had been only seconds ago.
He didn’t have time to shift back, not with something possibly closing in on them. He needed her to understand now. The wolf gave a sharp shake of his head, then nudged her shoulder hard with his nose, stepping toward the path back to the village. His movements were urgent, insistent. When she blinked up at him in confusion, he huffed loudly, circling back and pushing against her again, this time with a soft growl vibrating in his chest.
(Y/n)’s eyes widened. “Something’s wrong…” she murmured, realization dawning. She looked out at the tree line, shadows shifting in the distance. Fear curled in her stomach, but when she looked back at Yuma, all she saw was his fierce determination. “You want me to follow you?” she asked breathlessly. He dipped his massive head once in a sharp nod before stepping in front of her, putting his body between her and the darkening forest. His tail lashed once, protective, and another warning growl rippled from his throat.
(Y/n) scrambled to grab her shoes and bag with shaking hands, heart pounding, but she forced herself to stand tall. If Yuma was worried, then she needed to trust him, completely. “Okay,” she whispered, her voice trembling but sure. “Take me home.” Yuma lowered himself slightly, brushing against her leg to herd her onto the path. Then, keeping himself always between her and the shadows, he began leading her back toward the safety of the village, every sense on high alert.
The forest had gone so quiet that (Y/n) could hear the quick beat of her own heart. Yuma’s low growl rolled through the night, warning whatever lurked beyond the tree line to stay back. She kept close behind him, her hand clutching the strap of her bag like it could ground her. Then it happened.
A dark blur launched from the shadows. It slammed into Yuma with enough force to knock the massive wolf off his feet. (Y/n) gasped, stumbling backward as the sound of snapping branches and Yuma’s snarl echoed through the clearing.
“Yuma!” she cried, frozen in place as he shook himself and leapt back up, golden eyes blazing, fangs bared. The thing that had hit him slunk out of the darkness, it moved wrong, its limbs too long, too sharp, like something stitched together from nightmare and shadow. Her breath caught, icy panic wrapping around her lungs. She remembered Jay’s warning: not even Yuma can protect you from everything.
Run. Every instinct screamed at her to run. But her legs wouldn’t move. She couldn’t make herself leave him. Yuma twisted his head back for the briefest second, his eyes locking on hers, commanding, pleading. Go. His body tensed, bracing to lunge again. “No,” she whispered, her throat tight. “I’m not leaving you.”
The creature hissed, its shape flickering like smoke before it lunged again. Yuma moved faster, meeting it midair, his jaws snapping shut around its arm. He slammed it to the ground, the earth shaking beneath them. (Y/n) clapped her hands over her ears at the unearthly screech it let out, but her eyes never left Yuma. She couldn’t, she wouldn’t, leave him, no matter what he wanted. Her body trembled as fear battled against a strange, unshakable pull in her chest, that bond Aya had explained. Maybe she didn’t understand it fully yet, but right now, it anchored her in place.
(Y/n) pressed a hand to her mouth as she finally caught a clear glimpse of the thing Yuma was battling. At first glance it almost looked like a werewolf, but not like Yuma. Its hulking form was twisted, its shoulders hunched, patches of fur bristling at odd angles, claws that looked more like jagged bone than anything natural. Its face was elongated, its fangs sharper, crueler, and its eyes, white as snow, void of any warmth or soul, made her stomach twist with terror.
She stumbled back a step, her mind racing. What is that? Yuma, however, knew exactly what it was. The recognition struck him like ice water in his veins. He snarled and lunged again, teeth snapping, but even as he fought he sent his voice rushing down the pack’s link, sharp and urgent.
Rougarou. It’s a Rougarou! The air in the forest seemed to drop in temperature as the name echoed through the bond. EJ’s growl rumbled back instantly: Are you sure? Yuma ducked beneath a swipe of those skeletal claws, his side stinging as one just grazed his fur. I’m sure! he snapped. Half wolf, half wendigo, it’s scent, it smells like rotting flesh, it’s strong, too strong. I don’t know if I can hold it! Through the link came Fuma’s voice, calm but weighted with steel. We’re coming. Just hold on, Yuma. Do not let it reach her.
Yuma’s golden eyes flicked toward (Y/n) for the briefest of moments, her face pale in the moonlight, her body rigid with fear but still refusing to run. His wolf growled deep in his chest, protective and desperate. I’ll hold, Yuma promised, even as the Rougarou lunged at him again, its roar shaking the trees. He had no choice, he would hold, until his brothers came, or until his last breath.
The Rougarou was merciless, every movement a blur of savage hunger. It snapped its jagged maw at Yuma’s throat, lunged with claws that could have torn a tree trunk apart. Yuma snarled and met it head-on, sinking his fangs into its shoulder and shoving it back with all the strength he had left.
(Y/n) could barely breathe, her hands trembling as she watched the nightmare unfold in front of her. Yuma’s dark fur was matted with streaks of blood, his blood, and still he stood his ground. Every time the beast tried to veer toward her, Yuma threw himself in its path, his massive frame the only shield between her and the monster.
The Rougarou slammed into him again, sending him skidding across the dirt, claws raking deep into his side. Yuma yelped but forced himself back onto his paws, golden eyes blazing with stubborn fire. He was slowing, she could see it, every muscle straining, every breath ragged, but he didn’t back down.
“Yuma…” (Y/n) whispered, tears stinging her eyes. She wanted to run to him, to help somehow, but her legs refused to move, terror rooting her in place. The Rougarou lunged once more, its jaws gaping, its hunger a tangible thing in the air. Yuma met it with a roar that shook the trees, throwing his entire weight into the attack. The two beasts collided, earth spraying beneath their claws, their snarls and growls echoing through the forest. Inside his head, Yuma screamed into the pack link, desperate now: Hurry! I can’t hold it much longer!
We’re close! Fuma’s voice thundered back. Just hang on, Yuma. Just hang on. His chest heaved, his vision flickered, but he didn’t let the Rougarou take a single step closer to (Y/n). If this was the last thing he did, he would make sure she lived.
Yuma’s body was burning, every muscle trembling under the strain of keeping the beast back. His claws raked the earth, his breath came out in harsh, ragged pants, but still he refused to let the Rougarou past him. Its pale eyes locked on (Y/n), hunger dripping from every guttural snarl, and Yuma knew, if he fell, she was done for.
Behind him, he could feel her fear like a pulse. Frozen. Trapped. He didn’t blame her. She wasn’t a fighter, she shouldn’t have to be. So he dug deeper, forcing his battered body forward, every instinct in him screaming one word: protect. But the Rougarou was too strong.
It feinted left, then struck fast, jaws snapping like steel. Yuma wasn’t quick enough this time. White-hot pain tore through his side as its fangs sank deep, ripping across his stomach. He let out a strangled yelp, the sound raw and heart-wrenching, before the world tilted and his legs buckled beneath him.
Blood gushed warm and thick into the dirt. He collapsed, chest heaving, vision blurring as the Rougarou loomed above him. His wolf tried to rise, tried to push back to his paws, but his body refused to listen. Through the haze, one thought cut through: Please… let them get here in time. Don’t let her die. The last thing he heard before darkness threatened to take him was the thunder of paws and voices crashing through the trees, his family, his pack.
(Y/n) screamed, the sound tearing from her throat as Yuma’s massive body crumpled to the ground with a sickening thud. Her knees buckled, sending her crashing into the dirt beside him. She couldn’t breathe, her chest felt locked, her hands shaking violently as she stared at the blood pooling beneath his fur. He’s dying. He’s dying and I can’t do anything. We’re both going to die here.
The Rougarou turned its hollow, white eyes toward her, lips peeling back to reveal jagged, blood-slicked fangs. Her body screamed at her to move, to run, but she couldn’t. She was frozen in terror. Then, a blur of fur and muscle came barreling from the trees. The newcomer slammed into the Rougarou with bone-cracking force, sending the beast staggering backward with a guttural roar. (Y/n) flinched, wide-eyed, as another shape exploded from the shadows, and then another.
Wolves. Huge, powerful wolves. In seconds, she was surrounded, a wall of fur and snarls standing between her and the monster. Their presence was overwhelming, primal, yet oddly reassuring. Somehow, she could feel their intent, they weren’t here to hurt her. They were here to protect.
Her panicked eyes swept over them, trying to piece together who was who. The wolf that had struck first was massive, broader and heavier than the rest. Fuma, she just knew. The one with sleek black fur stood steady and unshakable, Kei. A wolf with crimson eyes, glowing fiercely in the darkness, stood tall in front of her, blocking the Rougarou’s path with a commanding growl. EJ.
Two smaller wolves shifted at the edges, sharp and fast, Harua, and either Maki or Taki, she couldn’t be sure. Another wolf was lean, wiry, with a streak of red threaded through its fur, Nicholas. And beside him, Jo, slightly smaller in build yet taller in height, but bristling with ferocity. They were all here. All except one.
The Rougarou lunged again, its claws raking against the ground as it tried to push past the wall of fur and teeth, but it was too late, the pack had arrived in full force. Fuma met its charge head-on, his sheer bulk slamming into the creature like a boulder crashing down a mountain. The Rougarou reeled back, snarling, but before it could recover, Kei was there, his jet-black form darting in lightning quick, snapping at its legs and darting away again before the beast could swipe at him.
EJ, towering above the rest, moved with terrifying authority, his crimson eyes burning like fire in the night. He released a growl so deep it vibrated through the air, rattling even (Y/n)’s bones. The Rougarou faltered at the sound, just long enough for the three wolves to fall into a rhythm.
Fuma’s strength held the monster back, Kei’s speed slashed at its weaknesses, and EJ’s dominance pressed down like a weight, suffocating the creature’s fight. Yuma had already bloodied the beast with his claws and teeth, its hide was torn, its gait unsteady, dark blood staining the earth beneath it. But the Rougarou’s feral hunger had pushed it past reason, making it stronger, wilder than any ordinary foe.
Now, with three alphas-in-their-own-right bearing down on it together, the tide shifted. The Rougarou stumbled, gasping ragged snarls, and finally collapsed beneath their combined force. It writhed weakly, but it was done, it could do no more harm to them.
Nicholas rushed away the second the rougarou was subdued, shifting back to his human form behind a tree, hurriedly putting on some clothes before running over to (Y/n). Nicholas’s voice was frantic as he crouched beside (Y/n), his hands hovering as though he wanted to pull her into a hug but didn’t want to overwhelm her further. Her cheeks were wet with tears, her hands trembling against her lap, her lips forming only one broken word. “Yuma…”
Nicholas swallowed hard, his heart clenching. “He’s alive,” he promised softly, even if fear churned in his own stomach. “We’ve got him, okay? We’re taking him home.” His reassurance barely touched her, the tears still flowing, but at least she was listening.
Behind them, Fuma, EJ, and Maki were struggling with Yuma’s massive wolf form, careful not to jar the wound too much as they maneuvered his limp body between them. It was slow, brutal work, the coppery smell of his blood staining the earth as they carried him, but none of them faltered. They wouldn’t let him fall. Nicholas straightened, his voice firm now, calling over to Jo, who lingered nearby in his wolf shape. “Jo, let her ride. She can’t walk back like this.”
Jo padded closer immediately, lowering himself to the ground. His dark eyes flickered with sympathy as he glanced at (Y/n). Nicholas reached out, steadying her as he guided her onto Jo’s back. She didn’t resist, didn’t even seem to notice much beyond the shallow rise and fall of Yuma’s chest in the distance. “Hold on to his fur,” Nicholas instructed gently, tucking her hand against Jo’s thick ruff. “We’ll be home soon.”
As Jo rose, Nicholas walked beside her, keeping close as though afraid she’d shatter into pieces if left alone. He spoke softly, trying to anchor her in the moment. “Taki will have soup ready when we get there. Something warm, something steady. You won’t be alone in this, I promise.”
All (Y/n) could do was nod faintly, her voice lost to the storm of fear inside her. Every heartbeat of the journey back felt stretched and heavy, her gaze never leaving the shape of Yuma being carried ahead. The pack moved as one through the dark forest, silent but determined, each of them carrying the same desperate hope: that Yuma would be okay, that the bond between him and his mate would not be broken tonight.
The village was alive with tension the moment they stepped out of the treeline. Lanterns flickered to life along the pathways, throwing warm light across worried faces. Taki was waiting just beyond the main steps, his usual playful grin nowhere to be seen, replaced by sheer panic as his gaze snapped to Yuma’s bloodied wolf form.
“Oh, god,” he choked, rushing forward but stopping short, his hands wringing helplessly. He wanted to help, but Fuma’s sharp look made him hold back. This wasn’t something he could joke or fumble his way through.
Aya, pale and wide-eyed, broke into a run. Aya’s reached out with a hand before covering her mouth as though holding in a scream. “Yuma,” Her voice cracked, but EJ barked her name, keeping her at a distance while the older wolves carried Yuma quickly toward one of the smaller houses.
It was only when Jo crouched down again that (Y/n) realized she was still on his back, her fingers knotted tightly in his fur. Harua was there in an instant, gently lifting her down with Aya’s help. Her legs wobbled beneath her, but she didn’t protest as they guided her inside the main house.
The warm scent of chicken soup filled the air, comforting, homely, but it barely registered. The taste of fear clung to her tongue, sharp and heavy. Her eyes darted toward the door where they’d carried Yuma, her whole body leaning as if she could follow, but Aya’s hand pressed gently to her arm.
“Come inside,” Aya whispered, her voice shaking but firm. “They’ll do everything they can for him. He’s strong. You’ll see.” (Y/n) wanted to believe her, she really did, but all she could think about was Yuma collapsing, the blood soaking into the earth, the way his golden eyes had dimmed in pain.
Inside the small cabin that doubled as their infirmary, the air was thick with panic and the heavy scent of blood. Yuma’s great wolf body was sprawled across a cot that looked too small to hold him, his chest rising and falling in ragged, uneven breaths.
EJ knelt at his side, his hands pressing down on the wound, his jaw clenched so hard it looked painful. “He’s losing too much,” the alpha growled low, frustration burning in his voice. Blood still seeped through his fingers no matter how hard he pressed. Fuma hovered at Yuma’s head, one hand steadying his brother’s shoulder when he thrashed weakly. His normally calm face was tight, panic threatening to break through. “This isn’t working. Pressure won’t be enough, he needs stitches.”
Kei’s hands shook as he tried cleaning away some of the blood with damp cloths, his eyes darting between Yuma’s pale muzzle and EJ’s grim face. “But who? Who the hell do we call? There’s no doctor who’ll see… this.” The room fell silent, save for Yuma’s shallow, pained breathing. Then Nicholas, who had been pacing near the door, stopped sharply, his hand curling into a fist. “There might be someone.” His voice was low, reluctant.
All three pairs of eyes turned to him. Nicholas swallowed, hating the words even as they left his mouth. “Jay. The vampire. If anyone knows someone who can treat supernatural wounds, it’s him.” “No.” EJ’s rejection was instant, sharp. His red eyes glowed faintly in the dim room. “We don’t ask a leech for help.” Fuma glanced between the two of them, his voice calmer but no less worried. “EJ, if we don’t, Yuma could die tonight.” Kei looked down at his younger brother, stroking a blood-matted patch of fur. His throat was tight as he whispered, “I don’t care who it is. If they can save him, we need them.”
EJ’s jaw worked, his teeth gritting, but he didn’t argue. His silence was answer enough. Nicholas nodded once, already turning for the door. He pushed it open with a force that made the wood rattle and sprinted across the clearing, his eyes locking on the main house. Aya’s voice carried faintly from inside, trying to soothe (Y/n).
Nicholas didn’t slow as he pushed through the door. The warmth of the soup hit him first, then the sight of Aya and Harua sitting with (Y/n). She was pale, her eyes swollen from crying, but alert. Nicholas’s chest tightened. “(Y/n).” His voice cracked with urgency. “I need you to call Jay. Now. Yuma’s not gonna make it unless we get help, and your vampire might know someone.”
(Y/n)’s fingers trembled as she scrolled through her phone, her breath hitching in shallow gasps. She couldn’t bring herself to speak, not when her throat was so tight it hurt, but she managed to find Jay’s name and press the call button, then handing the phone to Nicholas. The phone rang only once before Jay picked up.
“(Y/n)?” his voice came through, warm, relieved, like he’d been waiting for her call. But instead of her voice, another, deeper one answered. “No, it’s Nicholas. One of the pack.” There was a pause, sharp and loaded. “…Why are you on her phone?” Jay’s tone lost its warmth, suspicion cutting through it like ice.
Nicholas wasted no time. His voice was urgent, clipped. “We don’t have time for questions. One of ours, Yuma, is dying. He fought off a monster to protect (Y/n). He’s bleeding out. We need someone who can treat him, someone who knows what we are.” On the other end, Jay was silent for a beat. Nicholas thought maybe he’d hung up, but then Jay asked, almost roughly: “And (Y/n)? Is she safe?”
Nicholas looked over his shoulder. (Y/n) sat slumped on the couch, Aya’s arm around her, her eyes glassy but wide with fear. “She’s not hurt,” Nicholas said firmly. “Not a scratch. But she’s… she’s shaken. Badly.” He heard Jay exhale, long and heavy. A kind of relief. “Good. That’s,” He cut himself off. “Listen. I can come. I can help him. I know how to handle supernatural wounds. And if I can’t, I know someone who can.” Nicholas blinked. “You’d… do that? Even for a wolf?” “I’m not doing it for him,” Jay admitted quietly. “I’m doing it for her.”
Nicholas’s grip on the phone tightened. He didn’t like it, didn’t like trusting a vampire, didn’t like what this could mean for their fragile balance of peace. But he also didn’t like the thought of Yuma’s breathing stopping before sunrise. “Fine,” Nicholas growled. “I’ll send you the coordinates. Don’t make me regret this.” “I won’t,” Jay promised. “Tell (Y/n) I’m coming.” Nicholas lowered the phone, his gaze falling to the girl on the couch. Her eyes were locked on him, silently begging for good news. He gave a small, sharp nod. “He’s on his way.”
Jay sprinted through the night, the world around him little more than a blur of trees and shadows. His chest ached with something he hadn’t felt in decades, urgency, desperation, but his feet carried him faster than ever, driven by a promise he hadn’t even spoken aloud: I won’t let (Y/n) lose him.
He knew the wolves would never trust him easily. They had every right not to. His kind and theirs had been tearing each other apart since long before he was born. But Jay had never taken part in that war. He had no desire to. While other vampires played their power games in the dark corners of the world, Jay had stayed out of it, choosing instead to protect, to save, where he could. Maybe that made him weak in the eyes of his own kind. Maybe it made him suspicious in the eyes of the wolves. But to him, it simply made him human.
And in another life, before fangs and blood and eternity, he had been human. He had been a scholar, a student of medicine. He remembered the heavy scent of herbs and ink in the university halls, the way he had memorized anatomy diagrams by candlelight, the precise feel of needle and thread in his fingers. That knowledge had saved lives before, and it would save one now.
But it wasn’t just the past that steadied him. His vampiric gift, the strange quirk of fate that gave him a healing touch, was rare even among his kind. He had learned, painfully, that he couldn’t bring someone back from death, but he could keep a failing body from crossing that line. He could slow the bleeding, knit torn flesh, coax a pulse back into steadiness.
It was that gift he would use tonight. Jay’s crimson eyes glowed faintly in the darkness as he leapt over a fallen log, barely breaking stride. He knew the wolves wouldn’t welcome him with open arms. They might even try to tear him apart the second they saw him. But none of that mattered. He was doing this for (Y/n).
The second Jay’s foot crossed the boundary of the wolves’ land, EJ felt it like a spark of electricity through his bones. An intruder. His hackles rose instantly, his wolf ready to tear the trespasser apart, but then he felt Nicholas’s mind in the pack link, sharp and steady: I see him, I’ll lead him to the infirmary. EJ didn’t like it. Fuma didn’t like it. None of them did. But Yuma’s life was bleeding out of him, faster than any of them could stop, and for that reason alone, they stayed their claws.
Nicholas led Jay across the grounds, the vampire walking with calm steps though his crimson eyes scanned everything, the houses, the lanterns, the tension heavy in the air. He could feel the unease pressing down on him. A vampire in the heart of a wolf village was a contradiction, an impossibility. Yet here he was, and the wolves allowed it because one of their own lay dying.
When Jay entered the small house, the smell of blood hit him like a wave. His eyes flickered faintly, hunger tugging at the edge of his restraint, but he forced it down, jaw tightening. On the bed lay Yuma, pale, his breathing shallow, his side torn open so viciously Jay almost stopped in his tracks.
For a moment, he wondered how Yuma was still alive at all. That kind of wound should have killed him within minutes. And then he understood. His gaze flicked to the thread of scent lingering on Yuma’s skin, familiar to him. Her. The bond was tethering him, keeping him from letting go. The will not to leave his mate.
EJ and Fuma stood like sentinels, bodies tense, wolves inside them ready to spring. Kei hovered just behind them, his golden eyes narrowed in warning. They hated this, hated watching a vampire step toward their brother. But they did not stop him.
Jay crouched beside Yuma. His movements were steady, precise, the way they had been a hundred years ago in a candlelit room of books and bones. He pressed his hands over the wound, fingers splayed. And then it appeared, soft, almost fragile at first. A glow. Small but bright, pale light seeping from his palms into Yuma’s broken body. The bleeding slowed. The raw, torn edges of flesh began to knit together. Even the blood soaking the sheets seemed to draw back, pulled as if by invisible threads, returning to its source.
The wolves stiffened, eyes widening. They had expected trickery, poison, some dark curse, but no. Jay was healing him. For the first time in hours, hope flickered in the room.
Jay’s hands finally stilled after nearly half an hour of working over Yuma. His shoulders sagged, faint traces of exhaustion creeping into his otherwise controlled expression. He tied off the last stitch with careful precision, then smoothed gauze over the wound, his touch gentle but firm, adding a salve from a small vial he’d pulled from his pocket.
The glow of his healing had faded, but its effect lingered, the bleeding was gone, the jagged edges of the wound sealed into a neat scar line beneath the stitches. Yuma’s breathing was still shallow, but steady. Jay sat back on his heels, crimson eyes sweeping over the four wolves who had been silently watching his every move, their muscles coiled tight like springs. He let his bloodied hands rest on his knees as he finally spoke.
“He’ll live,” Jay said, his voice quiet but sure. “The worst of it is mended. But…” His gaze flicked back to Yuma, softened for just a moment. “My healing power takes a toll. Call it a forced rest, like a coma of sorts. He’ll wake, but I can’t tell you when. A week, or two… maybe more. I’ve never used this on a wolf before so the time may vary from what I’m used to.”
The silence was heavy, thick with both relief and unease. Kei let out a breath he’d been holding, his jaw clenched tight. Fuma’s fists eased slowly from where they’d been knotted at his sides. EJ, however, was the one to step forward. His eyes glowed faintly red in the dim light, still wary but softer now. “You’re saying… he’s out of danger?” Jay nodded. “Yes. He’ll heal. His body will do the rest, mostly while he’s still in the coma.”
For a long moment, EJ studied him. A wolf staring down a vampire, Alpha to outsider, history and instinct weighing between them like a blade. And then, finally, EJ inclined his head, low but deliberate. “Then I owe you an apology,” EJ said gruffly. “I, we, judged you for what you are, not who you are. You saved him, when no one else could. For that… you have my respect.” Jay blinked, surprise flickering across his face before he gave a faint smile, something almost sad in it. “You don’t need to thank me. I didn’t do it for you.” “No,” EJ agreed, his mouth twitching into the barest shadow of a smile. “But you still did it, and for that, I’m thankful.”
Nicholas lingered by Yuma’s bedside, pulling a chair close enough that he could hear the steady rhythm of the younger wolf’s breathing. “I’ll stay,” he said firmly, leaving no room for argument. “If he stirs, I’ll call.” EJ gave him a curt nod of approval before jerking his chin toward Jay. “You. With us.”
Jay rose silently, wiping his hands on a cloth. He didn’t flinch under the weight of their stares, but his steps carried an urgency that wasn’t for the wolves at all, it was for her. He knew (Y/n) was hurting. He knew her too well. Beneath all her fire and her wariness, she was someone who cared too much, who blamed herself for things never her fault. She would be sitting there, drowning in guilt, believing Yuma was bleeding out because of her.
The three wolves flanked him as they crossed into the main house. The smell of broth and herbs drifted out from the living room, a stark contrast to the thick copper scent Jay had just left behind. Inside, the rest of the pack was gathered, Aya pressed close to Harua on the couch, Taki with a half-finished bowl in his lap on one armrest, Jo and Maki seated on the floor. And there, on the edge of the couch with a bowl untouched in her hands, was (Y/n).
Her head snapped up the second the door opened. Her wide, tear-brimmed eyes darted from EJ, to Fuma, to Kei, and then froze on Jay. She blinked, stunned to see him standing there in the wolves’ den, blood still smeared faintly across his hands and shirt. No one spoke. The room was tense, silence stretched thin as wire.
Finally, EJ stepped forward. His voice was low, but steady, carrying the weight of a leader. “Yuma’s alive. He’s going to make it.” The bowls clattered softly as several boys set them down in relief. Aya let out a shaky laugh, reaching out for Kei’s hand as he stepped closer to her. Harua blew out a long breath, his body sagging with the release of fear.
(Y/n), however, stayed frozen. Her knuckles whitened around the bowl in her lap, her lips parted but no words coming out. Only her eyes betrayed her, wet and glimmering, fixed on EJ, as if begging him to say more. Fuma added gently, “He’s stable. Resting. He’ll need time, but he’ll wake up.”
That was all it took. The bowl slipped from (Y/n)’s hands, clattering onto the table, soup sloshing over the rim. She pressed both hands to her mouth as the first sob broke free, tears streaming down her cheeks. Jay’s chest tightened at the sight. Just as I thought, he mused silently. She had opened her heart to Yuma already, even if she didn’t yet realize it herself.
Jay crossed the room slowly, aware of every pair of wolf eyes tracking his every movement. But his focus wasn’t on them, it was on her. He crouched down in front of (Y/n), gently prying one of her trembling hands away from her face. His cool fingers wrapped around hers, grounding. “It’s going to be okay,” he said softly, his crimson eyes unusually warm. “He’ll recover. I promise.”
Her breath hitched, tears spilling over again, but she clung to his hand like it was a lifeline. From the couch, Taki’s voice broke the fragile quiet. “How bad was it, really?” His usual playful tone was gone, his eyes sharp with worry. Jay hesitated, glancing at (Y/n) before answering. “Bad,” he admitted, not sugarcoating it. “Bad enough that if I hadn’t gotten here, he wouldn’t have made it. But with rest, and with all of you watching over him, he’ll heal fully. Wolves are strong. Stubborn.”
Maki, sitting cross-legged on the floor, frowned. “How do you know we’ll be enough?” Jay met his gaze without flinching. “Because that’s what a pack does. You carry each other. You keep him safe, even when he can’t keep himself safe. And with that… he’ll wake up.” For the first time since they’d entered, the weight in the room seemed to lift, if only slightly. Aya gave a quiet nod, squeezing Kei’s hand, while even EJ’s rigid stance softened a fraction.
(Y/n) exhaled shakily. The ache in her chest was still there, heavy and unrelenting, but Jay’s words steadied her. She wanted to believe them. She needed to. Still, her heart ached with the thought of Yuma’s crooked grin, his bright eyes, the way he made the world seem louder, lighter. She just wanted to see him smile again.
After a few moments, Jay leaned closer, his voice for her alone. “Do you want me to take you home?” She shook her head immediately, gripping his hand tighter. “No. I’m staying. I… I can’t leave him.” Aya, sitting nearby, offered a small, encouraging smile. “Then you’ll stay. I’ll set up a guest room for you in our little cottage, and you can borrow some of my clothes. You’ll be comfortable here.”
Jay glanced at Aya, then back at (Y/n), his expression softening into something almost protective. He gave her hand one last squeeze before rising. “Then I’ll leave you in their care.” He looked around at the wolves, his voice sharpening just slightly. “If anything changes, if there are complications, call me. Immediately.”
The pack bristled at being given orders by a vampire, but none of them argued. They could all see the truth in his words: for tonight, Yuma was alive because of Jay. With that, Jay turned toward the door, his silhouette framed in the dim light. He gave (Y/n) one last look over his shoulder, silent reassurance, before stepping out into the night.
~~~
The night dragged on like a weight pressing down on her chest. (Y/n) lay tangled in the borrowed sheets, the mattress beneath her soft and inviting, but comfort was the last thing she could find. Every time her eyes drifted shut, they snapped open again, visions flashing in her mind, the Rougarou’s white eyes, the gleam of its claws, and Yuma’s body crumpling to the ground, blood blooming dark against the forest floor. She sat up, pressing a trembling hand to her face. Sleep was impossible. Her heart beat too fast, her thoughts too loud.
Turning toward the window, she caught sight of the infirmary across the yard. A single light burned inside, steady against the night. They were keeping watch. She knew the pack was taking turns, guarding their brother through the long hours. It would be one of the younger wolves by now, surely, Jo, or Harua, maybe even Maki.
They had told her to wait until morning, to give them time to clean Yuma up, to make him look less broken, less frightening. She understood. They wanted to protect her. But that wasn’t what she needed. She didn’t care if he looked pale, if he looked weak. She just needed to see him breathing. She needed proof that Jay’s words hadn’t been empty, that Yuma was really alive.
Her hand brushed over the jacket draped across the chair in the corner, the same jacket Yuma had lent her, the one that still carried his scent. Hugging it close for courage, she slipped quietly from the bed. Her bare feet were soundless on the wooden floorboards as she made her way to the door. If she was lucky, she thought, she could persuade whichever young wolf was on duty to let her in. Just for a few minutes. Just long enough to see him.
The night air was crisp as (Y/n) slipped quietly across the clearing, the lights from the infirmary pulling her closer like a beacon. She rounded the corner, only to nearly bump into Jo as he stepped outside. He blinked at her, his usually calm expression barely shifting. Instead of asking why she was there, his gaze flicked up toward the sky. The moon hung low, veiled in heavy clouds, its glow only faintly cutting through. His voice was low, steady, more a statement than a question.
“Couldn’t sleep, huh?” (Y/n) gave a small, tired laugh. “Yeah. Sleep wasn’t really finding me tonight.” From what little she’d seen of Jo, he was quieter than the others, observant, reserved, always there in the background while his packmates filled the space with noise and energy. But now, sensing the storm inside her, he seemed… softer. Willing to talk. Maybe because he knew she needed something to pull her out of her spiraling thoughts.
“When I can’t sleep,” Jo said after a pause, “I either walk the grounds until my legs are tired… or I sit on the veranda and draw.” That caught her off guard. Her brows shot up. “You… draw?” Jo’s lips tugged into the faintest smile at her surprise. He gave a little shrug, almost shy, and after a moment’s hesitation, he held up a worn leather-bound sketchbook. “Yeah. Want to see?” She nodded, curiosity easing some of the tension in her shoulders.
Wordlessly, Jo led her toward the veranda of the main house. The wooden boards creaked softly under their steps. He gestured for her to sit, then ducked inside for a moment before returning with a folded blanket, handing it to her without a word. She accepted it gratefully, wrapping it around her shoulders as she sank down beside him.
Jo opened the sketchbook carefully, flipping past a few pages before showing her one of the drawings. His lines were clean, precise yet full of feeling, wolves in motion, the pack lounging in the living room, trees around the pond she had just visited with Yuma. Even Aya was there, captured in delicate pencil strokes that somehow mirrored her warmth. (Y/n)’s lips parted in awe. “Jo… these are incredible.”
A faint blush crept into his cheeks, but he only shrugged again, as if embarrassed by the praise. “It helps me make sense of things. When the world feels too loud.” For the first time since the Rougarou, (Y/n) felt her chest loosen just a little, her mind easing away from the horrors replaying inside it. Jo’s quiet presence and his art gave her something new to focus on.
The quiet stretched comfortably between them as (Y/n) turned page after page, her fingers brushing lightly against the sketches. She could see Jo in them, his unspoken emotions hidden in the way he shaded the lines. Some drawings were full of life, bursting with movement and warmth; others felt heavier, shadows lingering in the strokes, emotions weighed down by silence. It was like reading a diary, only told in pencil instead of words.
And then her hand stilled on one particular page. The firelight practically glowed from it, the scene so vivid she almost expected to feel its warmth. The pack gathered around a bonfire, laughter etched into every line, Aya nestled at Kei’s side, and there, front and center, was Yuma. His grin so bright it made her chest ache.
Jo glanced over, catching the way her eyes lingered. His voice, soft but steady, broke the silence. “That night… was one of the first times we saw Kei really let go. He and Aya had just started to figure things out. Yuma wouldn’t stop teasing him for being soft. So… we made a fire. Ate too much food. Told too many bad jokes.” The corners of (Y/n)’s lips tugged upward, the faintest smile forming through the exhaustion. “Sounds… nice.” Jo nodded once. “It was.”
For the first time all night, her mind stopped running in circles. The images of the Rougarou’s white eyes and Yuma’s blood-soaked body softened at the edges, replaced by the warmth of pencil lines on paper, by the memory of a pack laughing under the stars. It was enough to let her body remember how tired she truly was. Her eyelids grew heavier with each blink until even holding the sketchbook felt too much.
Noticing, Jo gently took it from her hands. “Come on,” he said quietly. He stood and helped her to her feet, steadying her as she swayed. He led her inside the main house, guiding her to the couch in the living room. She curled onto it without protest, pulling the blanket he’d given her tighter around herself. The weight of it, paired with the faint lingering scent of the pack’s home, was enough to pull her under. Within minutes, her breathing had evened out, her face softening in sleep.
Jo lingered for a moment, watching her with a thoughtful expression. Then he padded into the kitchen, filled a glass with water, and set it on the table within her reach. With one last glance at the couch, he slipped quietly down the hall toward his own room, leaving the living room in peace.
~~~
(Y/n) rubbed the sleep from her eyes as she padded softly into the kitchen, her hair a little messy, the blanket still draped over her shoulders. The scent of sizzling bacon and eggs filled the air, warm and comforting, carrying her fully awake far better than any alarm could. The faint murmur of voices and the sharp hiss of oil on a hot pan made the room feel alive, even in the early hours.
Her gaze fell on Maki, darting around the kitchen with a wooden spoon in one hand and a frying pan in the other. He looked a little frantic, but there was purpose in his movements, a rhythm he was starting to build for himself. He wasn’t polished, not yet, but (Y/n) couldn’t help the small swell of pride in her chest. She had seen this spark before, the way he leaned into the work, curious and determined to make it better each time. He had potential. A lot of it.
Maki turned and nearly jumped when he caught sight of her standing in the doorway. But the surprise melted quickly into a bright grin. “Morning!” he greeted, his voice a little louder than necessary in the otherwise quiet house. (Y/n) gave him a small, tired smile, returning the greeting softly. Without missing a beat, Maki sent a quick thought through the pack’s link: She’s awake. Breakfast is ready.
She couldn’t hear it, of course, but she noticed the flicker in his expression, the way his eyes briefly went distant as if tuned into a frequency she didn’t have access to. She figured the others would be here soon. The smell of food, the clatter of dishes, the warmth of the kitchen, it almost felt like home.
Breakfast had passed in a blur of chatter and the clinking of cutlery before the pack began scattering in their usual rhythm. Some left for school, others for work, voices echoing through the halls before fading into silence. Aya lingered, though, claiming she’d called in sick, her gaze steady on (Y/n), as though daring her to protest. She didn’t. Aya’s presence was a comfort, one that made it easier to breathe. EJ, too, stayed behind, his quiet authority grounding the house even when the rest of the pack dispersed.
Over at Koyomi, Jay had already sent word to Lila that (Y/n) wouldn’t be coming in, covering for her with the simple excuse of illness. She wasn’t ready to explain to anyone outside this circle what had happened, and Jay understood that without needing to be told.
EJ guided her across the village to the infirmary, his stride calm but protective. He stopped at the door, placing a heavy but gentle hand on her shoulder. “Are you sure you want to see him?” he asked, his voice careful, not doubting, only making certain. (Y/n) swallowed hard, her throat tight. “I have to,” she whispered. The alpha studied her for a heartbeat, then gave a small nod and opened the door, holding it for her.
The sight inside stole her breath. Yuma lay on the bed, pale but alive. He looked far better than he had last night, no longer soaked in blood, no longer clinging to life with every ragged breath, but still fragile, a shadow of his usual vibrant self. The gauze wrapped snug around his middle, a faint scent of antiseptic clinging to the air.
(Y/n)’s chest hitched, her eyes burning. He was unconscious, yes, and might be for a while, but his chest rose and fell, steady and sure. The soft sound of breath through his nose filled the room, and for the first time since the fight, relief loosened its claws in her chest. At some point in the night, he had shifted back into his human form. Jay’s stitches had held, thank god, neat and strong against the angry wound beneath the gauze.
Quietly, she crossed the room, her steps light as if afraid of disturbing him. She sank into the chair at his bedside, reaching forward with trembling fingers. Carefully, she brushed his bangs back from his face, revealing his closed eyes, the familiar line of his brow. Her hand slipped down, finding his, it was warm against her palm. She held it tightly, grounding herself in the warmth of his skin. A reminder. He was still here. He had fought for her. He had survived.
From the doorway, EJ lingered silently, his broad frame filling the threshold. He didn’t intrude, didn’t break the moment, but his expression softened as he watched. There was no denying the bond. No denying the way fate had woven these two lives together. Yes, he thought quietly, his heart warm. Fate knew exactly what it was doing.
EJ had left her alone in the quiet room, his footsteps fading into the stillness as he went to tend to his duties. Aya stayed back in the main house, the sound of pots and pans faintly drifting through the walls as she busied herself with lunch. It wasn’t anything elaborate, certainly not like the food (Y/n) could have prepared, but Aya poured her heart into it, wanting to create something warm and grounding for them all.
Inside the infirmary, (Y/n) hadn’t moved an inch from Yuma’s side. His hand was still in hers, her thumb tracing small, absent circles across his knuckles. She didn’t dare let go, as though the connection tethered him here, to her, to life.
Her voice was quiet, carrying only for him as she spoke into the stillness. She told him how brave he had been, how he’d stood between her and that monster without hesitation. She whispered apologies, voice breaking, saying she wished she had been able to help him, to fight alongside him instead of freezing. She told him how the pack had come, how they’d fought for him, fought for her, and how they were all watching over him now.
He probably knew it all, he’d felt the fight, heard their voices through the bond, but (Y/n) needed to speak, to chase away the silence threatening to crush her. And then, softer than anything she’d said before, she leaned forward, her lips barely moving as the words slipped out in a whisper: “I miss you… and I want to learn more about you.”
Her throat tightened as she held her breath, waiting. For a second, she swore she felt it, his fingers tightening faintly around hers, the smallest squeeze, fleeting but real. Her heart jumped, tears blurring her vision. But just as quickly, his hand relaxed again, limp in hers as if it had never happened at all.
The door creaked open then, and EJ’s steady voice filled the room. “You should go inside and rest. You can come back later.” (Y/n) shook her head at first, clutching Yuma’s hand tighter, unwilling to leave him alone. But EJ’s gaze was calm, understanding. “He wouldn’t want you to sit here and cry all day. Rest a little. We’ll take care of him.”
Her chest ached with the truth of it. With one last, lingering look at Yuma, she slowly let go of his hand. She bent down, brushing her fingers gently through his hair once more before she stood. “You better wake up soon,” she whispered, her voice trembling. And though it nearly broke her heart to step away, she followed EJ back toward the main house, knowing deep down that he was right.
Aya was just setting down bowls on the table when EJ and (Y/n) came in from the infirmary. The smell of her cooking, simple, hearty, and comforting, filled the air, and while it wasn’t nearly as refined as anything (Y/n) would have made, it was warm. Made with care.
“You’re back early,” Aya said softly, glancing between them. She didn’t ask directly about Yuma, she didn’t need to. The shadow in (Y/n)’s eyes said enough. Instead, she shifted the subject, turning to EJ. “How are you doing? Did you get hurt, yesterday?”
EJ shook his head, rolling one shoulder with a faint wince. “Mostly just sore muscles. I was lucky. Kei and Fuma did most of the fighting. Well… besides Yuma.” His voice dropped on the last words, and (Y/n)’s chest squeezed again.
She sat down, fiddling with the hem of the borrowed sweater Aya had lent her. “Can I ask something?” she said after a beat. “How… how did this pack even come together? You all… you’re so close, but it doesn’t seem like you were all born into the same one.” EJ leaned back in his chair, his expression softening as his gaze shifted somewhere distant. “We weren’t. Every one of us lost our first packs, some to war, some to accidents, some…” he trailed off, then cleared his throat. “But we found each other.” Aya listened quietly, her spoon paused in mid-air.
“Me, Nicholas, and Taki, we came from the same pack originally. After we lost it, we stuck together, Nicho and I did out best to take care of Taki even though we were young. Then, a few years later, we found Fuma, Yuma, and Harua. They weren’t from the same packs, but the three of them had already banded together. Fuma was their alpha.” EJ gave a small, almost amused huff. “Then we came across Jo. He was alone. Quiet. Still is, I suppose but he has a lot of heart, he just doens’t always know how to express it. After him came Maki, also alone, the youngest of us all, he’s never quite known how long he was alone for, but we think he was only alone for a few months before we found him. And finally Kei. He was an alpha too, technically, he had no pack, and he had been alone for the longest of us, and for some reason…” EJ gave a shrug, almost awkward. “Both Fuma and Kei decided I should lead, I protested quite a lot, Fuma would have been a better alpha in my eyes, he had more experience and in my eyes, better leadership, but he insisted that it should be me.”
(Y/n)’s brow furrowed. “Even though you’re younger than them?” EJ smirked faintly. “Yeah. I wasn’t convinced either, still isn’t. But they trusted me, and the pack needed a leader. So here we are.” Aya reached over, touching his arm gently with a small smile. “You’ve done well,” she said quietly. EJ looked away, but the corners of his mouth softened.
(Y/n) watched them, her chest heavy. These boys, all of them had gone through so much, yet they had built something warm and whole together out of all that loss. No wonder Yuma had fought so hard to protect her. He had a family now, and he would do anything to protect it.
EJ started thinking about Yuma, his jaw tightened as he set down his spoon, the weight of his words heavy before they even left his mouth. “I should’ve gotten there sooner yesterday,” he said quietly. “If we’d come quicker… this never would’ve happened.” Aya frowned immediately, shaking her head. “Don’t do that to yourself, EJ. You can’t blame yourself for something none of you could have predicted.”
(Y/n) nodded, her voice soft but steady. “She’s right. If anyone’s to blame, it’s me and Yuma for being out by the pond in the first place. You warned him something might be close to your borders, but none of us knew what it was. If we’d stayed near the village… maybe the rougarou would’ve attacked here instead. And then…” She swallowed, glancing around the cozy kitchen. “Then maybe more of you would’ve gotten hurt. Or this whole place could’ve been destroyed.” The silence stretched for a moment. Finally, EJ exhaled through his nose and gave a small nod, conceding.
“Thank you,” (Y/n) said after a pause, her voice trembling slightly. “For taking care of me. For… for making sure I didn’t fall apart.” A rare smile flickered across EJ’s face, faint but genuine. “That’s what a pack does,” he said simply. “We take care of each other.” (Y/n) blinked at him, startled. “But… I’m not part of your pack.”
For the first time since the fight, EJ laughed. It was a low, warm sound, almost surprising coming from him. “As Yuma’s mate, accepted or not, you’re part of us now. That means you’re under our protection. It means we’ll care for you, just like we would any of our own.”
(Y/n) felt her throat tighten, but not from fear this time. Instead, something else bloomed inside her, something fragile, warm, and unfamiliar. A sense of belonging. She gave EJ a small, genuine smile, one that reached her tired eyes. “Thank you,” she whispered again, softer this time. And for the first time in her life, (Y/n) felt like she might finally have a home. A family. Something she’d never really had before.
(Y/n) and Aya went to the kitchen to wash the dishes while EJ went back out to patrol and check on Yuma. The water was warm on their hands, the steady clink of plates against each other filling the silence. Aya passed (Y/n) another dish to dry, giving her an encouraging glance before finally asking, gently, “So… how are you feeling? About all of this, the pack, Yuma, the whole mate thing?”
(Y/n) let out a heavy sigh, setting the towel down for a moment. She leaned her hip against the counter, eyes fixed on the soapy water. “Conflicted,” she admitted. “Mostly because I’m afraid. Afraid of being loved.” Aya tilted her head, not saying anything, letting her continue.
“My parents…” (Y/n) started, her voice tight. “They weren’t… good people, as I kind of told you during the interview. They fought constantly. Screamed at each other, at me. And when they weren’t fighting, it was like I didn’t exist at all. I grew up learning that love was just… noise. Pain. That it didn’t mean safety, that love was conditional, the only time they ‘loved’ me was when I did something for them.”
She swallowed hard, her hands gripping the edge of the counter. “And the guys I’ve dated? They weren’t any better. Toxic, manipulative. I kept falling into the same patterns, and every time I thought maybe, just maybe, this person cared about me, it turned out they just wanted to use me.” Aya quietly reached over, resting her hand on (Y/n)’s arm.
(Y/n) gave a small, bitter laugh, though her eyes were shiny. “So I guess I’ve always believed love wasn’t for me. That I wasn’t meant to have something like that. And now Yuma… he feels different. I want to believe he’s different. That he really means what he says, that the way he looks at me is real. But… I’m terrified. What if I let myself believe it, and I end up wrong again?” Aya squeezed her arm gently, grounding her. “You’re not wrong this time.” Tears pricked (Y/n)’s eyes, but she stayed quiet, waiting to hear more.
Aya dried her hands slowly with the towel, her gaze soft but steady on (Y/n). “Being scared is normal,” she said gently. “Everyone’s scared of love, in their own way. I was, Kei was. Even Yuma is.” (Y/n)’s brows knitted together, almost disbelieving. “Yuma? Scared?”
Aya nodded without hesitation. “Yes. He talked to me about it once, before… before he even knew you were his mate. He was terrified of never finding her, of being alone forever. And then, when he caught your scent…” Aya gave her a small smile. “He was just as terrified, but in a different way. Terrified he wouldn’t be enough for you. Or that he’d be too much, too much energy, too much emotion, too overwhelming.”
(Y/n) blinked, her throat tight. She could hardly imagine Yuma, loud, bright, bold Yuma, being afraid like that. But Aya’s tone was too earnest for it to be a lie. “He was afraid of scaring you,” Aya added softly. “Of hurting you somehow, even without meaning to.” (Y/n) looked down at her hands, silent, her chest heavy with conflicting emotions. Aya leaned closer, lowering her voice as though sharing a secret.
“If you tell him about your past, about your fears… he’ll understand. He’ll do everything in his power to help you through it. He would wait ten years if that’s what you needed.” (Y/n) swallowed hard, her heart aching at the thought. Ten years. She couldn’t even imagine someone having that kind of patience with her. No one ever had. Aya smiled knowingly, a little spark of warmth in her eyes. “That’s the kind of love he has for you already. You don’t have to rush. You just have to let yourself believe it.”
“I just have to hope that he’ll be fine now,” (Y/n) said at last, her voice quieter than before. Her eyes flickered to the window, where the infirmary stood in the distance, and her chest tightened with guilt. “But I don’t know what to do, Aya. I should go home, right? Go back to the restaurant. It’s only been one day, but it feels so wrong to dump everything on Lila and Jay. They don’t deserve that.” She pressed her lips together, twisting the dish towel in her hands. “But at the same time, I don’t want to leave Yuma. I want to be here when he wakes up.”
Aya leaned against the counter, her expression soft. “At the end of the day,” she said gently, “it’s up to you. There isn’t a right or wrong choice here.” (Y/n) looked at her, searching, hoping for Aya to decide for her, but the woman just gave her that patient, knowing smile.
“The pack will be here for you,” Aya continued. “Whatever you need. If you want to stay here in the village, we’ll make it work. If you want to go home, we’ll understand. If you want to keep working at Koyomi but still sleep here, Kei or one of the others can drive you to and from work every day. Whatever makes it easier for you.”
The relief that spread through (Y/n)’s chest was almost dizzying. She hadn’t realized how heavy the burden of choice had been, but knowing she wasn’t expected to carry it all on her own… it made her shoulders drop, just a little. “They’d really do that?” she asked, almost disbelieving.
Aya smiled. “They’d do anything to help you. That’s what being part of a pack means, even if you don’t realize you are one us yet.” (Y/n) let out a shaky little laugh, some of the tension easing. She still didn’t know what her decision would be, but at least now, she didn’t feel so trapped between impossible options.
(Y/n) spent another two hours at Yuma’s side after lunch, her fingers brushing against his hand every now and then, as if the touch alone might coax him back to her. She made a quick call to Jay about a business matter, then drifted back to the infirmary, unable to stay away for long. Time passed slowly, but she didn’t mind.
At one point, she had asked EJ if he could let her know when Maki returned from school, she wanted to talk with him. True to his word, when Maki came home, EJ sought her out quietly in the infirmary. “He’s back,” EJ told her. “If you still want to talk with him.” (Y/n) looked up from Yuma, nodded, and whispered a soft “thank you” before rising to her feet. She gave Yuma’s hand one last squeeze before slipping out and heading into the main house.
She didn’t have to wait long. Maki came out from his room, a smile tugging at his lips when he spotted her waiting. “Hey,” he said lightly, brushing a hand through his hair. “EJ said you wanted to talk to me? What’s up?” (Y/n) hesitated for a second before her own lips curved into a small smile. “Yeah. I was wondering…” she trailed off, then straightened, her voice more certain. “Do you want to make dinner for the pack with me tonight? I can teach you one of my recipes.” Maki’s eyes lit up immediately, his grin spreading wide. “Really? You mean it?” When she nodded, his excitement only grew. “Then yes! Absolutely, yes. I’d love that.”
Maki led (Y/n) toward the pantry, bouncing a little on the balls of his feet, clearly thrilled about their little project together. When he swung open the door, (Y/n) stopped in her tracks. Her eyes widened as she took in the shelves lined wall to wall, stacked with jars, bags of flour and rice, canned goods, baskets of vegetables, and bundles of herbs hanging upside down to dry. It wasn’t exactly as polished or perfectly stocked as Koyomi’s, but it came surprisingly close. She turned to Maki with a laugh. “This almost rivals my pantry back at the restaurant. I didn’t expect that.”
“Yeah,” Maki said, a little sheepish, rubbing at the back of his neck. “We kinda eat a lot, so… big pantry.” (Y/n) grinned, shaking her head fondly before starting to list off what she needed. One by one, Maki moved through the pantry, grabbing items quickly and carefully as she called them out. He seemed proud to know where everything was, placing onions, carrots, and spices onto the counter without hesitation.
As she reached for a jar of broth, she asked casually, “Do you like cooking?” Maki’s face brightened instantly, his hands pausing mid-motion with the carrots. “Yeah, I really do.” His tone was warm, full of a simple kind of joy. Then it softened, turning bittersweet. “Before I lost my pack… my parents… I used to help my mom in the kitchen all the time. She taught me a lot, though I was still little. It’s been a while, so I don’t remember everything, but I do my best. Out of everyone here, I guess I’m the best cook in the pack.”
He gave a small chuckle, though his shoulders hunched slightly as if embarrassed by the admission. (Y/n) felt her chest tighten. She saw so much of herself in him, how cooking could be a lifeline, a way to hold onto something good when the rest of the world had been taken away. To her, it was her grandfather. To Maki, his mother. For both of them, it was a tether to a memory that was worth cherishing. She smiled softly at him, a little gentler this time. “Then let’s make something together worth remembering.”
They carried the ingredients back into the kitchen, setting everything out on the counters. (Y/n) rolled up her sleeves, showing Maki how to dice the onions properly before moving on to the carrots. Just like last time, he was a quick study, watching carefully, asking small but thoughtful questions, then mimicking her movements almost perfectly.
(Y/n) found herself smiling more than once as she observed him. He had a feel for food, a natural instinct that reminded her of her own beginnings in the kitchen. Sometimes she forgot he was the youngest in the pack, yes, he could be silly, playful like a little brother, but in moments like this he carried himself with a maturity that surprised her. He listened with patience, moved with purpose, and seemed to absorb everything she said like a sponge.
Her thoughts drifted back to her call with Jay earlier that day. They had gone over some business at the restaurant, but by the end of the conversation she found herself mentioning Maki, how talented he was, how much potential he carried. She’d suggested the idea of offering him a job at Koyomi. It would give him the chance to grow, to really learn in a professional kitchen, and it would give her a way to weave herself a little deeper into the pack, too. A gesture for Yuma as much as for herself.
Of course, it would depend on Maki’s own wishes, and whether EJ as the leader thought it was a good idea. But as she watched Maki concentrate on mincing garlic, his brow furrowed in focus, she felt more and more certain. He deserved a chance like this.
The kitchen smelled rich and savory by the time the last touches were finished, golden roasted chicken in a light sauce, herbs still steaming as (Y/n) and Maki carried the main dish out together. Jo and Taki were quick to jump in, balancing side dishes and bowls as if afraid a second of delay would keep them from eating, while Harua darted ahead to set the plates and cutlery with his usual cheerful energy.
As soon as the food hit the table, the pack fell into motion, their chatter and laughter blending with the sound of scraping chairs and clattering forks. They dug in like they hadn’t eaten in days, though (Y/n) knew it was just how they always were, wolves with hearty appetites, and loud ways of showing their appreciation. Watching them enjoy the food she and Maki had worked on filled her with an unfamiliar warmth.
By the time most of the plates were nearly clean, she set her fork down and cleared her throat. “Actually, I… had a question.” The effect was instant, the room quieted, heads turned toward her, curious eyes fixed on her. She hesitated for a second, then pressed on. “It’s about Maki. Earlier today I spoke with Jay about something, and I was thinking…” she paused, glancing at Maki, who blinked in surprise, “…we’d like to offer Maki a job at Koyomi. He has a natural talent for cooking, and I think with some training, he could really grow.”
Maki froze, wide-eyed, as if his brain needed a few seconds to catch up. “W-Wait, me? A job? At your restaurant?” His voice rose with excitement he tried and failed to contain. He quickly looked over at EJ, caught between hope and uncertainty. EJ leaned back in his chair, gaze flicking between the youngest wolf, then (Y/n), and finally across the table to Fuma. The older wolf gave the faintest, sharp nod of approval. Fuma had been the one to teach Maki control over his instincts, so if he says Maki is ready, then EJ is fine with it.
EJ looked back at Maki. He let the silence hang for a beat before giving a small smile. “If that’s what you want, then yes.” Maki shot up from his chair with a joyful shout, nearly knocking it over. He bounced around the table, fists pumping in the air, practically vibrating with excitement. “Yes! Yes! I get to cook with (Y/n) every day!” He looked like he might start dancing any second. The rest of the pack laughed, teasing and clapping him on the back, but beneath all the noise, (Y/n) caught the proud smile tugging at EJ’s lips.
~~~
The days blurred together in a strange rhythm, work, meals, quiet evenings, and the constant undercurrent of waiting. Five days since the attack, and though life kept moving, there was a hollow place in the pack’s home that nothing seemed able to fill.
(Y/n) found herself growing used to the routine of the village: the morning chatter, the way everyone teased each other over breakfast, the shuffle of feet as they left for work or school. Evenings were warmer, everyone piled together for dinner before splitting into their tasks, EJ checking patrols, Jo with his sketchbook, Nicholas organizing something. She belonged here, in some way she couldn’t quite describe, but even in the middle of all the noise, her gaze always drifted to the infirmary. To the closed door. To the steady but too-silent figure lying inside.
Maki had taken to his new job at Koyomi with all the energy of a pup with a new toy. Every evening when they were driven home, he’d chatter on about what Jay or Lila had taught him, what mistakes he’d made, or the compliments he’d received from customers. His enthusiasm made everyone laugh, but (Y/n) often noticed how quickly the pack’s smiles dimmed afterward, as if remembering the one person who wasn’t there to tease him about it.
Nights were the hardest. The guest room Aya had set up for (Y/n) was cozy, but she always felt pulled back to the infirmary. Sometimes she’d linger outside the door, listening for any change in his breathing, as if she’d be able to hear the exact second he woke. Other times, she sat beside him, holding his hand and talking quietly, even if she wasn’t sure he could hear her.
Jay’s words circled her mind too often for comfort. A week, maybe two. Maybe longer. She tried to hold onto hope, but every morning she woke to find Yuma still unmoving, her chest ached more. The pack kept telling her the same thing: he’d fight his way back. He always did. But every passing day stretched that promise thinner, and though she didn’t dare say it out loud, (Y/n) was terrified.
Saturday came quietly, the air crisp with autumn’s bite. A week since the attack, though it still felt raw in (Y/n)’s chest. For once, she hadn’t gone into Koyomi. She trusted Jay and Lila to manage just fine, especially with Maki around, if anything, she was certain now that he could run half the kitchen on his own. The boy was a sponge, soaking up every bit of knowledge, his hands already moving with the ease of someone who’d been doing this for years.
So instead of rushing through the familiar motions of the restaurant, (Y/n) found herself on the pack’s porch, bundled in a cardigan against the rising winds. The trees surrounding the village rustled and sighed with every gust, the forest painted in shades of red and gold that reminded her winter wasn’t far away. In her hands was a steaming cup of tea, fragrant and calming, and on the small wooden table between her and Aya were a few pastries she’d brought back from Koyomi the day before.
The house behind them was still, quieter than it had been in days. With the pack out training in the fields and woods beyond, there were only two humans left in the village. Well, two humans, and Yuma. His presence lingered across the yard in the infirmary, where he still lay in silence. It was a peaceful day, all things considered.
(Y/n) broke that peace with a soft laugh, setting her teacup down on the saucer. “You know, I’ve never felt so much at home anywhere as I do here,” she admitted. “It hasn’t been long, and yet… I can’t picture myself not being here anymore. Like if I left, something in me would just… go missing.”
Aya tilted her head, her hair shifting gently in the wind. A small smile curved her lips as she lifted her own cup for a sip. “I understand,” she said warmly, her voice carrying that mix of fondness and certainty that always seemed to surround her when she spoke about the pack. “I felt the exact same way. When Kei brought me here, it was like everything clicked into place. Even before that, when I met Harua at work… it felt like I’d known him forever. Like he was family already.”
Her gaze softened as she looked past the trees, where faint howls and the crack of distant movement hinted at where the wolves trained. “Being with the pack, you just… feel safe,” she continued. “Even when life is messy and loud and sometimes dangerous, you know you’re never really alone.” (Y/n) let Aya’s words sink in, her fingers curling tighter around her warm teacup as she glanced toward the infirmary’s distant window, where Yuma still slept. Aya was right, she’d never been safer. Never been more terrified, either, but maybe those things could coexist. Maybe that was what home was supposed to feel like.
Almost another week slipped by, each day folding into the next with a strange, aching rhythm. Every afternoon after school, Maki and (Y/n) headed into town together, working side by side at Koyomi. He was a quick study, absorbing tips from her, from Jay, from Lila, and soon enough, he was confidently running parts of the kitchen on his own. Customers had already started praising “the young chef,” which always made him beam with pride.
When she wasn’t at Koyomi, (Y/n) was with Yuma. She sat at his side while waiting for Maki to finish his school day, her chair pulled close to his bed. Other times she tested new recipes and brought them over for EJ and anyone else who was around at the village that day, to taste. But more often than not, she sat with Yuma and just talked. About her day, about the restaurant, about things she’d never said out loud to anyone else.
And sometimes, when her hand curled around his, she swore she felt the smallest squeeze in return. Or the faintest flicker of his eyelids. Or his breathing shifting just slightly when she whispered his name. She clung to those moments like lifelines, hoping desperately that it meant he could hear her.
Jay stopped by more than once, checking Yuma’s stitches, inspecting his healing. Each time, (Y/n) asked the same question: When will he wake up? And each time, Jay could only shake his head, his expression both gentle and apologetic. “He’ll wake when his body is ready,” was all he could promise.
Now it was Friday evening. The firelight flickered low in the main house, the autumn wind rattling faintly against the windows. Tomorrow would mark two weeks since the attack. Two weeks of silence from Yuma.
The pack was restless. EJ prowled the yard longer than usual, checking the borders twice over. Kei’s sharp edge showed even when he tried to hide it, his protective instincts rising higher each day. Fuma’s patience frayed at the edges, though he never let it boil over. Even the younger wolves, Taki and Harua especially, paced more than they used to, their energy wound too tight. They had all expected him to wake up by now. And though no one said it outright, the question lingered heavy in the air, in every glance exchanged between them: What if he doesn’t?
The night was heavy with silence, the kind that presses down on your chest and refuses to let you rest. (Y/n) tossed and turned in her borrowed bed, clutching Yuma’s jacket against her, breathing in the fading scent of him, but it didn’t help. It never helped. Sleep was a stranger these days. Finally, she gave up. If she couldn’t sleep, she might as well sit with him. At least then, she’d feel like she was doing something.
The air outside bit at her skin as she crossed the yard toward the infirmary. The faint lamplight spilled through the cracks of the door, and when she pushed it open quietly, she found Taki slumped in the chair beside Yuma’s bed. His shoulders were curled forward, his face half-buried in his hands. He didn’t notice her at first. That’s when she saw it, the silent streak of tears running down his cheeks.
Her heart twisted. Taki was the loud one, the joker, always ready to banter and fill the air with chatter. Seeing him like this… it felt wrong. “Taki?” her voice was soft, tentative. His head shot up, surprise flashing across his face, but not fast enough to hide the tears. He swiped at his eyes quickly, trying to cover it, but she had already seen. She stepped closer, lowering her voice further. “Are you okay?”
He gave a wet, shaky laugh, the kind people give when they want to say yes but the truth won’t let them. “Yeah, well… no. Not really.” (Y/n) crouched slightly to meet his eyes, her hand brushing the armrest of his chair. “Do you want to tell me why?” For a moment he looked like he wanted to say it’s nothing, brush it off like always. But then he glanced over at Yuma’s still body, at the steady rise and fall of his chest, and his jaw tightened. He couldn’t keep the truth inside. “I should’ve been there,” he whispered hoarsely. “I should’ve fought. The pack needed me, and I stayed behind.” Her brows furrowed. “How come you stayed behind?”
Taki’s hands clenched into fists on his knees. “Because I can’t shift right. I never could.” His voice cracked, shame heavy in every word. “Since I was a kid, it’s always been… broken. My wolf gets stuck. Half-shifted, halfway human, halfway monster. It’s painful, it’s useless, and no matter how much I train, I can’t control it, most of the time I can’t even half shift.” He swallowed hard, tears gathering again. “Kei’s been helping me. I am getting better, but it’s still bad. And that night, when the pack needed me most… I couldn’t shift. I couldn’t go with them. And if I had,” His voice broke completely, his face crumpling. “If I had, maybe we would’ve gotten there faster. Maybe Yuma wouldn’t be…” He trailed off, unable to finish, his gaze fixed on the unconscious wolf in the bed.
(Y/n)’s chest ached for him. For all of them, really. She reached out, gently resting her hand on his arm. “Taki… that’s not your fault. You’re trying. You’ve been trying every day, right? Then you’re already doing what you can.” But Taki shook his head, his throat working around the knot of guilt. “It doesn’t matter. Trying doesn’t stop my brother from lying half-dead in that bed.” (Y/n) had no words for that. Not really. All she could do was squeeze his arm gently, grounding him, her voice soft but steady. “You’re here now. That counts for something. More than you think.”
“You should go inside and get some sleep,” (Y/n) said, Taki opened his mouth to argue, his usual stubbornness flickering in his eyes, but the moment he met (Y/n)’s gaze, he faltered. There was a quiet desperation there, a need that mirrored his own but cut even deeper. She needed this, needed to sit with Yuma in a way that he couldn’t. He exhaled shakily, his shoulders sagging in defeat. “Okay,” he whispered, his voice hoarse. “Thank you.”
She gave him a small nod, offering a faint smile through the weight of everything pressing down on them. Taki lingered for a moment longer, his eyes lingering on Yuma’s face, before finally turning away, heading out the door with his shoulders still hunched and his eyes still a little red.
The room grew quieter after he left, save for the steady rhythm of Yuma’s breathing. (Y/n) lowered herself into the chair beside him, taking his hand in both of hers, clutching it tightly against her chest. His skin was warm, alive, and it was the only thing anchoring her.
Her thoughts spilled out before she could stop them, words whispered into the dim lamplight like prayers. “I miss you,” she murmured, her voice trembling. “I know it hasn’t been long, but I miss you so much.” Her thumb brushed over his knuckles, the simple touch both comforting and torturous. Tears pricked at her eyes, spilling before she could blink them away. “I like it here. With the pack. They feel like… family. And I want to share that with you. I want to see you smile with them again. With me.”
She let out a broken laugh, shaking her head as tears dripped down her cheeks. “I want to swim with you in the pond at Christmas. I want to wear something you made just for me. I want to make you dinner, just for you, something so good it makes you smile so wide your cheeks hurt. I want to…” her breath caught, her voice dropping to the smallest whisper, “…I want to kiss you. I want to know what it’s like to be loved by you,” The tears wouldn’t stop now, hot streaks running freely as she tried and failed to wipe them away. “So please,” she choked softly, “please come back to me, Yuma.”
Her body betrayed her exhaustion before her mind would allow it. Somewhere between words and tears, her head dipped forward, resting against his arm. She half-slumped in the chair, still holding his hand tightly even in sleep. Her breathing evened out eventually, but her fingers never loosened their grip. In the dim silence of the infirmary, the world felt impossibly still, except for the faint, nearly imperceptible twitch of Yuma’s fingers inside her grasp.
Sometime in the night, (Y/n) must have shifted in her sleep, because when she stirred awake in the faint light of morning, her entire body was in the bed beside Yuma. At first, she didn’t even move, too stunned by how peaceful he looked, how natural it felt to be lying there with him. It was probably the best sleep she’d gotten since the accident, deep and dreamless, wrapped in the warmth of his presence. She didn’t remember moving, but she must have.
Carefully, she tried to slip away, wanting to give him space, but the second she shifted, his entire body tensed. His arm locked around her, pulling her back against him. Her breath caught. His eyes were still closed, his face relaxed in sleep, but his grip was unyielding, as if some part of him knew she was there and refused to let her go. “Yuma…” she whispered softly, testing. “Can you let me go?”
No answer. Not even the faintest stir of awareness, except for the way his arm only tightened further, keeping her trapped against him. It was as if his body had gained consciousness without his mind, instinct taking over where his will couldn’t reach.
(Y/n) sighed, a mix of exasperation and aching tenderness. She didn’t want to leave, not really, but she couldn’t stay curled against him like this forever either. She tried wriggling gently, even softly prying at his arm, but it was like fighting against iron.
It wasn’t until the door opened and Fuma stepped in that she saw her chance. His sharp eyes immediately took in the scene, her caught in Yuma’s unconscious hold, and one of his brows lifted, though he said nothing. “Could you… maybe… help?” she asked sheepishly, her cheeks warm. Fuma moved closer without a word, his large hands careful as he pried Yuma’s arm loose just enough for her to slip free. The moment her body left his, Yuma shifted in his sleep, as though reaching for her, but he didn’t wake.
(Y/n) stood there, brushing her hair out of her face, her heart still pounding, her skin tingling where his warmth had clung to her. Fuma studied her quietly before speaking, his voice low but steady. “Even when he sleeps, his wolf knows who you are.”
(Y/n) lingered by the bed, brushing her fingertips over the edge of the blanket as Fuma adjusted it over Yuma’s side. She couldn’t hold back the question that sat heavy on her tongue. “Do you… do you think this means he’s getting better?” Her voice was soft, hopeful, almost afraid to believe it. Fuma’s lips curved into the faintest smile, a rare gentleness softening his usually steady features. “More than better. I’d say Yuma will wake sooner than you think.”
Her eyes widened, disbelief flashing across her face. “What?” Fuma turned his gaze back to Yuma, watching the slow, even rise and fall of his chest. “There’s no way you would have ended up laying in the bed like that on your own,” he said matter-of-factly. “He moved. He made space for you. And that arm,” he glanced meaningfully at where Yuma had kept her locked against him, “that wasn’t just instinct. That was Yuma choosing to hold you. Something he couldn’t have done in a coma.”
(Y/n) froze, her lips parting. The weight of his words sunk into her like a stone tossed into a still pond, rippling outward until her pulse was thrumming in her ears. “You mean… he’s awake?” “Not fully,” Fuma corrected, his voice low, calm. “He must have had a moment of consciousness during the night. He found you, he felt that you were there and he needed you closer. That means his wolf is fighting to return, I’d bet he’ll be fully awake by tonight.”
For a split second, every muscle in (Y/n)’s body screamed at her to shout, to shake Yuma’s shoulder, to force his eyes open just so she could see them again, so she could know. But she caught herself, her nails digging into her palms as she held the urge back. Fuma looked back at her, his smile faint but certain. (Y/n)’s chest ached as she glanced at Yuma, the smallest spark of relief flickering inside her. She wanted to laugh, to cry, to collapse into Fuma’s words, but instead, she stayed quiet, watching Yuma’s steady breathing, waiting.
Fuma and (Y/n) stepped into the main house, the smell of breakfast filling the air. The chatter died down as soon as the others saw them, every pair of eyes curious, waiting. It was Fuma who spoke, his calm voice steady but warm. He explained what he had seen, what he believed: Yuma wasn’t fully unconscious anymore, he had moved, he had protected (Y/n). It wasn’t the act of a body trapped in a coma, it was Yuma stirring back to them.
A quiet murmur spread across the table, heads turning, shoulders straightening. Hope sparked in their eyes, faint at first, then brighter, until the air itself seemed lighter. Even EJ, who often kept his composure for the sake of the others, let out a breath he hadn’t realized he was holding.
“I’ll call Jay,” (Y/n) said suddenly, already fishing out her phone. “Neither Maki nor I will come in today. He deserves a break, and if Yuma really wakes up… I want to be here.” Maki tilted his head, torn. “Aw, I really do love working at Koyomi,” he admitted with a sheepish grin. But when he looked around at his packmates, all of them glowing with hope he hadn’t seen since before the attack, he broke into a smile. “But… yeah. I’d rather be here for this.”
The decision was made. They were going to be ready. The whole pack set to work, almost as if preparing for Yuma’s return would will it into reality. (Y/n) and Maki took over the kitchen, laughter and the clatter of pots spilling out into the hall as they planned and cooked dish after dish, until the long table was covered in the beginnings of a feast.
Nicholas, Jo, Taki, and Harua swept through the house, dusting, scrubbing, rearranging, anything to make the space feel fresh and welcoming. EJ and Fuma hauled wood to the clearing, stacking it into the beginnings of a bonfire that would keep the chill of autumn at bay. And Kei, with Aya perched happily beside him, strung up simple but beautiful decorations, lanterns, garlands of leaves, small glowing bulbs that bathed the room in warm light. Aya hummed as she worked, her excitement infectious.
By the time the sun began to dip, the house and village buzzed with anticipation, everything glowing with hope. They all wanted the same thing, that when the night fell, Yuma would open his eyes. And if he did… his pack, his mate, his family would be there waiting.
Hours slipped by, the air in the village humming with restless energy. Every wolf felt it in their bones, Yuma’s presence stirring more and more, his wolf clawing toward the surface. The sun dipped lower, painting the sky in fading amber, and yet he hadn’t woken. Unable to sit idle any longer, (Y/n) slipped quietly into the infirmary. The room was dim, bathed in the soft glow of a lantern. Yuma lay still, peaceful, but she couldn’t shake the feeling that he was close. Right there. Almost back.
She sat down beside him, her hand finding his without hesitation, fingers curling tight around his. Leaning closer, her voice wavered as she whispered, “Yuma… come back to us. Please. Hurry.” For a heartbeat, nothing. Her chest tightened, her eyes burned. And then… A squeeze. Gentle but certain. Her breath caught, tears welling instantly. His eyelids fluttered, heavy at first, then lifted, revealing the warm, familiar gaze she’d been aching to see.
The pack felt it too, through their bond, an electric jolt of awareness, a shared rush of joy as their brother finally, finally woke. Yuma’s lips curved into the faintest grin, voice raspy but laced with playful warmth. “Missed me?” A shaky laugh escaped her, half sob, half relief. Tears slid down her cheeks as she shook her head, torn between wanting to hit him for being so cheeky after scaring her half to death, and just throwing her arms around him. She settled for clutching his hand tighter, her smile breaking through the tears. “You have no idea.”
The door burst open, and EJ nearly stumbled inside, Fuma right on his heels. Both older wolves froze for just a second before wide smiles lit up their faces at the sight before them, Yuma, sitting up, awake, talking, alive.
“Yuma,” EJ breathed, relief breaking through his usual calm composure. He clapped his younger packmate on the shoulder, firm but gentle, as though afraid Yuma might crumble under his touch. “You stubborn pup. You scared the hell out of us.” Fuma’s expression was softer, his eyes shining in a way that betrayed just how deeply he’d worried. “Welcome back,” he said quietly, though the weight behind those two words was immense.
A moment later, the patter of footsteps echoed through the hall, and Maki appeared in the doorway, his face brightening instantly. “He’s awake!” the youngest exclaimed, his voice carrying a mixture of joy and disbelief. (Y/n) didn’t even think; she turned toward Maki and wrapped her arms around him. He caught her without hesitation, hugging her tight, his own relief spilling out in the form of a laugh that cracked halfway into tears. In that embrace, she finally let out a trembling breath she hadn’t realized she’d been holding.
From the bed, Yuma watched the two of them. For the briefest flicker, something hot twisted in his chest, jealousy, perhaps, but it didn’t take root. Because when he saw the way (Y/n) held Maki, it wasn’t romantic. It was protective, fond, the way a sister might cling to a younger brother. And the way Maki clung back was exactly the same. It filled Yuma with a strange, unexpected warmth. She was already part of his family. Already part of the pack. Still, his heart ached when Maki gently took (Y/n)’s hand and guided her toward the door. “Come on,” Maki said softly, his voice cracking a little with excitement. “Let’s tell the others. They’re all waiting.”
(Y/n) glanced back, her eyes meeting Yuma’s for a split second, a silent promise that she wasn’t leaving him for long, before stepping out with Maki.
Yuma exhaled slowly, shoulders slumping into the pillows as he was left with EJ and Fuma. The two older wolves studied him carefully, almost like parents looking over an injured son who had just come back from the brink. EJ’s jaw tightened, but his voice was steady. “You fought well. Too well, considering the state we found you in. But you’re here. That’s what matters.”
Fuma crossed his arms, his stern look undercut by the relief flooding his features. “You gave us a hell of a scare, Yuma. And you’ve got a lot to catch up on.” Yuma managed a small grin despite the lingering ache in his body. “Guess I missed a lot while I was napping, huh?” “More than you know,” Fuma replied, shaking his head, though a chuckle escaped him. EJ’s smile softened. “We’ll fill you in. But first… breathe. You’re home.”
With EJ on one side and Fuma on the other, Yuma made his way slowly through the main house, each step steadier than the last. His body was still weak, but the ache of his wounds had dulled to a manageable throb. What he needed most now was to feel clean, to scrub away the weight of blood, dirt, and sleep that clung to him like chains.
The shower was long overdue. The hot water hit his skin and steam rose around him, washing away the smell of antiseptic and the faint copper of dried blood. He braced himself against the tiled wall for balance, closing his eyes as the water cascaded down. With each drop, he felt more alive, more grounded in his body again.
When he finally stepped out, dressed in fresh clothes that smelled faintly of cedar and soap instead of smoke and battle, he felt human again, or at least as human as a wolf could. His hair damp, his body still aching, but the clarity in his chest was undeniable.
Yet there was something else clawing at him now, hunger. Wolves were always hungry, their metabolism devouring every scrap of food, but this… this was something else entirely. Two weeks without real sustenance left him hollow, aching with an insatiable need to eat. And the whole house wasn’t making it easier.
The rich scent of roasted chicken, the warmth of freshly baked bread, herbs simmering in butter, it wrapped around him, taunted him, made his stomach growl so loud that EJ snorted and Fuma chuckled. “You’ll eat,” Fuma promised, giving his shoulder a steadying squeeze. “We’ve got enough food to feed an army tonight, thanks to (Y/n) and Maki.”
At her name, Yuma’s chest tightened. His appetite sharpened, but not just for food. He needed her. Needed to see her face, to hear her voice with his waking ears, to confirm that the warmth he’d felt through those long, hazy nights had been real. He remembered fragments, her hand in his, her voice whispering words he couldn’t fully catch, the weight of her head against him, but it was all tangled in the fog of unconsciousness. Still, one truth burned clear: she had been there. Always. And now he longed for her more than anything else in the world.
The night air was crisp, carrying the scent of burning wood from the bonfire and the mouthwatering aroma of roasted meat and herbs from the tables piled high with food. Warm light flickered over the faces of the pack, every one of them smiling, relief written in their eyes as Yuma stepped outside. But Yuma hardly noticed any of it. His gaze locked instantly on her.
In the middle of the glowing scene, surrounded by decorations that swayed lightly in the breeze, stood (Y/n). She was radiant, her smile brighter than the fire itself. For a second, Yuma froze, his chest tightening in a way he couldn’t explain. Two weeks ago, she had been hesitant, cautious around him. Now… now it felt different. Like something had shifted while he’d been away in that darkness.
For the first time, he saw no fear, no walls in her expression, only warmth. Acceptance. His steps carried him forward almost on their own, though he felt strangely shy, almost like a boy about to hold someone’s hand for the first time. His heart hammered in his chest, his fingers twitching with the desperate urge to touch her, to confirm that she was really there.
But before he could reach out, she moved. (Y/n) stepped forward quickly, her hand sliding into his without hesitation. Her fingers curled tight around his, firm, grounding. Yuma inhaled sharply at the contact, his wolf settling instantly at the bond it had been aching for.
His smile broke wider than it had in months, maybe years. This was new, uncharted, but it felt right. Like breathing for the first time after being underwater too long. And he realized, standing there with her hand in his, that he didn’t need food, or fire, or even words at that moment. He only needed her.
The night stretched on like a dream. The sound of laughter and clinking plates had slowly faded as the pack members, one by one, fell asleep around the embers of the fire. What had once been a roaring bonfire was now only a soft glow, casting faint shadows across the clearing. The air was filled with the scent of woodsmoke, earth, and faint traces of food lingering in the cool night breeze.
Only two figures remained awake, huddled close together by the fire, (Y/n) and Yuma. Wrapped in the comfortable silence of exhaustion and belonging, they didn’t need words. The firelight danced across their faces, softening every line, every scar, every memory of the past weeks.
Then, quietly, almost like a secret, (Y/n) broke the silence. “I missed you…” Her voice wavered just slightly, but the weight of her words landed heavy in Yuma’s chest. He turned his head toward her, eyes softer than she had ever seen them, and whispered back, “I’m here now. It’s okay.”
The words wrapped around her like the fire’s warmth, but it was the way he looked at her that nearly undid her, the way his golden-brown eyes flickered between her own and her lips, filled with a longing he couldn’t quite hide. (Y/n)’s heart thundered, but she leaned closer, just enough that she could feel his breath against her skin. For a heartbeat, the world stilled.
Yuma’s breath hitched, his wolf howling in anticipation inside him, but still, he managed to murmur, “Are you sure?” She didn’t answer with words. Instead, she closed the distance, pressing her lips to his.
The kiss was warm, gentle at first, like testing the waters of something so fragile and precious it might break. But beneath it was the fire of everything they had been holding back, the weeks of waiting, the fear, the longing, the relief of finally being here, together, alive. One kiss wasn’t enough.
What began as tentative and sweet deepened quickly, their lips meeting again and again, each kiss hungrier, more desperate than the last, as if weeks of waiting and longing were finally spilling over in a rush neither of them could control. Yuma’s hand cupped her cheek, thumb brushing over her skin tenderly, while (Y/n)’s fingers clung to the fabric of his shirt, holding him close. The rest of the world faded away until it was only them, and the quiet crackle of the dying fire.
(Y/n)’s body finally shivered when a cold autumn breeze swept across the clearing, pulling a soft gasp from her lips. Yuma immediately broke the kiss, wrapping his arms tightly around her, pulling her against his chest as if he could shield her from the chill with just his warmth. “Maybe…” he murmured softly against her hair, reluctant to let go but knowing better, “…maybe it’s time to wrap up this party. Go inside. Sleep.” (Y/n) leaned into his chest for just a second longer before nodding, whispering, “Yeah, you’re right.”
Together, they rose and moved to wake the others, soft nudges, quiet voices, laughter from a few half-asleep wolves grumbling at being dragged inside. But soon enough, the clearing was empty, and the warmth of the pack’s house called to them all.
Inside, everyone began to settle, Aya and Kei retreating to their little house, Maki dragging Jo into his room, making sure he didn’t sleep on the floor, though met with halfhearted complaints, Nicholas and Taki bickering over who got which blanket before collapsing onto the couches, and Harua dozing off before he even made it to his bed. The home quickly fell into that quiet hum of family settling for the night.
Yuma slipped into his own room, closing the door behind him. He let out a breath, still feeling the ghost of her lips on his, the warmth of her touch lingering. He thought for sure she would head toward the guest room she’d been staying in these past nights, and he tried not to let the pang of disappointment sink too deep.
A soft knock landed at his door. Yuma blinked, heart leaping. He opened it slowly, and there she was. (Y/n), standing nervously, her fingers curled into the hem of her sleeve, eyes flicking up to meet his. “Can I…” she hesitated, cheeks warming, “…can I sleep in here? With you?” For a second, Yuma could only stare, his wolf practically howling in joy inside him. Then, his face broke into the brightest smile she had ever seen.
“Of course,” he said, voice almost too soft, as though he was afraid she’d disappear if he spoke too loudly. He reached out, taking her hand gently, and tugged her inside. The door clicked shut behind them, and for the first time in weeks, Yuma felt like he was exactly where he was meant to be.
Their story was just beginning yet it already held so much weight, their bond still growing, Yuma can’t wait to see what it leads to. (Y/n) fell asleep in his arms, dreaming of their future together.
~ The End ~
Thank you for reading this far! It was long, I know, sorry about that. Now, who do we think will find their mate next? Will it be Maki at the restaurant? Or EJ? Or Fuma? Will everyone have their happy ending? How will their ‘friendship’ with Jay turn out? Vampires and werwolves, not fighting?
Anyway, once again, thank you for reading, I hope you enjoyed it!
This idea came to me after watching the thing they did with the heart rates and staring at each other in the eyes, watching Kei fall to his knees after looking at Fuma, gave me a lot of ideas. If you don’t know what I’m talking about, here’s the link to it ~ link ~
Summary: As a werewolf, there are two things more important than life itself: your pack, and most of all, your soulmate (aka mate). After losing his first pack, Kei managed to find another one, one consisting of himself and his eight packmates. He almost had it all, except for his mate. At 27 years old, he had still not found the person that would complete him, he had almost given up, all until one of the younger members came home carrying a scent that drove him insane.
Warnings: Reader is shorter than Yudai, reader is a little younger (though not really mentioned), some violence, some jealousy, a lot of yearning, mentions of blood and Kei loosing his previous pack, a little angst but mostly fluff, I think that’s it.
Wordcount ≈ 16k
Please reblog!
2. Yuma. 3. Euijoo EJ extra 4. Jo. 5. Nicholas 6. OT9 Special fic 7. Fuma 8. Harua 9. Maki 10. Taki
Third Person POV
Koga Yudai, also known as Kei, stood on the edge of the village, the hem of his coat brushing against frostbitten grass. Dawn crept slowly through the trees, painting the quiet world in gold. Smoke curled from chimneys, the scent of cedar wood and morning stew thick in the air.
It was peaceful here. Hidden. Safe. A small village tucked deep in the forest, beyond the reach of humans and rival packs. A haven, carved out by teeth, blood, and time.
Kei hadn’t always had that.
At sixteen, his world had ended in a night of fire and screams. His first pack, a tight-knit group that had raised him, shaped him, loved him, was slaughtered in a raid. He had been the only one to survive, dragging himself through the woods, half-feral, lost. For years, he ran wild, a ghost with claws. Until he crossed paths with Euijoo.
Kei still didn’t understand how the pack leader had seen through the monster he’d become. But Euijoo had offered his hand instead of his teeth. Fuma, the second in command, had flanked him without fear, and the rest had followed.
That was seven years ago.
Now, it was like they’d always been his.
Their village wasn’t large, just a handful of cottages, a communal hall, a small training yard, and a perimeter ringed by ancient trees. The pack built it themselves, stone by stone, and protected it like instinct. It wasn’t just home. It was proof that survival wasn’t the same as living.
Euijoo, calm and clear-eyed, ruled with a quiet strength. He didn’t have to raise his voice to be heard. Fuma’s his presence was strong and secure, helping lead the pack more through actions than words. The younger wolves had energy to burn: Nicholas and Yuma sparred more than they fought, their rivalry loud but harmless. Taki and Harua were inseparable, a storm of laughter and limbs, loyal to each other in a way that needed no words. Jo was their balance, the calmness that washed away doubt, always with a hand on someone’s shoulder or a cup of tea waiting by the fire.
Then there was Maki, the youngest. Still finding his place, still figuring out when to lead with his teeth and when to listen. Kei had taken him under his wing without being asked. Not out of duty. But rather out of instinct.
Kei wasn’t the leader. That was Euijoo’s role. But he was something else. A pillar. A presence. The one they turned to when they needed guidance, or comfort, or someone to spar with at midnight when sleep wouldn’t come. They weren’t blood, but they were pack.
Kei watched as Maki stumbled out of one of the smaller cottages, hair sticking up at odd angles, hoodie halfway on, yawning like a bear. A few seconds later, Taki and Harua came crashing through the trees, already arguing about something, and Nicholas was whistling from the rooftop, a bow slung over his shoulder and absolutely no reason to be up there except to annoy Yuma, who was clearly looking for him.
Kei smiled faintly. This was what he had fought for. What he had bled for. A home. A family. The only thing missing was a mate. But for now, this was enough.
~~~
The scent of cooked rice, eggs, and grilled fish drifted through the village like a homing beacon. Kei followed it to the communal hall, the air inside already warm with laughter, clattering dishes, and the subtle hum of pack energy.
Maki stood by the long wooden table, setting down a tray with a proud grin. Fuma hovered just behind him, arms crossed, his usual stoic expression softened by the faintest trace of approval.
“Smells amazing,” Kei said, ruffling Maki’s hair as he passed. The younger wolf beamed.
“Thanks! Fuma taught me how to not burn the rice this time.” Fuma gave a low grunt that might’ve been agreement, or just tolerance.
By the time the others returned from their morning patrols, mud-splashed, leaf-dusted, and half-awake, the table was full. Plates were passed around, hands reaching, elbows bumping, the familiar chaos of a family that had learned to share space like breath.
Kei took his usual seat near the end, flanked on one side by Jo, already deep in a quiet discussion with Euijoo, and on the other by Harua, who looked less like his usual energetic self and more like someone about to face a firing squad.
“You okay?” Kei asked between bites.
Harua shifted in his seat, poking at his food. “I’ve got that interview today. The one at Kyomei Weekly, you know, the big one. Real big.” He glanced around the table as if the others might somehow overhear even though they were all within arm’s reach.
“You’ve been talking about that magazine for months,” Kei said, his voice low, calm. “You’re ready.”
“Yeah, but what if I choke? What if they ask something like, ‘Where do you see yourself in five years?’ and my brain just… collapses?”
Kei chuckled. “Then you tell them what you told me last week, something about wanting to tell stories that matter.”
“That sounds cheesy.”
“So do most good things,” Kei replied.
From across the table, Taki leaned in with a smirk. “Tell them your biggest strength is that you can smell lies.”
Yuma snorted into his tea. “Or just growl when they ask about your weaknesses. Super professional.”
Harua groaned and dropped his forehead onto the table. “You guys are not helping.”
“We’re helping in our own way,” Nicholas said, flipping a boiled egg into his mouth like a coin. “I’d hire you just to stop you from crying.”
“I’m not crying!”
“Yet,” Jo added, sipping his tea with maddening serenity.
Kei chuckled again, then gently pushed Harua’s plate back toward him. “Eat. Then we’ll go over a few common questions. I’ll help you figure out answers that feel real, not rehearsed. You don’t have to be perfect, just honest. You’ve got charm, Harua. Use it.”
“You’re gonna do great,” Maki chimed in from down the table. “And if they don’t hire you, we’ll all show up in wolf form and scare them into reconsidering.”
Fuma raised an eyebrow. “No.”
“A little?” Maki tried.
“No.”
More laughter erupted, light and easy, and for a moment, it was as if nothing else existed beyond this hall, this table, this pack.
Kei sat back, his plate mostly empty, content to watch his family, because that’s what they were, bicker and tease and lift each other up. They had all lost something once. Now they had each other.
And that, for Kei, was almost everything.
~~~
An hour after breakfast, the village settled into its late-morning rhythm. The warmth of shared food and teasing laughter faded into quiet footfalls and purpose.
Harua, dressed sharper than usual and armed with Kei’s pep talk, left for his interview with a nervous grin and one last dramatic groan. “If I bomb, just pretend you don’t know me,” he joked. The pack responded with thumbs-ups, a howled “Good luck!” from Taki, and Maki shoving a pre-packed lunch into his hands like a mother hen before dashing off to catch the bus. Only a few months left of school, then Maki would graduate, finally free of textbooks and exams.
By mid-morning, the village felt calm again. Fuma, Jo, and Yuma had already scattered to their jobs outside the territory. Euijoo and Nicholas were hunched over the pantry shelves in the communal building, murmuring about dry goods, canning jars, and the alarming rate at which the pack went through rice. Soon they’d head into town for a supply run.
That left Kei and Taki.
The clearing behind the training yard was quiet, tucked between old trees and shaded by thick mossy branches. It was a space the pack used when someone needed to focus, no distractions, just nature and the steady pulse of the earth.
Taki stood in the center of it now, bare feet shifting on damp grass, brows furrowed in concentration. His shirt was already tossed over a low branch, sweat beading on his collarbone.
“I don’t get it,” he muttered, frustrated. “I feel the shift, it starts, but then it just stops halfway. Like something’s jamming the gears.”
Kei crossed his arms, watching him carefully. “You’re overthinking it. You keep trying to force the wolf to come forward, like you’re ordering it around.”
“Shouldn’t I be? Isn’t that the whole point?”
Kei shook his head slowly. “No. Shifting isn’t about domination. It’s about trust.”
Taki looked at him skeptically. “With what? Myself?”
“Exactly.” Kei walked into the clearing, slow and steady, voice low and sure. “The wolf is part of you. Not a tool. Not a mask. You have to meet it halfway. Let it rise on its own terms.”
Taki dropped into a crouch, exhaling hard, frustration tight in his shoulders. “Feels like everyone else got it figured out already.”
Kei crouched beside him. “Maki couldn’t shift until he was fifteen. Nicholas still gets stuck halfway if he’s stressed. Fuma won’t admit it, but it took him years to shift without pain. Everyone struggles. You’re not broken, Taki.”
That landed. Taki blinked, throat bobbing slightly. “Yeah, well… it just sucks.”
“I know,” Kei said gently. “But you’ve got me. We’re going to do this together.”
Kei shifted first, fluidly, without strain. One second he was crouching; the next, his wolf stood tall and calm, slate-gray with streaks of black, eyes a sharp yet thoughtful gold.
Taki sat back, watching him, awe flickering across his face even through the frustration.
Kei padded forward, nuzzling Taki’s shoulder gently before sitting back on his haunches.
“Okay,” Taki whispered. “Let’s try again.”
The younger wolf closed his eyes. This time, he didn’t strain. He took a breathe, slow and deep, finding that space inside him where instinct lived. His fingers curled. His spine shifted just slightly. Not all the way, not yet, but enough that fur began to ripple over his arms.
Kei let out a quiet encouraging sound, tail thudding softly on the earth.
Taki opened his eyes. “Did it start?”
Kei nodded once.
Taki grinned, bright and boyish and proud.
They still had a long way to go.
But they were moving forward.
Together.
~~~
By the time the sun dipped past its peak, the village was alive again with footsteps, voices, and the quiet rhythms of return.
Euijoo and Nicholas had come back first, both arms full of grocery bags, Nicholas grumbling theatrically about the weight of rice sacks while Euijoo organized the pantry with efficient calm. The smell of fresh vegetables and warm bread filled the kitchen space, a domestic contrast to the wild that surrounded them.
Not long after, the soft thud of boots and the low chatter of voices signaled the return of Harua and Maki. Kei looked up from the porch where he’d been oiling the hinges of one of the outer gates. Harua’s stride was light, energized, his jacket slung over one shoulder and a grin tugging at the corner of his mouth. Maki trailed beside him, head tilted down, muttering something under his breath.
“…and of course they put me with Kenji, who hasn’t read a single article in the last month. Why is it always me who gets stuck carrying the project?”
Kei gave them both a nod, rising to meet them as they stepped onto the path between the cottages. “Welcome back,” he said, eyes going straight to Harua. “How’d it go?”
Harua puffed out a breath, then broke into a grin. “It was good. Like, really good. I wasn’t even nervous once we got going. I remembered what you said, about being honest. I just… talked. Told them what I care about, the stories I want to tell.”
Kei’s eyes softened. “That’s all they want. Someone real.”
“They said they’d get back to me in a few days. But I think-” Harua hesitated, then smiled again, more reserved. “I think I’ve got a shot.”
“You’ve got more than that,” Kei said, clapping a firm hand on his shoulder. “I’m proud of you.”
Harua ducked his head, clearly trying to hide the warmth that rose to his face. “Thanks.”
Before the moment could stretch into something too serious, Maki groaned dramatically and threw his bag into the dirt. “School was the worst. Can we not talk about responsibility for like five minutes?”
“You’ve been home for ten seconds,” Kei pointed out.
“Exactly! That’s ten seconds too many.”
Taki appeared from behind one of the cottages at just the right moment, twirling a practice staff in one hand. “Wanna go spar?”
Maki’s face lit up. “Always.”
They took off with the reckless energy only young wolves could summon, yelling half-baked challenges and rules that would be forgotten before the first swing landed.
Kei watched them go, a smile pulling at the edge of his mouth.
Harua watched too, arms crossed, a fond sigh escaping him. “You’d never guess they’re both technically adults.” “They are,” Kei said. “They just haven’t let it harden them yet.”
Inside the kitchen, Nicholas called out, “Oi! Who left rice on the floor? This is sacred!” “Not me!” Maki’s voice echoed from the clearing. “Suspiciously specific denial,” Yuma called from somewhere down the hall.
The sun dipped lower, and the shadows stretched across the ground like lazy wolves curling up to nap. Kei leaned against the post of the porch, arms crossed, the steady hum of his pack all around him. They were home. They were his everything.
~~~
The village was still half-draped in morning mist when the sound broke through the air. A long, unrestrained howl, bright and raw with joy.
Kei was already up, standing in the yard helping Euijoo sort through some broken fencing panels when the howl echoed through the trees. It was sharp, unburdened, and loud enough to send a flock of birds fluttering from the nearby canopy.
Euijoo paused, one brow raised. “That’s Harua.” “Definitely not a distress call,” Kei said, already smiling. From the cottage to the right, Fuma stepped out, coffee mug in hand. “It’s not even six. He’d better be dying, ecstatic, or both. The other’s aren’t going to be happy about waking up like this,”
The three of them made their way toward Harua’s home, stepping over dew-wet grass as the morning light slowly peeled back the shadows. They found him standing barefoot in the doorway, phone still in one hand, grinning like his face might split in half. His hair was a mess. He was still in pajama pants. He looked euphoric.
“They hired me,” he said breathlessly, eyes bright with disbelief. “They hired me!” Kei didn’t hesitate, he strode forward and wrapped Harua in a crushing hug, lifting him slightly off the ground. “You did it!” he said, pride thick in his voice.
Fuma clapped him on the back, hard enough to make Harua stumble a step, but the smile he wore was rare and warm. Euijoo just nodded, arms folded, the corner of his mouth twitching upward. “Congratulations. You’ve earned this.”
Harua beamed, running a hand through his hair. “They want me to start next week. Junior writer position for the lifestyle section, but they said they liked my pitch ideas and might let me run a feature if things go well. I-I didn’t think this would actually happen.”
Behind them, another door slammed open. Nicholas stepped out, wrapped in a heavy blanket, his hair a wild mess, eyes bloodshot. “Why,” he growled, “are we howling before sunrise? Is someone dead? No? Okay. Then I’m going back to bed.”
Harua winced. “Sorry, sorry, I couldn’t help it.” “Help it next time,” Nicholas grumbled, already turning back inside. “Dreams die when I’m sleep-deprived.”
Once he was gone, Euijoo chuckled softly. “We’ll celebrate tonight. Full dinner, no excuses. Harua, you pick the dessert, anything you want,” Kei clapped his hands together. “I’ll start prepping after patrol. We’ll make it a real pack meal, something to remember.” “Can I tell the others?” Harua asked, suddenly bashful. Euijoo nodded. “You should.”
As they started to walk away, Harua stopped Kei for a moment. “Thanks. For believing I could do this.” Kei placed a hand on his shoulder. “You did all the work. We just made sure you didn’t forget who you are.” Harua’s smile lingered long after the others had gone, still holding his phone like it might vanish if he let go.
That evening, the village would glow with laughter and firelight, plates piled high, and voices raised in toast. Because when one of them rose, the rest rose too.
~~~
The fire cracked and danced at the center of the village, tall flames licking upward into the star-drenched sky. Sparks rose like tiny spirits before fading into the dark. Around it, the pack had gathered, laughing, eating, moving in the rhythm of joy that came so rarely and meant so much.
The long tables were overflowing with food. Roasted vegetables, grilled meat, fresh bread, sticky rice wrapped in leaves, everything made by their own hands, grown or hunted or brought home with purpose.
Kei sat on a thick log beside Fuma, a shared bottle of plum wine resting between them. The two of them watched as Maki and Taki tried to out-dance each other, limbs flailing in ways that were more chaotic than graceful. Harua was pulled into the mess, yelping between laughter, while Nicholas and Euijoo finally gave in and joined, Euijoo surprisingly nimble, Nicholas groaning dramatically but smiling all the same.
Across the fire, Jo was in his usual place, sketchbook balanced on one knee, pencil moving quickly. He rarely joined in the dancing, but he was always watching, always recording. He liked the company, but his sketchbook was probably his first love, the most important thing in his life.
Kei’s gaze lingered on the fire for a moment. He used to hate it. The scent of smoke, the roar of flame, the color of it. Orange-gold like the inferno that had devoured his first home. That night still lived in the back of his mind: the screams, the ash, the impossible silence that followed.
But now, the fire didn’t claw at his heart the way it used to.
Now it was laughter echoing through the trees. It was Maki and Taki rolling through the grass. It was Euijoo helping Jo sharpen his pencils, Harua balancing two plates at once while trying not to drop either, Nicholas trying, and failing, to sneak another rice ball without being seen. It was Yuma sneaking up on Maki and Taki, trying to scare them. It was Fuma, quiet and watchful, sitting at Kei’s side with a rare softness in his eyes.
Kei reached forward and added another log to the flames. It hissed, caught, and glowed warm. Fuma glanced at him. “Still okay?” Kei nodded. “More than okay.” He tilted his head back, watching the stars, the firelight flickering over his face. The warmth soaked into his skin, into his chest, deep enough to ease the ache that always sat there.
“I used to think I’d never feel at home again,” he admitted, voice low, just for Fuma. “But this… this is home.” Fuma didn’t say anything for a moment, then offered the bottle again. “You helped build it.” Kei accepted it, taking a slow sip. The sweet burn of the wine lingered.
A beat passed, filled with the crackling of wood and distant, joyful shouting. “All that’s missing,” Kei murmured, almost to himself, “is someone to share it with.” Fuma looked at him sidelong. “Mate?”
Kei nodded slowly. “If they’re even out there.” “They are,” Fuma said, simply. “You’ll find them. Or they’ll find you.” Kei didn’t answer. Instead, he watched the others, letting their voices and the firelight settle over him like a blanket. And for the first time in years, he let himself believe it might be true.
~~~
The weekend passed in a blur of leftover desserts, lazy naps in the sun, and quiet chores that balanced the wild joy of their celebration. But as the sun rose on Monday, the air in the village shifted, still calm, but laced with anticipation.
It was a school day for Maki, another round of training for Taki, a quiet work-from-home start for Jo, and for Harua, it was the beginning of something brand new.
Kei found him in the front yard just before seven, dressed in a crisp white shirt tucked into black slacks, hair styled neatly but already fighting to curl again in the morning humidity. Harua’s phone was in one hand, his work bag slung over his shoulder, and nerves practically radiating off him.
“I feel like I’m going to throw up,” he muttered. “You’re going to be fine,” Kei said as he approached, keys dangling from his hand. “They already hired you. That means they like you.” Harua glanced over. “You sure you’re not just saying that because you have to?”
“I don’t have to say anything,” Kei replied with a small grin. “You’re going to do great. Just be you, smart, annoying, overly curious you.” Harua rolled his eyes. “Comforting as ever.”
Kei led him to the car, a simple, reliable black SUV that had seen more muddy roads and mountain trails than city streets. Harua got in, smoothing his shirt like it might crease from existing.
They drove in silence for a bit, trees whipping past the windows as the road stretched toward the edge of the forest and into the city beyond. The sun peeked over the hills, bathing everything in a soft golden hue. The silence between them was easy. Comfortable.
“You working today too?” Harua asked eventually. “Yeah,” Kei said. “Got a shoot downtown, some athletic brand. Mostly standing around in clothes I’d never wear.” Harua snorted. “You love it.” Kei shrugged, smirking. “Pays well. And I only have to deal with people three times a week. The rest of the time I’m home.”
“You ever think about doing it full time?” “No,” Kei said without hesitation. “I like being able to come back. Full-time modeling means traveling constantly, being away from the pack. It’s not worth it.” Harua nodded, silent again for a moment. “It’s weird, huh? We’re all trying to live in two worlds. The human one and ours.” Kei smiled faintly. “We do more than try. We make it work.”
They reached the building not long after, a tall, glass-fronted office that gleamed under the morning sun. Harua stared up at it with wide eyes. Kei pulled to the curb and parked. “You want a pep talk?” “No,” Harua said, gripping his bag tightly. “I’m good.”
Then he paused. “Maybe a tiny one?”
Kei chuckled. “Just breathe. Stay alert. Be kind but don’t let them walk over you. And if anyone makes you feel small, remember you’ve outrun bears in the woods and wrestled Taki into submission.” Harua laughed, tension easing slightly. “Thanks, Kei.” “You’ve got this,” Kei said. “Call if you need anything.”
Harua gave him one last grin before stepping out onto the sidewalk. Kei watched him walk into the building, head high, the morning light catching on his hair. Then he pulled back into the lane and headed toward his own day, his thoughts already wandering, not to the cameras and clothes, but to the village waiting for him, the pack, the forest… And still, always, that quiet space beside him, waiting for someone else to fill it.
~~~
The lobby of the building was sleek and modern, tall windows letting in golden morning light, polished tile floors reflecting it in a subtle glow. Harua adjusted the strap of his bag nervously as he approached the front desk. His boss, a sharp-eyed woman named Ms. Nakamura, was already waiting for him with a small but welcoming smile.
“Harua, good morning,” she said briskly. “I’ll help you get set up with your ID badge and then we’ll do a quick tour. We like to keep things running smoothly here.” “Of course,” Harua said with a quick bow. “Thank you again for the opportunity.”
The badge was a small rectangle of plastic with his name and picture already printed on it, he thought he looked vaguely terrified in the photo, but it would do. He clipped it onto his shirt collar and followed Ms. Nakamura through the halls.
She walked fast, heels clicking against the floor as she pointed out break rooms, emergency exits, the copy center, and the editorial wings. Harua did his best to memorize everything, though the buzz of nerves made it difficult.
Finally, they arrived at a large open office space bathed in soft overhead lights. Cubicles lined the walls, while plants and posters gave the place a cozy, creative energy. Ms. Nakamura gestured toward a corner desk, already set up with a monitor, some files, and a half-empty coffee mug.
“You’ll be working with (Y/n). She started just last week. You’re both new, so I’m hoping you’ll help each other settle in.”
Harua followed her gaze to the person standing beside the desk. (Y/n) looked up from her computer, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear. She was maybe a few inches shorter than him, dressed in a simple blouse and jeans, her expression friendly but cautious.
She smiled. “Hey.” “Hi,” Harua said quickly, bowing again. “I’m Harua. Nice to meet you.” “(Y/n),” she replied. “Welcome to the chaos.” Ms. Nakamura gave a nod. “I’ll leave you two to it. Be sure to review the orientation packet before lunch.”
Once she was gone, Harua exhaled and turned back to (Y/n). She was already watching him, but her gaze wasn’t judgmental, more like she was quietly taking his measure.
“Nervous?” she asked. “Terrified,” he admitted. She laughed. “Good. That means you care. I was a wreck on my first day too. Still kind of am.” Harua smiled, easing into his chair. “Guess we can be wrecks together.”
And from there, it was easy.
The two of them clicked faster than either of them expected. Within the first hour, they were swapping jokes about how stiff the elevator music was, how intense Ms. Nakamura’s schedule looked, and which coffee machine made the least awful brew.
(Y/n) was smart, quick-witted, and surprisingly open for someone new. She had moved to the city from a smaller town to chase her dream of writing for something that mattered. Harua found himself relating to her immediately.
By lunchtime, they were already teasing each other like longtime friends. They ate together outside on a small terrace, sharing lunch and stories, though Harua carefully sidestepped anything that might hint at his werewolf identity.
Still, when she laughed at something he said, really laughed, Harua felt something small and warm settle in his chest. He wasn’t alone in this new place. And as the hours passed and the day wore on, it didn’t feel so much like the start of something terrifying anymore. It felt like the beginning of something good.
~~~
The sun had long since dipped behind the trees by the time Kei returned home, muscles aching from the long shoot. He parked the car beside the house and stepped into the familiar quiet of the village clearing. The scent of woodsmoke and wild herbs lingered in the air, grounding him. He walked inside and was met with warmth, laughter echoing from the living room, the clatter of pots and pans from the kitchen. Kei slipped off his shoes and followed the voices.
In the living room, Harua was practically vibrating with energy, hands flying as he recounted his day to Jo and Yuma.
“-and then she said the same thing I was thinking, like exactly! It was weird but in a good way,” Harua was saying. “I haven’t clicked with someone that fast since… well, ever.”
Yuma leaned in, clearly invested. “And she’s cute, right?” Harua shrugged but couldn’t hide the grin tugging at his mouth. “She’s cool. Really cool.” Jo didn’t look up from his sketchbook, but the corners of his lips twitched in amusement. “You’ve said her name like twelve times in the last five minutes.” Harua flushed. “Shut up.”
Kei smiled faintly at the scene, rubbing the back of his neck. It was good to see Harua so animated, so alive. The boy had always been passionate, but this was different, brighter.
He made his way into the kitchen, nodding at Euijoo and Fuma as he passed. Maki was standing by the stove, trying to stir a pot without burning his fingers. Kei reached over and gently moved his elbow away from the steam from the other pot on the stove.
“Easy, you’re not fireproof,” he said softly. Maki grinned sheepishly. “Almost done! It smells good, right?” “It does,” Kei agreed, ruffling his hair before stepping away.
Dinner came together in a warm, loud chaos, everyone returning home in waves, filling the house with noise and movement. Plates clattered onto the table, voices overlapped as stories were told, laughter bouncing off the wooden walls. It was routine. It was family.
And then everything changed.
Harua sat down beside him at the long wooden table, the scent of soap, city air, and something unfamiliar still clinging to his skin. Kei turned slightly, smiling to ask how the rest of the day had gone.
And the world tilted. It wasn’t Harua’s scent. It was something on him, something clinging to his clothes, his hair, his skin, like he’d walked through it and carried it unknowingly into the house.
Kei’s breath caught. His vision blurred. His inner wolf lunged forward, feral and wild and full of longing, growling so loud inside his head it drowned everything else out.
Mate.
Kei’s fingers tightened around his chopsticks, his heartbeat thundering in his ears. His lungs burned. The scent was intoxicating, like the forest after rain, like lightning and warmth and home. His wolf clawed at his chest, desperate, howling to run, to find the source.
“Kei?” Harua turned toward him, concern flickering in his voice. “You okay?” Kei blinked. His eyes flicked to Harua’s, and he forced himself to breathe, to sit still, to not give into the need to shift and sprint into the woods like a madman.
“Yeah,” Kei said, voice tight. “Just tired.”
Fuma shot him a subtle look from across the table, sharp and knowing. Kei didn’t meet it. He couldn’t. Not yet. He glanced back at Harua. The scent was definitely not Harua’s, but it was on him, wrapped around him, like the echo of someone else. Someone Kei hadn’t met. Not yet.
His mate was real. And they were close.
~~~
The stars were already out when dinner ended, the last dishes cleaned, the laughter fading into the cozy quiet of the night. The house had settled down, some of the younger wolves retreating to their rooms, others sprawled across couches or outside under the moonlight.
Kei was slipping on his jacket near the door when Euijoo’s voice came, calm but firm. “Kei. Come outside with us.” Fuma stood by the doorway, arms folded, already waiting.
Kei nodded silently and followed them out into the cool night air. The crisp scent of pine and damp earth filled his lungs, grounding him in the moment. They walked a short distance away from the house, stopping near the edge of the woods where the trees cast long shadows in the moonlight.
No one spoke at first.
Finally, Euijoo broke the silence. “Tell us what happened.” Kei leaned against a tree, folding his arms tightly. “It was the scent. It hit me the moment Harua sat beside me.” Euijoo and Fuma both stilled. “My wolf, he nearly lost it,” Kei continued, voice low, almost ashamed. “He screamed ‘mate.’ It was overwhelming, like nothing I’ve ever felt before. But I managed to calm him down. Barely.”
Fuma rubbed his jaw thoughtfully. “The scent wasn’t Harua’s?” Kei shook his head. “No. It was on him, but not from him. Something he picked up today. Someone. If it had been Harua’s scent, I would reacted to it years ago,”
Fuma and Euijoo exchanged a glance. “That girl,” Fuma said quietly. “The new coworker. He talked about her the entire dinner. Said they got along like they’ve known each other forever.” “(Y/n),” Kei said, the name tasting strange and heavy in his mouth, like it had weight now. “He mentioned her a few times.” Euijoo exhaled slowly. “That would make sense. Harua hasn’t been around anyone outside the pack since he graduated. And the scent was unfamiliar to you, but potent.”
“If it is her,” Fuma added, “it means your mate is human.” Kei flinched slightly, not out of fear, but out of the quiet truth of it. He hadn’t even dared to imagine it. For years, he believed his mate must have died long ago. The thought that they might be out there, living, and close, was more than he could absorb in a single breath.
“She doesn’t know about us,” Euijoo said. “Harua hasn’t told her anything. He’s being cautious.” “As he should,” Kei murmured. “I don’t even know if it’s her yet. I only smelled what she left behind.” Fuma’s gaze sharpened. “But your wolf thinks it is.” Kei met his eyes. “Yeah. He’s sure.”
Silence stretched between them, filled only by the gentle rustle of wind in the trees. Euijoo stepped forward and placed a hand on Kei’s shoulder. “If it’s her,” he said, “we’ll support you. But you need to be certain. You can’t rush this. Especially not with a human.” “I know,” Kei said. His voice was steady, but his hands curled into fists. “I’ll be careful.”
Fuma nodded. “For now, see what Harua says. Don’t push. If she’s your mate, the bond will pull you together in its own time.” Kei let out a long breath, the tension easing from his chest just enough to breathe freely. “Thanks,” he said, quietly. “I don’t know what I would’ve done if I’d lost control.” “You didn’t,” Euijoo said simply. “And that’s what matters.”
They stood there for a while longer, the three of them watching the stars overhead. Somewhere in the distance, a nightbird called, and the forest answered.
And Kei, his heart still racing, his wolf still restless, let himself hope. That maybe, his destined someone was actually out there.
~~~
Kei found Harua out back, sitting on the porch steps with a cup of tea, his legs pulled up to his chest and his eyes fixed on the moonlit clearing. It was late, most of the pack already in bed, the house behind them quiet except for the occasional creak of wood and the hum of insects. Kei stood in the doorway for a moment, watching him, then stepped outside and let the door close softly behind him.
“Hey,” he said, voice low. Harua turned and gave him a smile, tired but still warm. “Couldn’t sleep?” “Not really,” Kei admitted, sitting down beside him. They sat in silence for a few minutes. Kei didn’t rush it, Harua was always easy to talk to, but this wasn’t a small thing. He had to get it right.
“I need to tell you something,” Kei said finally, eyes fixed on the trees ahead. “Something that happened during dinner.” Harua turned slightly, giving him his full attention. “Yeah?” Kei’s hands were clasped between his knees, fingers locked tightly. “When you sat down next to me tonight… I caught a scent. It wasn’t yours. It was on you, but not from you.”
Harua blinked. “Okay…?” “My wolf reacted immediately. Like, violently. It was like he snapped awake after years of silence. And he only said one word.”
Harua’s eyes widened, realization dawning. “Mate?” Kei nodded slowly. “Yeah. It hit me like a freight train. I barely kept it together.” For a long moment, Harua didn’t speak. He just stared at him, stunned. Then, softly: “Wow.” Kei huffed a dry laugh. “Yeah. That about covers it.”
Harua set his tea down and turned fully toward him now, concern etched into his features. “Are you okay?” “I will be,” Kei said. “Fuma and Euijoo talked me down after dinner. I’m… better now. Calmer. But I needed to tell you, because, well, I think the scent came from someone you were with today.”
Harua tilted his head, puzzled for a second. Then his eyes widened again. “(Y/n)?” Kei nodded. “It’s possible. You mentioned you spent a lot of time with her.” “Yeah. I mean, we were together most of the day. Getting trained, working through our first assignments. I guess… if it lingered on me…” Kei let out a breath. “It’s just a theory right now. But my wolf, he’s certain. And honestly? That scares me more than anything.”
Harua didn’t respond immediately. He looked out toward the trees, the faint glow of fireflies blinking in the dark. Then, with a quiet smile, he said, “You’ve waited a long time, Kei.” “I thought I’d already lost her,” Kei said, voice barely above a whisper. “That maybe she’d died in the attack. Or that the bond would never form. I stopped hoping.” “But maybe you don’t have to stop anymore,” Harua said gently. Kei glanced at him. “You think it could really be her?”
Harua nodded. “I only met her yesterday, but she’s… kind. Open. She’s a good person, and I think she’s strong enough to handle this, if it really is her.” Kei gave a soft, unsure laugh. “You’re already vouching for her?” Harua shrugged, a small grin forming. “Hey, if she’s going to be your mate, she’s basically my sister. I need to make sure she’s worthy.”
Kei bumped his shoulder against Harua’s. “Thanks.” Harua nudged him back. “Anytime.” They sat in silence again, but this time it was peaceful. The kind that only existed between people who trusted each other deeply. Eventually, Kei said, “I’ll take it slow. I won’t approach her until I’m sure.” Harua nodded. “You’ll know when it’s time.”
And under the moonlit sky, surrounded by trees and the quiet rhythm of the night, Kei let a little hope bloom in his chest.
~~~
The next morning, Harua almost overslept. If it hadn’t been for Fuma pounding on his door and Yuma shouting that the clock was ticking, he would’ve missed his second day entirely. He flew out of bed, scrambled through his morning routine, yanked on his clothes, grabbed his bag and badge, and bolted out the door with barely enough time to breathe.
It wasn’t until he dropped into his chair beside (Y/n) at the office, heart still racing, that he realized something was wrong. “Ugh,” he groaned, slumping forward. “I forgot my phone. And my lunch.” (Y/n) laughed, her eyes crinkling with amusement. “Seriously? Day two and you’re already falling apart.”
Harua gave her a sheepish grin. “I was almost late.” “Well,” she said, pulling out her own phone and offering it to him, “if you need to call someone at home to bring your stuff, go ahead. Just don’t prank call anyone. I will find out.”
Harua chuckled, taking the phone carefully. He paused, thinking. Who would be home at this hour? Who could actually bring his things?
Harua sighed, shaking his head. “The only number I know by heart is my brother’s.” “Perfect,” (Y/n) said, nudging the phone toward him. “Call him.”
He dialed quickly, fingers moving on instinct. Over the years, he’d memorized Kei’s number without even meaning to, he’d called it so many times before. When he was locked out, lost, panicking over something small or something serious, Kei had always been the one to pick up. It was second nature now.
On the third ring, the line connected. “Hello? This is Kei,” came the smooth, professional voice, clearly expecting a work call. Harua grinned. “Hey, it’s me.” There was a pause.
“…Harua?” Kei’s voice shifted instantly, surprise giving way to familiar concern. “Why are you calling from an unknown number? Are you okay?” “I’m fine! I just, uh, I kind of forgot my phone. And my lunch,” Harua admitted, rubbing the back of his neck out of habit. “Could you maybe bring them to the office? Before lunch?”
Kei let out a short laugh, the sound warm and amused. “You’re unbelievable. Day two.” “Yeah, yeah,” Harua muttered, already bracing for teasing. “I’ll bring them,” Kei said. “Don’t worry. I’ve got a light morning.” “Thanks, Kei. You’re the best.” “I know,” Kei replied smugly, before hanging up.
Harua handed the phone back to (Y/n), grinning. “He’s on his way.”
~~~
A while later, with about an hour left before lunch, the office quieted down. The flurry of morning emails and checklists had slowed, giving Harua and (Y/n) a rare pocket of calm.
They leaned back in their chairs, stretching slightly, and (Y/n) glanced over at him with a curious smile. “So, your brother’s bringing your stuff? You two close?” Harua nodded, smiling without thinking. “Yeah. Kei’s… he’s always been there when I needed him. Kind of like my anchor, I guess.” She tilted her head. “You talk about him like he’s more than just your brother.”
Harua hesitated. He had to be careful. No werewolf talk. Keep it light.
“Well, technically, we’re not related,” he admitted. “But we live together, me, Kei, and seven others. Nine of us in total. Not family by blood, but we might as well be. We call each other brothers.”
“Nine guys in one house?” (Y/n) raised an eyebrow. “That sounds like a sitcom.” Harua laughed. “Yeah, it kind of is. Controlled chaos.” She leaned in a little, clearly curious. “Tell me about them?”
Harua’s grin widened. “Okay, well… I already mentioned Kei. He’s the oldest. Calm, dependable, really looks out for everyone. He helps the others lead and honestly, I don’t know what we’d do without him.”
“Sounds like a solid big brother.”
“He is. Then there’s Euijoo, he’s like our leader, almost like a dad. He’s smart, patient, but he can be tough when he needs to be. He’s got this quiet confidence that kind of makes you trust him without even thinking.”
“Like a natural leader?”
“Exactly. Fuma’s his second-in-command, we jokingly call him our mom sometimes, and he’s probably the most grounded one of us. He’s got this dry sense of humor, but he’s always watching out for everyone. Especially when we’re being idiots, which is… a lot.”
(Y/n) chuckled. “I’m getting the picture.”
“Then there’s Nicholas. He’s kind of the grumpy one, loves his sleep, hates being woken up, but he’s also one of the most protective people I know. He’s got a big heart under all that sarcasm. He’s really a sweetheart,”
Harua paused to think before continuing.
“Maki’s the youngest. He’s 19 but acts like a kid sometimes. Always moving, always smiling. Lately he’s been really into cooking. Makes the kitchen a bit of a disaster zone, but he’s getting better. And of course, we all allow him to live as a kid before the big scary world hardens him,”
(Y/n) laughed. “He sounds fun.”
“He is. Taki’s kind of in the same age range. He’s a bit more reserved, though. He’s been struggling with some personal stuff, but we’re helping him through it. He’s got a lot of strength, even if he doesn’t see it himself. He loves playfighting with all of us, Taki and I are really close, he’s almost like my twin,”
“What about the others?”
“Well, Jo’s the quiet artist. Barely says a word most days, but he’s constantly sketching. He draws us all the time, even when we don’t notice. It’s his way of showing love, I think. He’s kind and warm, always there to listen if you need to talk,”
Harua’s smile softened.
“Then there’s Yuma, he’s kind of the social butterfly. He talks the most, always cracking jokes, always trying to keep the energy up. Sometimes too much energy. But you can always count on him to make you laugh.”
(Y/n) looked at him warmly. “You really love them.”
“I do,” Harua said simply. “They’re not just my family. They’re my home.”
~~~
Just before lunch, Kei pulled into the parking lot outside the office building. He parked in a shaded spot near the entrance, glancing down at the items in the passenger seat, Harua’s forgotten phone and neatly packed lunch. He picked them up and leaned back against the side of the car, waiting.
Through the glass doors, he spotted Harua jogging toward him. Kei stood upright, meeting his brother halfway. “Your hero has arrived,” Kei said, handing over the phone and bag with a teasing smile. Harua let out a breath of relief. “You’re a lifesaver.”
Just then, the doors opened again, and (Y/n) stepped out. Kei didn’t notice her at first, his focus was still on Harua, but she noticed him immediately. Her eyes swept over him, taking in his tall frame, striking features, and the calm confidence in his posture. He towered over both her and Harua, with an air that was hard to ignore. Even though she couldn’t see his entire face, she could tell that he was very handsome, soft yet sharp features.
Then Kei looked up, and everything stopped.
His eyes locked with hers. It hit him like a storm. A sharp inhale, a jolt down his spine. The world blurred at the edges as the scent hit him fully, familiar, right, hers. His wolf roared to life inside him, screaming the word he’d longed to hear for years: Mate.
Emotion crashed into him all at once, relief, wonder, overwhelming longing. She was real. She was alive. She was his. And now that she was in front of him, all the years of quiet hope, of waiting, poured over him like a tidal wave.
He tried to hold it back, tried to breathe through it, but his knees buckled. He dropped to the ground, breath shallow, vision swimming. It took everything to not shift right then and there.
“Kei!” Harua grabbed his arm to steady him. Thinking fast, he turned to (Y/n), who stood frozen a few feet away, startled. “He’s-uh, sick. He’s sick,” Harua said quickly. “Didn’t want to tell me earlier, but I guess it hit him harder than he thought. Can you grab some water from inside? Please?”
(Y/n) blinked, clearly unsure, but nodded and turned back into the building. As soon as she was out of earshot, Harua crouched next to Kei.
“Is it her?” he whispered. Kei nodded shakily, eyes wide, still trying to get control of himself.
“She’s my mate.”
With Harua’s steady hand on his shoulder and a few grounding words, Kei slowly managed to center himself. His wolf was still restless, pacing behind his ribs, but the storm of emotion had begun to settle. His breathing evened out, and his legs steadied beneath him just in time for (Y/n) to return, a cup of water in her hand.
“Here,” she said, offering it with a small, concerned smile. Kei accepted it gratefully, his fingers brushing hers briefly. Even that slight contact sent a jolt through him. “Thank you,” he said, his voice rough but sincere. “And… I’m sorry for the scare. That was, just a sudden dizzy spell. I’ll be okay.”
(Y/n) gave a small shrug, her concern softening. “No need to apologize. Just take care of yourself, alright?” He nodded, still not quite trusting himself to speak more.
With that, she and Harua waved him off, turning back toward the building to eat their lunch before the second half of the day picked up. Kei stood there for a moment, watching the doors close behind her, heart still pounding, then finally turned and got back into his car.
As he drove home, the world outside the windshield passed by in a blur, but all he could see was her. The way her eyes had held his, the curve of her smile, the gentleness in her voice. She was more than he’d imagined. She was beautiful, kind, and something about her presence felt like warmth he hadn’t known he was missing.
She’s real. She’s mine.
And now, he thought with a mix of awe and anticipation, I have to figure out how to tell her and how to get to know her.
~~~
Over the next several weeks, nearly two full months, Kei became a familiar presence outside the office building.
It started innocently enough. He’d give Harua rides to and from work, especially on rainy days. Then he began showing up with lunch when Harua forgot to pack one, or even when he didn’t. Soon after, he started arriving mid-morning with coffees in hand, one for Harua, and always one extra for (Y/n), claiming it was “just in case she liked this blend.”
At first, (Y/n) thought nothing of it. Kei seemed like the kind of older brother who took his role seriously, reliable, thoughtful, protective. It was sweet, really, how involved he was in Harua’s life.
But then one morning, Kei showed up with two coffees, and Harua wasn’t there.
(Y/n) blinked in surprise when she saw him through the front doors. As he walked up to her desk, holding out the familiar paper cup with her name scribbled in tidy handwriting, she gave a half-smile.
“No Harua today?” she asked, accepting the drink with raised brows.
Kei cleared his throat softly. “He’s out sick. Thought I’d still stop by… figured you might miss the coffee.” There was a beat of silence. (Y/n) tilted her head, her smile turning a little curious. “I see,” she said lightly. “That’s very thoughtful.” Kei smiled in return, nervous, a bit lopsided. “It’s no trouble.”
As he walked away, (Y/n) sat back in her chair, fingers wrapped around the warm cup. She watched him disappear through the doors again, her expression unreadable. It was then that the thought finally hit her.
Maybe this isn’t just about Harua.
~~~
Two days later, Harua was back at work, fully recovered and just as energetic as always. As lunchtime rolled around, he and (Y/n) settled into their usual corner in the break room, their trays filled and laughter already bubbling between bites.
But (Y/n) was distracted.
She kept glancing toward the front doors, half-expecting to see a tall figure walking in with coffee, even though Harua had brought his own today. After a few minutes of internal debate, she finally decided to ask.
“So… does Kei always show up like he has been lately?” she asked casually, poking at her food with her fork. “I mean, he’s been around a lot these past few weeks.” Harua blinked, not quite catching the meaning. “Yeah? I guess so. Kei’s kind of like that. He’s always the one who steps in when someone needs something.”
He smiled fondly, setting his drink down. “I remember when Taki had a rough patch in school, some bullying stuff. Kei showed up for every lunch break for weeks just so Taki wouldn’t have to sit alone. That’s just who he is.”
(Y/n) nodded, processing the information, but her brow furrowed slightly. “That makes sense,” she said slowly. “It’s just…” She hesitated, then blurted it out before she lost her nerve. “Do you think maybe he… likes me?”
Harua froze mid-sip. His eyes widened slightly as the puzzle pieces clicked into place all at once. “Ohhhh,” he said, setting his drink down slowly. “That’s what this is about.” He looked over at her, a mischievous smirk forming. “You just might be onto something.”
(Y/n) narrowed her eyes playfully at Harua, leaning in a little over the table. “Okay, but if that’s true… why hasn’t he done anything about it? I mean, I thought I’d made it kind of obvious that I sort of like him too.” Harua raised a brow, surprised. “You do?” She gave him a look. “I’ve accepted all his coffee offerings, haven’t I? Smiled every time he showed up, even when I knew he wasn’t there for you.”
Harua laughed softly, then shrugged. “Fair point. But, well… Kei isn’t exactly what he looks like.” (Y/n) tilted her head. “He looks like he’s dated a million people, right?” Harua continued. “Tall, good-looking, confident. But honestly? He’s barely dated anyone. He’s not shy, but he’s… cautious. Kei doesn’t really put himself out there unless he’s sure it won’t blow up in his face.”
He paused, watching her expression soften. “I think he’s afraid of messing it up,” Harua said gently. “So if you really do like him, you might have to help him see that. Just a little nudge, so he knows he’s not reading things wrong.”
(Y/n) leaned back, thoughtful now, twirling her straw in her drink. “Alright,” she said after a moment, a small smile forming. “Then maybe I will.” With Harua’s help, (Y/n) put her plan into motion. It was simple, really. A bit dramatic, but Kei was worth a little drama.
Later that afternoon, Harua texted Kei:
“Come to the office. Pronto. No time to explain.”
Kei, already halfway through organizing the kitchen pantry at home, frowned down at his phone. No explanation? No emojis? Something was up. Dropping the tea towel he had slung over his shoulder, he grabbed his keys and left without a second thought.
When he arrived outside the building, he looked around, expecting Harua’s usual wave through the glass doors, but instead, (Y/n) was standing just outside, waiting for him. Waving at him. She smiled, calm and radiant, like she’d been waiting for this moment all day.
“Let’s go,” she said, nodding toward the sidewalk. Kei blinked, confused. “Wait… what? Go where? Where’s Harua?” And just then, clear as if Harua had whispered it right into his ear, a mind-link sparked to life:
“She likes you, idiot. Just go with her.”
Kei’s jaw slackened a bit, the weight of the words hitting him like a gust of wind. He looked at (Y/n) again, really looked, and saw the glint of nervous hope in her eyes. His heart gave one strong thump. Who was he to refuse his own mate? He let out a soft, incredulous chuckle and nodded. “Okay,” he said, walking toward her. “Lead the way.”
Neither of them was dressed for anything fancy, (Y/n) in her usual office attire, Kei in a worn hoodie and jeans, so they agreed to keep things simple. They walked a few blocks down from the office, settling into a cozy little restaurant tucked at the end of a quiet street. Warm lights, a chalkboard menu, and the soft hum of conversation made it feel intimate without being too much.
They found a small booth near the window. At first, the conversation flowed easily, light teasing, shared laughter. Kei found himself relaxing more than he thought he would. Being around her just felt… right.
But then their server came out.
A guy, maybe around (Y/n)’s age, with a bit too much confidence in his stride. From the moment he approached their table, he zeroed in on (Y/n), his words sugary and his smile too smooth. When he reached out to brush a strand of hair from her shoulder, completely unprompted, Kei’s wolf nearly tore through his skin.
Kei clenched his jaw and lowered his head, biting into the side of his own hand under the table to stop the low growl rumbling in his chest. He didn’t say anything, but every time the server came near, Kei’s whole body tensed like a pulled wire. (Y/n) noticed.
She glanced at Kei, catching the way his jaw flexed, how his hand gripped the edge of the table a little tighter each time. She found it… kind of cute, honestly. Protective, even if he didn’t say a word. The silent glare he gave the poor waiter spoke volumes.
Then came the moment that made her grin even wider. “You’ve got something,” she said, gesturing toward her own cheek. Kei blinked, confused, until she reached out with a napkin and gently dabbed at the corner of his mouth where a smudge of sauce clung. “You’re kind of cute like this,” she said, amused.
Kei stared, stunned. He opened his mouth to respond, but the words tripped over his tongue and got stuck somewhere in his throat. He turned a bit red, looking down for a second with a breathless laugh. (Y/n) giggled softly and leaned back in her seat, sipping her drink, watching him melt just a little. Maybe Harua was right, he really had no idea she liked him.
~~~
Dinner continued with a light-hearted ease, the tension from earlier fading into soft laughter and casual conversation. The warmth of the little restaurant matched the comfortable rhythm they’d fallen into.
“So, what do you do when you’re not rescuing your brother from forgotten lunches?” (Y/n) asked with a teasing smile, twirling her straw in her drink. Kei chuckled. “I model. Part-time.” Her brows rose. “That makes way too much sense.”
He gave her a sheepish smile, a faint pink tint touching his ears. “It pays well enough that I don’t have to do it full-time. And outside of that… I run. A lot. It’s kind of my thing.” “Like… for fun?” Kei nodded. “Yeah. It clears my head. I actually ran a marathon last week.”
Her jaw dropped slightly. “A marathon? Like, the full thing?” “Twenty-six miles,” he said with a shrug, like it was no big deal. (Y/n) laughed in disbelief. “That’s insane. I complain if I have to jog to catch the bus.” Kei grinned. “I’ll teach you if you want.” She raised an eyebrow. “Tempting, but I make no promises.”
He chuckled, then leaned forward a bit. “What about you? What do you do when you’re not working?” “Writing, mostly,” she said, fingers tapping idly against her glass. “And I like painting… though I’m not that good at it.” Kei tilted his head. “Says who?” “Me. And anyone with eyes,” she joked.
“I doubt that,” he said softly, sincerity in his voice. “You seem like the type who puts your heart into everything. That’s what really matters.” (Y/n) blinked, caught off guard by the compliment. She smiled, a little slower this time, letting the words sit with her. Maybe Kei wasn’t just protective and sweet, maybe he was thoughtful, too.
~~~
As the date wound down and the check was paid, neither of them seemed in a rush to leave. The walk back to the office building was quiet but comfortable, their hands brushing occasionally, laughter still lingering between them.
Kei didn’t want the night to end. His wolf didn’t either. Everything about this evening, the way she smiled, the way she listened, the way she looked at him like she truly saw him, felt like home in a way he hadn’t known he was missing.
But all things, even good ones, had to pause. They stopped outside the building entrance, the soft glow of the streetlights casting a warm hue across her features. Just as Kei was about to thank her for the night, (Y/n) tilted her head and held out her hand. “Your phone?” He blinked, but didn’t hesitate. He handed it over without question.
With a small smirk, she typed quickly, then handed it back. “There. Now you have my number.” Kei glanced down at the screen, recognizing the number as the one Harua had used to call him all those weeks ago. His eyes widened slightly in realization. “You didn’t know, did you?” she asked, clearly amused. “That was me.”
Kei looked sheepish, rubbing the back of his neck. “I guess I didn’t put it together.” “Well,” she said, stepping a little closer, “now you don’t have to pretend to check in on Harua just to show up. You can text me. And we can go on more dates… if you want to.”
Kei met her gaze, warmth flooding his chest. “I want to.” “Good,” she said, smiling. “Me too.” With that, she gave him a gentle wave before disappearing back into the building, leaving Kei standing on the sidewalk, phone in hand, heart pounding. His wolf howled in quiet triumph.
~~~
Before heading back home, Kei sat behind the wheel for a moment, fingers drumming on his phone. He wasn’t usually the type to text right away, but this wasn’t usual. This was her.
So he typed out a simple message:
Hi, this is Yudai :)
He hit send without thinking much of it, still riding the high of the night.
A few seconds later, his phone buzzed with a reply.
Yudai?
Wait… who’s Yudai?
Kei blinked at the screen, then let out a quiet laugh as it hit him, he had never told her his actual name. Everyone just called him Kei. He quickly typed out a follow-up.
Sorry! That’s my full name. Koga Yudai. But everyone just calls me Kei. I guess I forgot I never mentioned it.
There was a pause before she replied again.
Ahhh okay!! That makes more sense now 😂 Kei suits you though. Sounds cool.
Also… I like the real name. Yudai. It’s nice. Strong.
Kei stared at the screen for a long second, the corner of his mouth twitching up into a smile. No one outside the pack really called him by his full name, but somehow, her saying she liked it made it feel… right.
You can call me whatever you want. he typed.
Then hesitated-
Except “puppy.” Harua tried that once. Never again.
Her reply came fast.
Noted. But I’m definitely calling you that now at least once 😏
Kei groaned, but he was smiling the whole drive home.
~~~
As Kei stepped through the front door, the familiar warmth of the house greeted him. The soft hum of the TV played in the background, Euijoo and Nicholas were still up, half-watching a movie in the living room. Euijoo gave him a subtle nod of welcome, Nicholas barely looked up, too focused on whatever plot twist was unfolding on-screen.
Kei kicked off his shoes quietly and made his way past the hallway, expecting the rest of the house to be asleep by now. Fuma, Maki, Taki, Jo, and Yuma had all turned in hours ago. But as he stepped out onto the porch, he saw a familiar shape curled up on the swing bench, wrapped in a big blanket like a cocoon.
Harua.
The younger wolf perked up when he saw him, pushing the blanket off his face. “Took you long enough,” he whispered with a grin. “So? How’d it go?” Kei let out a soft laugh, sitting down beside him, the porch creaking under the weight. “It was… good. Really good.” Harua shifted so he was facing him fully, eyes wide with interest. “Tell me everything.”
So Kei told him.
He told him about how confused he’d been at first when (Y/n) was the one waiting outside. About the smirk on her face, the way his wolf reacted just by being near her. About the little restaurant, the too-flirty server, and how close he came to losing it, but didn’t. About how easy the conversation had been, how pretty her laugh was, how she put her number into his phone and told him to stop pretending to check on Harua just to see her. Harua listened quietly, smiling more with every word, the way siblings do when they’re genuinely proud. When Kei finished, he leaned back against the porch railing, sighing like the weight of the world had left his chest. Harua bumped his shoulder lightly.
“Told you she liked you,” he said, smug. Kei smirked. “Yeah, yeah. I owe you for that.” Harua nodded. “You do. Big time.” The porch fell into a comfortable silence for a moment, the sounds of the night forest in the distance. Then Kei glanced over. “You’re really happy for me, huh?”
Harua nodded. “Of course. You waited so long, Kei. You deserve this.” Kei looked out at the trees, the quiet dark, and for once, he didn’t feel the ache of the past lingering like a shadow.
“She’s everything,” he said softly. Harua smiled. “Then don’t mess it up.” “I’ll try not to.”
They sat there a little while longer before finally calling it a night, retreating into the warmth of the house, Kei’s heart a little lighter, his future finally beginning to take shape.
~~~
That night, as the house settled into silence and the steady rhythm of breathing filled the rooms, Kei lay wide awake in his bed, staring at the ceiling. The joy he’d felt earlier still lingered in his chest, but it was quickly being drowned out by anxiety.
He turned over, trying to will himself to sleep, but his mind wouldn’t quiet. How would he tell her? How could he explain something so impossible, something that could terrify her, something that could ruin everything?
He imagined her face when he said the words: “I’m a werewolf.” He saw the spark in her eyes dim, saw her step back, afraid. He heard her say “You’re a monster.” He felt her pulling away, out of reach, gone. Kei clenched his jaw, squeezing his eyes shut as if that would block out the images. It didn’t.
He wasn’t ashamed of who he was, not anymore. The pack had given him a home, a purpose, a family. But (Y/n)? She didn’t grow up around their kind. She didn’t know the warmth of a pack or the strength of the bond. She didn’t know the things they had to control every day. And what if, when she did know, it was too much?
He turned onto his side, burying his face into his pillow, his heart heavy. His wolf stirred restlessly inside him, equally distressed. They’d waited so long for her. Losing her wasn’t something either of them could bear to imagine. And yet… that fear was all Kei could see every time he closed his eyes. He didn’t sleep much that night.
~~~
Even though the anxiety never fully left, Kei found himself growing more and more drawn to her with each passing day.
They texted constantly, light jokes, random thoughts, photos of food or cute animals, and more often than not, Kei would find himself smiling at his phone, his heart lighter for just a moment. On days when their schedules allowed it, they met for lunch or dinner. Sometimes, they’d just sit together, not needing to fill the silence. Her presence was soothing. She’d reach for his hand without hesitation, lean into him during quiet moments, laugh freely around him.
It was in those moments that Kei let himself believe this might really work. Once, she texted him a blurry photo of a train ad he’d modeled for, covered in graffiti but still unmistakably him.
“Dating the hottest man alive? Feeling pretty powerful rn.” she’d joked.
Kei had laughed, genuinely, the kind of laugh that left him breathless. But even in that joy, the fear remained, quiet, patient, waiting.
Because no matter how many dates they shared or how natural it all felt, he still hadn’t told her the truth. The truth that pulsed in his blood, that shaped his body under every full moon, that tied him irrevocably to a world she hadn’t asked to be part of. And the longer he waited, the heavier it grew. He knew the time was coming. He had to tell her soon. He just didn’t know how.
~~~
The lights in the apartment were dim, the soft flicker from the TV washing the room in pale, shifting colors. Takeout boxes sat open on the coffee table, their delicious scent mingling with the faintest hint of the lavender candle (Y/n) had lit earlier in a half-nervous attempt to set a relaxed mood. Kei sat beside her on the couch, his tall frame leaned back, legs long and relaxed, his arm draped over the top of the couch, not quite around her, but close enough to make her heart race when she leaned a little to the side.
(Y/n) fidgeted with the corner of a napkin, her fingers folding and unfolding it as she stole a glance at him. He looked calm, content even, his profile softened by the glow of the TV. And yet… there was still a tension there, something subtle that hadn’t faded even after weeks of dates, shared meals, and countless late-night texts.
She shifted a little closer, then cleared her throat softly. “Hey… can I ask you something? It might be kinda weird.” Kei turned toward her slightly, his expression open, calm. “Of course.” She laughed awkwardly, eyes flitting away and back again. “Okay, not weird weird. Just… maybe a little personal.”
He nodded, giving her the space to speak without pushing, and that gave her the courage to keep going. “It’s just… we’ve been on, what, like twelve dates now? Not that I’m counting,” she added quickly, with a nervous chuckle. “But… I was starting to wonder. You haven’t kissed me. Not once.”
She looked up at him, trying to read his expression, but Kei’s face was unreadable in that moment, still, quiet. She rushed to fill the silence. “I’m not mad or anything, and I’m definitely not trying to pressure you, I just… I guess I’m confused. I thought I’d been pretty clear that I wanted you to. Or at least that I wouldn’t not want you to.”
Her cheeks flushed, and she pushed on, nervous laughter bubbling in her throat.
“There was that night after our third date, remember? When we got ice cream and then walked through that little park? I even tried to lean up to kiss you before we said goodnight, but I couldn’t reach,” she said, grinning sheepishly. “I literally had to pretend I was stretching so I didn’t look like a total idiot.”
She groaned and covered her face for a second, peeking out between her fingers.
“And okay, yeah, maybe I should’ve just said something then, but… I don’t know. I guess I figured you’d kiss me when you were ready. But now I’m starting to wonder if maybe I’ve got terrible breath or if-” she paused, smile faltering, “or if maybe you just don’t want to kiss me like that.”
She looked at him again, more serious now, her voice gentler. “I just… I need to know where your head’s at, Yudai.” Her fingers twitched slightly in her lap, and for the first time since the question started, she didn’t look away.
Kei’s heart almost broke as he heard her say that he had caused her to feel insecure. That was never his intention, not even close. Without thinking, he reached out, his large hand cupping her cheek with a gentleness that surprised even him. His skin was warm against hers, and the look in his eyes softened as their gazes met.
“I’m sorry,” he said quietly, thumb brushing over her skin. “I just didn’t want to pressure you into anything. I guess I’m a little… bad at reading signs sometimes. I didn’t want to assume anything you weren’t ready for.”
His voice, usually confident and steady, was quiet and uncertain now, genuine. Then, slowly, he leaned in, finally ready to close the space between them, his heart pounding in his chest. He could see her eyes flutter shut, could feel the warmth of her breath, and then, sharp and loud, his phone rang.
Kei froze, cursing silently, forehead resting briefly against hers in frustration. “I’m sorry-just one second.”
He pulled back, fishing his phone from his pocket. The screen showed Euijoo. He immediately answered. “EJ?”
Euijoo’s voice was tight, urgent. “Kei, get home. Now. Something’s wrong with Taki and Jo.”
That was all Kei needed to hear.
His whole body tensed. He turned to (Y/n), guilt flashing across his face. “I have to go. It’s a family emergency,” he said quickly, grabbing his coat. (Y/n) stood up, worry spreading across her face. “Is everything okay?” “I don’t know,” he admitted, already halfway to the door. “I’ll text you. I promise.”
And then he was gone, leaving her standing alone in the quiet apartment, takeout still on the table, the movie still paused on the TV, and the echo of his almost-kiss lingering in the air.
~~~
Things at home were chaotic. The moment Kei arrived, the tension in the air was thick, shouts from the backyard, overturned furniture, and the distinct scent of panic lingering in the air.
Jo and Taki had accidentally eaten a plant that was poisonous to wolves, something they’d never encountered before. It triggered an intense, feral reaction, stripping away their control, leaving only instinct and confusion. They weren’t themselves. They had attacked anything that moved, eyes wild and glowing, claws drawn, even lashing out at their packmates who tried to help.
By the time Kei got to the backyard, Nicholas had a nasty gash along his arm, and Euijoo was barking orders to keep the others at bay. Harua was crouched behind a tree, breathing heavily, clearly having just dodged a hit.
Kei didn’t hesitate. He joined the others, helping corner the two out-of-control wolves without hurting them. It took everything they had, Fuma’s strategy, Yuma’s speed, Nicholas’ strength, and Kei’s calm but firm presence, to subdue Jo and Taki long enough for Euijoo to administer an antidote.
It was a slow process, but eventually, their eyes dulled, their breathing steadied, and they collapsed into unconsciousness, both boys shifting back into human form, scratched up, bruised, and exhausted. Everyone stood in silence for a moment, catching their breath. The worst had passed.
Kei sat back against the deck steps, chest heaving. His hands were still trembling, not from fear, but from adrenaline. His mind briefly wandered back to (Y/n), to the almost-kiss that now felt like it had happened in another lifetime.
~~~
The next morning, Kei pulled into the parking lot of Harua’s office building, the engine barely cooled before he stepped out. Harua followed behind him, quiet and nursing his bandaged arm, sensing this wasn’t just about a ride, Kei needed to see her.
(Y/n) was standing outside the entrance, sipping her coffee, a frown etched on her face when she spotted them. Kei didn’t hesitate, he jogged up to her, his usually composed expression replaced by something close to desperation.
She looked up, ready to give him a piece of her mind for disappearing the way he had the night before. But the moment her eyes landed on him, on the bruises trailing up his arms, some dark, some still faintly red, her anger evaporated.
Her gaze flicked to Harua, noticing the bandage peeking from under his sleeve. Something serious had happened. Kei slowed his steps as he reached her, his eyes locking with hers. “I’m sorry,” he said softly, voice rough with exhaustion. “I didn’t want to leave like that… but it really was a family emergency.” (Y/n) didn’t ask what happened. She wanted to, but something in Kei’s eyes told her not to push. Not yet. Instead, she nodded, her voice barely above a whisper. “You scared me.”
“I know,” Kei said, stepping just a little closer. “I hated walking out like that. But I’d really like another chance… dinner, movie, just us. Tonight.” She hesitated. “Only if you promise not to vanish again.” “I promise,” he said immediately, no room for doubt in his tone. “I’ll be there. Start to finish.” Reluctantly, she gave him a small smile. “Alright. One more try.” Kei smiled back, the tension in his chest easing.
~~~
Harua didn’t offer (Y/n) much when she asked again about the previous night. He simply shook his head gently and said, “It’s better if Kei tells you.” She nodded. That was enough. She trusted them both. Even if the questions stayed heavy in the back of her mind.
The day slipped by faster than she expected. Work was a blur of meetings and small talk, until the clock neared five and she felt her heart speed up. When she stepped outside, Yudai, was already waiting. She climbed into the car, surprised to find takeout containers in the back seat. “You thought ahead,” she smiled. He chuckled, still a bit nervous but hiding it better this time. “Figured we wouldn’t want to cook.”
The drive was quiet, but not uncomfortable. Once at her place, they settled into their usual rhythm. Takeout on the table, movie playing in the background, soft light warming the room. For a little while, it felt easy again. But underneath it all, something lingered, unspoken, but known. The truth was hanging there between them like static in the air.
They hadn’t talked about the night before. Not yet. Because they both knew, when they did… everything could change.
~~~
As the movie’s credits rolled, silence settled between them. The kind that wasn’t uncomfortable, but heavy with meaning. Yudai sat up straighter, his hands resting on his knees as he took a long, slow breath. His chest tightened. It was time.
“I need to tell you something,” he said, voice quieter than usual. Serious. (Y/n) turned toward him, brows raised slightly in concern.
He started with the easier part, if there was such a thing. He told her about the emergency from the night before, how two of his younger brothers had fallen ill. He told her it had been dangerous, but they were okay now. Then, slowly, he pivoted to the part that made his heart pound.
“We’re not… exactly normal,” he said. “I’m not. I mean, I’m not- I’m not human. Not entirely.” She blinked. “What do you mean?”
“I’m a werewolf.” For a few seconds, she just stared at him, silent, confused. Her eyes searched his face, like waiting for the punchline to a joke. But it didn’t come. “Yudai… that’s not funny.” “I’m not joking,” he said gently.
She didn’t believe him, not really. Not until he exhaled and let the shift take hold. His eyes glowed bright gold. Fangs peeked through his lips. Furry ears twitched on top of his head, and a soft tail swayed behind him. His hands, once warm and human, now carried sharp, curved claws.
He didn’t move any closer. He didn’t try to scare her. He just sat there. Still, quiet, waiting.
(Y/n)’s breath caught, but she didn’t scream. Her fingers clenched the blanket between them, and her heart pounded, but not from fear. More from awe, confusion… wonder. Even with the fangs and claws, he still looked like him. “Okay,” she said, almost a whisper. “Wow… that’s… a lot.” “I know.” He said as he shifted back to his full human form. “But I’m not scared.”
His eyes flicked up to meet hers. Surprised.
“You’ve never made me feel unsafe. Not once. And even now…” She reached out, fingers grazing his cheek, soft and warm. He flinched a little, more from surprise than anything else.
“You’re still Kei. The guy who brings me coffee. The guy who listens when I ramble. The guy who panicked when he spilled sauce on his shirt.” He let out a quiet, almost disbelieving laugh, tension draining from his shoulders. Her acceptance, so instinctive, so complete, felt like the sun rising after a storm.
“Thank you,” he said, voice thick. (Y/n) nodded. “Just… maybe warn me next time you grow a tail, okay?” They both laughed softly. But deep down, they both knew this was only the beginning.
He took another deep breath, the kind that rattled in his chest, and looked her directly in the eyes. “There’s… one more thing. It’s more complicated than the rest.” She stayed quiet, her expression open, patient, still processing, but clearly not running. That gave him the strength to go on.
“In my world, for werewolves, there’s something called a mate. It’s not just a relationship. It’s deeper than that. It’s… someone you’re tied to, body and soul. A bond that forms the moment we recognize each other.”
(Y/n)’s brows knit slightly, her lips parting, she didn’t interrupt, but Kei could see the understanding starting to dawn in her eyes. “We don’t get to choose,” he continued. “It just happens. And when it does, it’s everything. You can live your whole life without finding your mate… or you can meet them and have it change you completely.”
He hesitated for just a second. “If the bond isn’t accepted, it can destroy us. Sometimes… it kills us. Unless the Moon Goddess grants us a second chance, which doesn’t always happen.” Silence stretched for a few heartbeats.
(Y/n) stared at him, her mind racing with the implications, but she stayed still, watching, listening. “So what does this have to do with me?” she asked softly, though deep down, a part of her already knew. Kei’s voice dropped to a near-whisper. “You’re my mate.” His words lingered in the air like a fragile truth finally spoken aloud.
His shoulders sagged a little as if some massive weight had been lifted, but there was still uncertainty in his eyes, fear she’d recoil, run, or look at him like he was something unnatural. But she didn’t. She sat there, heart pounding, trying to reconcile what that meant, and what it meant for them. He was watching her closely now, barely breathing, his entire world hanging in the balance of her response.
(Y/n) stayed quiet for a few moments, her gaze fixed on the space between them as her mind worked through everything he’d told her. The weight of it all was undeniable, but so was the sincerity in his voice. She knew he meant every word. There wasn’t a trace of manipulation or pressure, just raw honesty and vulnerability. And as wild as this whole “mate” thing sounded, she couldn’t deny her own feelings either.
She liked him. She had since the day they met, his kindness, his gentle nature, his awkwardness. Whether it was the bond or just him, it didn’t matter much right now.
Then, a small realization hit her. She glanced up at him, a half-smile forming as she remembered something.
“Wait… the first time we met, when you collapsed outside the office,” she said slowly, watching his expression shift. “That had something to do with this, didn’t it? With the mate thing?”
Kei groaned softly, covering his face with one hand, clearly embarrassed by the memory. “Yeah,” he admitted, voice muffled. “That was… definitely because of the bond.” (Y/n) blinked. “Seriously?” He looked at her again, cheeks flushed. “My wolf recognized you instantly. It hit me like a truck. I wasn’t prepared, I didn’t expect to meet my mate in the middle of a random work day. So yeah… I kinda short-circuited.”
She laughed, warm and surprised, and he relaxed a little hearing the sound. “You collapsed because of me?” she teased. He gave her a sheepish smile. “In my defense, you smelled like heaven and looked even better.” (Y/n) rolled her eyes fondly, shaking her head, but her smile lingered, just like her hand when it reached over to take his. “Okay,” she said softly. “This is a lot… but I’m still here.”
They decided to watch another movie before Kei had to head home, something light and funny to ease the weight of the conversation they’d just had. As the opening credits rolled, (Y/n) shifted in her seat. After a brief moment of hesitation, she moved closer to him, slowly leaning into his side until her head was pressed against his chest. Her body half resting on his.
Kei blinked, startled by the sudden contact, and looked down at her. She didn’t meet his eyes, just kept watching the screen with the most casual expression she could muster. Still, he smiled, soft and amazed, and opened his mouth to say something teasing. Maybe a smart comment about her finally making a move. But before he could get a single word out, she beat him to it.
“I’m cold,” she said simply, cutting him off without even looking his way. “And you’re warm.” Kei let out a quiet chuckle, deciding not to push his luck. Instead, he slipped his arm around her shoulders and gently pulled her a little closer, letting her settle in against his side.
He could hear her heart beating steadily, feel her warmth through the thin fabric of her shirt. And for once, his own heart wasn’t racing with anxiety, but with something steadier. Peace. She let out a content sigh, and for a while, neither of them said anything. They just sat there, wrapped in each other’s presence, as the glow of the television flickered across their faces.
~~~
A few days later, as the week neared its end, Kei nervously typed out a message, then stared at it for a second before hitting send:
“Hey, would you want to come over for dinner sometime soon? Meet the rest of my brothers, the pack?”
He held his breath.
The reply came quickly:
“Absolutely! I’ve heard so much about them, I’ve been dying to meet everyone :)”
Relief washed over him. He had talked about this with Harua earlier in the week, trying to decide when would be the right time. Now felt right. They all knew about her, of course, and everyone had been curious, especially Maki, who had been annoyingly persistent in asking questions Kei didn’t even have answers to.
So that Friday, as Harua and (Y/n) stepped out of the office, there Kei was, leaning casually against his car, dressed a little nicer than usual, but still effortlessly cool. He lit up the moment he saw her, waving them over.
“Ready?” he asked, opening the door for her without a second thought. “Let’s do this,” (Y/n) said with a smile, butterflies already starting in her stomach. She wasn’t sure what to expect from nine werewolf brothers… but she had a feeling it was going to be a night to remember.
~~~
The house was bouncing with life as Kei’s car came to a gentle stop just outside the cozy little home nestled in their quiet village. Warm light glowed through the windows, and the sounds of laughter, clattering dishes, and someone shouting that “the food’s about to catch fire!” spilled out into the evening air. The chaos was so loud it almost felt like it had its own heartbeat.
(Y/n) laughed softly, her heart already warming at the sound. The place felt like a home, real and lived-in, messy, loud, but full of love. Kei, on the other hand, looked like he was seconds away from either bolting or melting into the driver’s seat.
“They would have to be extra messy the day I bring you over,” he mumbled under his breath, rubbing the back of his neck, clearly mortified. (Y/n) looked over at him, amused. “You’re nervous?” He glanced at her with a sheepish smile. “Yeah. A little. I mean… they’re them. And you’re… you.” He gave her a look that made her heart skip. There was adoration in his eyes, like he still couldn’t quite believe she was real.
Harua had already hopped out of the car and jogged toward the house, waving over his shoulder. “I’ll go warn them you’re coming!” he called with a laugh.
As the door swung open and Harua disappeared inside, (Y/n) stepped out of the car but didn’t follow him right away. Instead, she circled around to Kei’s side, reaching for his hand. He looked down at her as she laced their fingers together, a question in his gaze.
“Come here,” she said softly, tugging at his hand.
He leaned down without question, bending enough so that their faces were close, the evening breeze playing gently with the ends of his hair. She reached up, brushing his bangs aside, smoothing down the strands that had been tousled by the wind on the drive over.
“You had a little something,” she said with a playful glint in her eye, though there was nothing on his face except a slightly stunned expression.
And then, before he could process it, she leaned in and kissed him. It was soft and brief, but full of intent. Her lips were warm against his, steady and sure, and when she pulled away, his eyes widened. For a heartbeat, he just stared at her, completely frozen. Then-
He dropped to his knees. It wasn’t a collapse of weakness, but of overwhelming feeling. As if everything in him, his wolf, his heart, his soul, had surged at once and left him breathless. His arms wrapped tightly around her waist, pulling her close, and he pressed his forehead against her stomach like she was the anchor he needed to stay grounded.
His eyes shimmered gold as his wolf peeked through, not in threat, but in awe. His body trembled slightly, not from fear, but from the sheer weight of emotion. (Y/n) was taken aback at first, unsure of what to do, but instinct kicked in. She rested her hands on his head, fingers threading into his hair gently, stroking it.
“Yudai…” she murmured, her voice tender. He let out a shaky laugh, voice muffled against her. “I’m sorry. I, I didn’t mean to freak you out.” “You’re not freaking me out,” she said, smiling. “I just didn’t know my kiss was that powerful. To make my big handsome puppy collapse, ” He chuckled again, finally looking up at her with eyes that had settled back into their deep, warm brown. “You have no idea what that meant to me… I’ve waited so long to feel something like this. To have you, ” No comment about the puppy thing?” “If it’s you, I don’t care,” (Y/n)’s heart fluttered. Nudging his nose lightly with her fingers. “Now come on, before your brothers actually burn down the kitchen.”
Kei nodded, still holding her hand tightly as he stood back up. He seemed steadier now, more solid, like something had settled into place inside him. He reached down and gave her hand a soft squeeze.
“You kissed me,” he said, still a bit dazed. “I did,” she replied with a playful smile. “And if you’re good tonight, I might do it again.” He laughed, heart full to bursting, and together they made their way to the front door, ready to face the chaos, and the pack, hand in hand.
Once inside, (Y/n) barely had a moment to take in the cozy interior of the house before she was completely bombarded with attention. First up was Maki. A whirlwind of energy, he came barreling out of nowhere like a freight train of enthusiasm, practically sliding into view. “Oh my God, you’re (Y/n)? Finally!” he exclaimed, eyes wide with excitement. “You’re even prettier than Harua said! And he said you were super pretty!”
He looked like a kid in a candy store despite being tall, taller than she expected, and built like someone who’d never stopped growing, or someone who lived at the gym. His grin stretched from ear to ear as he bounced in place, practically vibrating with excitement. Before she could even get a word in, he zoomed off toward the kitchen, calling over his shoulder, “Don’t mind me! I’m just making sure dinner doesn’t kill us!”
(Y/n) blinked, mouth slightly open. “Was that… Maki?” “Yup,” Kei said beside her, chuckling. “You’ll get used to it.” The next wave came in the form of Taki and Yuma, who were already mid-argument as they approached. “I saw her first,” Taki insisted. “You only saw her because I heard her voice first,” Yuma shot back. “Your wolf ears don’t count!” “Oh, they definitely count!”
“Hi,” (Y/n) interrupted, raising a hand and offering a small, amused smile. Both of them paused mid-bicker, turning to her like she’d dropped from the heavens. Taki gave her a warm, slightly sheepish grin. “Sorry. I’m Taki.” “And I’m Yuma,” the other followed quickly, shooting Taki a smug look. They nodded at her in tandem, then wandered off still bickering quietly about who had the better instincts.
Next came Jo, calm and cool, the complete opposite of the two before him. He stepped forward with, extending his hand. He seemed shy, not really meeting her eyes, yet he seemed welcoming in his own way.
“Welcome,” he said simply, shaking her hand with a polite firmness. “It’s nice to meet you.” Then, just as silently, he turned and walked away, disappearing down a hallway with a quiet nod. His cheeks red with shyness.
Before she could recover from the calm, Nicholas strolled in with all the charm of a rom-com lead. “Ah, so you’re the angel Yudai’s been keeping from us,” he said, flashing a dazzling smile that looked like it could probably sell perfume. He took her hand and, to her surprise, bent to kiss it gently. “Nicholas, at your service.”
“Nicho,” Kei growled warningly, his eyes narrowing. Nicholas looked up, completely unfazed. “What? I’m just being polite.” He winked at her.
Just then, Euijoo appeared, practically shoving Nicholas to the side with an annoyed grunt. “Off,” Euijoo muttered. He turned to (Y/n), far more composed, but still with that leader-like air about him. “Sorry about him. Welcome to our home,” he said, giving her a nod. “We’ve heard a lot about you. I’m Euijoo, you can call me EJ if you want though,”
Right on his heels was Fuma, who gave her a soft, respectful smile and a quick bow of his head. “I’m Fuma. It’s really nice to finally meet you. If you need anything tonight, don’t hesitate to ask.” He turned and headed off quickly, muttering something about “Taki and Yuma setting the house on fire” as he went to manage the ever-escalating tension in the kitchen.
Finally, Harua, already seated at the dining table, gave her a cheerful wave with a mouth full of what looked like a fried dumpling. “Hey! Again!” he said, swallowing quickly. (Y/n) blinked, barely able to process what had just happened. The house seemed to buzz with so much energy, like it was alive and pulsing with laughter, arguments, footsteps, and the occasional crash from the kitchen. It was a lot. Loud, chaotic, messy… but it was warm. It felt like home.
She looked up at Kei, who was standing beside her with an apologetic yet hopeful expression. “I know they’re a bit much.” “They’re everything,” she said softly, unable to keep the smile off her face. “But I kinda love it.” He relaxed, shoulders dropping as the tension bled out of him. “Good,” he said, his voice filled with relief. “Because they already love you. And so do I,” (Y/n) gasped lowly at the confession, the way Yudai’s eyes flashed gold as he said it. Though it didn’t take long before she followed him, “I love you too, Yudai,”
Yudai smiled widely at her confession, the way her eyes sparkled with love and sincerity, the way she seemed to fit in perfectly with the chaos that is his family, his pack. Everything was perfect. He leaned down, gently cupping her cheek with his hand, pressing his lips against hers, warm, gentle, loving. Once they parted, they both smiled, almost giggling like high schoolers. Soon enough, someone called out for them to come to the table before the dinner got cold. And with that, he led her into the dining room, ready to survive the evening, and the rest of their lives, hand in hand.
Warnings: It’s a little suggestive at the end, some insecurities from Fuma’s side but nothing much, I think that’s it
Summary: Murata Fuma is hot, and he knows it, everyone knows it, especially his newfound girlfriend, (Y/n), one thing no one but the absolut closest people to him know though, is just how much of a nerd he is, what will his girlfriend think when she finds out just how much he likes Pokémon?
Please reblog and comment! Hope you enjoy!
Third Person POV
Murata Fuma is hot, and he knows it. Everyone knows it. It’s not arrogance, it’s just a simple fact, backed by the kind of confidence that comes from years of being effortlessly cool. With his tall frame, broad shoulders, and the kind of jawline that could have been sculpted by the gods themselves, he had no shortage of admirers. But right now? Right now, he was a bundle of nerves.
Because Murata Fuma, the hot guy everyone fawns over, is hiding a secret. He’s a huge nerd. And not just any kind of nerd. A Pokémon nerd.
Not the casual, “Oh yeah, Pikachu is cute” kind. No, Fuma was full-on, encyclopedic-knowledge, merchandise-collecting, shiny-hunting, emotionally-attached-to-his-favorite-team kind of nerd.
And no one outside of his inner circle really knew the extent of it. Most people just saw the charm, the looks, the muscles, the dancer. Not the guy who still kept his Game Boy Advance SP charged for nostalgia or who got teary-eyed when he rewatched the episode where Ash lets Butterfree go.
The only one who might find out now… was her. (Y/n).
They’d been officially dating for a month now, it was intense, fun, and sweet. Everything felt new and exciting. She was funny, smart, confident, and she made him feel like he could breathe. He’d been to her place a few times already, her aesthetic was clean but warm, a few bookshelves stacked with novels, plants thriving on windowsills, a throw blanket that always smelled faintly like lavender, like her. He liked it there.
But he hadn’t invited her to his place yet. Until now, when she was coming over for the first time.
~~~
Fuma sat at the edge of his bed, glancing around his room like it was enemy territory. There was a big plush Lucario on his dresser. Framed limited-edition artwork of legendary Pokémon lined one of the walls. His Nintendo Switch dock was flanked by tiny figurines, Eevee, Gengar, Charizard, and a few others. His closet? Well, there were Pokémon shirts. Several. Some still in their packaging. Of course, he had his ‘normal’ shirts as well, the ones he wore outside of his own home.
“Okay,” he muttered to himself, running a hand through his hair, “this is fine. You’re fine. She likes you. Right?”
As if on cue, his phone buzzed.
(Y/n):
“I’m heading over in about an hour 🫶 Should I bring snacks or anything?”
He smiled a little. She was always thoughtful like that. But the knot in his stomach tightened.
Fuma:
“Nah, I got it covered! Can’t wait to see you 😊”
After hitting send, he flopped backwards onto his bed, hands covering his face. “What if she hates it?” he mumbled. “What if she walks in and just turns around and leaves? What if she thinks I’m a man-child?”
A knock on his door made him jump. He sat up quickly as his neighbour and friend since many years back, Kei, poked his head in. “You good, man?” Kei raised an eyebrow. “You’ve been pacing like you’re about to go into battle.” Kei had heard it all the way into his own apartment.
“I am going into battle,” Fuma replied solemnly. Kei stepped inside and looked around. “Against what? Team Rocket?” Fuma shot him a look. “Against my girlfriend potentially discovering that her cool boyfriend is secretly a dork.” Kei snorted. “Hey, it’s not a secret to me. And honestly, that’s what makes you cool. You’re passionate about something. That’s attractive.” “Not to everyone,” Fuma answered.
“Have you met (Y/n)?” Kei folded his arms, sitting down beside Fuma on the bed. “She seems pretty chill. I don’t think she’s the ‘ew, Pokémon’ type.” “But I’ve downplayed it! Like, I told her I ‘grew up with it’, not that I still play, or that I spent a ridiculous amount of money on that life-size sleeping Snorlax.” “Yeah, that thing’s absurd, by the way. Comfortable, though.”
Fuma groaned and buried his face in a pillow. “I’m not ready.” “You don’t have to hide this part of you, man. If she likes you, and she clearly does, she’ll like this, too. Or at the very least, she’ll think it’s cute.” Fuma peeked up at him. “Cute?” “Hot nerdy guys are a thing now. Embrace it.”
He sighed, but it was a little less heavy this time. “You think so?” “I know so. Worst case scenario? She teases you about it for like, a week. Best case? She asks to play with you.” Fuma gave a small, nervous smile. “I guess…” Kei clapped him on the shoulder. “You’ll be fine. Just be yourself. The rest will sort itself out.”
As Kei left the room, Fuma stood slowly and glanced around once more. Maybe he didn’t need to hide everything. Maybe he could let her see the real him, nerdy, awkward moments and all.
He picked up his Lucario plush and set it gently on the bed. “She’s gonna be cool with this, right?” The plush stared back silently. Fuma checked the time. Thirty minutes until she arrived.
~~~
Fuma paced around his apartment like a man awaiting judgment. He checked the clock again, six minutes had passed since the last time. He sighed and scrubbed a hand down his face. “To hell with it,” he muttered and turned toward the kitchen. Distraction. That was the goal now.
He opened the fridge and pulled out a couple of chilled drinks, one peach soda, one lemon sparkling water, remembering that (Y/n) said she liked both but never could decide between them. He placed them carefully on the counter and grabbed bowls for snacks. Chips, some chocolate-covered almonds, and those little gummy candies she loved.
Totally casual. Super chill. The very picture of a man not internally spiraling. As he turned to grab some glasses, a knock at the door made him flinch. His heart jumped into his throat.
The glass in his hand nearly slipped from his grasp and he barely caught it against the counter. “Holy, okay, okay, it’s fine,” he whispered, placing it down with both hands like it was a sacred relic. He wiped his slightly sweaty palms on his jeans and stared at the door.
This was it.
He took a deep breath, then another. “You’ve got this,” he told himself under his breath. “Just be cool. Be normal. Do not start talking about Pokémon evolutions five minutes in.” As he made his way to the door, a quiet thought popped into his head, and for once, it was a relief.
At least he’d kept his Pokémon shrine of sorts confined to his bedroom. The living room looked like a regular guy lived there. Minimalist decor. A few band posters. A record player he barely used but liked to keep out for aesthetics. Nothing that screamed nerd alert.
One more breath. He opened the door. And there she was. (Y/n), with that easy smile he liked way too much, standing in one of his hoodies and a pair of jeans, a small bag slung over one shoulder and her hair a little wind-tousled. She looked like home. He felt his nerves loosen slightly at just the sight of her.
“Hey,” she greeted, her voice warm. “Hey,” he replied, rubbing the back of his neck as he stepped aside to let her in. “Come on in.” She walked past him with a little grin. “You okay? You look like you just ran a marathon.” “I’m fine,” he said quickly, then winced. “Okay, not fine. Nervous. But not like bad nervous. Just, you know, first-time-you’re-here kind of nervous.”
(Y/n) gave him a curious look as she set her bag down. “You’re nervous about me seeing your place?” “Yeah. Kinda.” She tilted her head. “Why? It’s nice. Smells good. You have snacks.” “I do,” he said, gesturing toward the kitchen with mock drama. “Behold, the effort of a man trying very hard to impress his girlfriend.”
(Y/n) laughed and stepped over to the counter, peeking at the drinks and snacks. “Well, you succeeded. These are my favorites.” “I remember.” He tried to play it cool, leaning on the counter casually, but there was a clear flicker of pride in his voice. She glanced around, taking in the room. “You know, I expected your place to be messier.” “Wow. Rude.”
“I mean it in a nice way,” she said with a teasing smile. “Like a little chaos to match your energy.” “Excuse you, I’m extremely composed.” She snorted.
They stood there for a moment in the soft lighting of the apartment, the music from his playlist humming gently in the background. Fuma watched her closely as she took it all in. She hadn’t seen the bedroom yet. That was where the real test would be. But for now, she was smiling. Comfortable. And he could breathe. Maybe this wouldn’t be as terrifying as he thought.
The couple sat comfortably on the couch, snacks and drinks spread across the coffee table like a casual little feast. A movie played softly in the background, mostly forgotten as (Y/n) leaned into Fuma’s side, her head resting lightly against his shoulder. Her voice was animated as she told him about a customer from the day before, some irate man who had stormed into the store demanding a refund for something they didn’t even sell.
“I swear, he looked like he was two seconds away from flipping a display table,” she said with an exasperated laugh. “All because another store messed up his order. Like, what was I supposed to do? Teleport him to the correct branch with the power of retail rage?”
Fuma chuckled, eyes warm as he looked down at her. “You didn’t? Wow. I thought you were the best employee there.” “I am,” she shot back with a playful smirk. “But even I have limits.”
His arm rested snugly around her waist, his fingers toying absentmindedly with the hem of the hoodie she wore, his hoodie, though she’d claimed it so casually he hadn’t bothered to ask for it back. Not that he minded. She looked good in it. Too good, if he was honest.
For a while, he felt completely relaxed. Her laugh, her warmth against him, the softness of the moment, he didn’t think about his bedroom, or the Lucario plush, or the looming possibility of her discovering that he was, in fact, a massive nerd.
Until she shifted slightly, stretching her legs before sitting up a bit straighter. “Hey,” she said, brushing a crumb from her lap. “Mind if I change into my comfier pants? These jeans are plotting my demise.” Fuma blinked. “Oh, uh, yeah. Totally. You can use the bathroom.” “Cool. Where is it?”
And just like that, the bubble popped. His heart skipped a beat. The bathroom was at the end of the hallway. Right past his bedroom. Which currently had the door wide open and full view of a world he hadn’t yet revealed.
“Oh,” he said, trying to sound normal. “It’s, uh, down the hall. First door on the left.” (Y/n) started to get up, stretching again as she grabbed her bag. “Awesome, thanks.” Fuma stood too, a little too quickly. “I’ll walk you over, just in case you get lost in the hallway of mystery,” he joked weakly. She arched an eyebrow, clearly amused. “Wow. That long, treacherous ten-foot walk? Thank god I have a guide.” He laughed, nervous, but he hoped she didn’t notice. “Hey, you never know. Could be traps.”
She rolled her eyes fondly, waiting as he stepped ahead to lead her down the hall. But as he took the first step, Fuma’s mind raced. Was the plush on the bed or the chair? Did he leave his binder of Pokémon cards open on the desk? Did he put away that Poké Ball replica or was it still sitting on his nightstand like some kind of nerdy trophy? As they neared the hallway, he subtly glanced toward the bedroom door. Still open. And she was walking right behind him. His stomach twisted again. “Traps,” he muttered under his breath. “Yeah. Starting with this one.”
Each second stretched like taffy as they reached the open doorway.
Fuma’s breath hitched slightly. His bedroom door stood wide open, betraying him. The Pokémon posters, the plushies, the neatly arranged figurines on the shelves, they were all right there, glowing under the soft ambient lighting like they were proud to be seen.
And then, she looked.
(Y/n) paused at the door, peeking inside. Her eyes flicked over the room quietly. Fuma’s pulse thudded in his ears as he watched her expression closely, searching for a sign, laughter, shock, horror, anything. But she didn’t say a word.
Instead, she tilted her head slightly and asked, “Can I go in?” Fuma blinked, caught off guard. “Uh… yeah. Yeah, of course.” She stepped inside, and he stayed behind in the hallway for a moment, frozen. Why wasn’t she teasing him? Or backing out slowly with a polite “I just remembered I left the oven on”?
(Y/n) walked calmly around the room, her fingers brushing lightly over the edge of a shelf. She picked up a small Pikachu figure, studied it with quiet curiosity, then set it back down gently. Her gaze wandered across his framed art, the plush collection stacked neatly in one corner, his Switch and special edition controller, and the binder on his desk, before moving on like it was all just interesting.
Fuma still hadn’t moved. He hovered near the door like some kind of awkward hallway ghost. She finally turned, walked over to the bed, and sat down casually, as if she’d done it a hundred times before. With a small, amused smile, she reached for the Lucario plush and picked it up, hugging it gently to her chest.
That did something to him, seeing her like that, perfectly at ease in a space he’d built but always felt a little too embarrassed to share. She looked up and gestured. “Come sit.” He hesitated for half a second before stepping forward and joining her at the edge of the bed, his hands clasped between his knees, shoulders just a bit too tense.
Then, her voice came, light and teasing. “So, you just grew up with Pokémon, huh?” Fuma groaned softly, covering his face with one hand. “Okay, okay, I might’ve undersold it a little.” “A little?” she laughed, nudging him with her shoulder. “I didn’t want you to think I was, like, I don’t know. A man-child or something.”
She gave him a look. “Fuma. You dance in glitter and so many different things on national television, I already know you’re extra.” He barked out a nervous laugh. “That’s different! Glitter is cool.” “So can Poké Balls be,”
He looked at her, surprised. She was lying back now, arms stretched above her, holding the Lucario plush as high as she could without dropping it. The soft light from the hallway pooled around her, catching the edges of her smile.
“This is cute,” she said simply. “All of it.” His brows knit together. “You’re not… weirded out?” She turned her head to look at him, still holding the plush above her like a floating guardian.
“Fuma, honey, I love hot nerdy guys. You think this makes me like you less? If anything, it makes you even more adorable, you’re muscles are nice, sure, but this, the cute adorable side or you, that’s the best part,”
Fuma didn’t respond at first. He just stared at her, stunned into silence. “You’re serious?” She dropped the plush onto her chest and propped herself up on her elbows. “Dead serious.” The wave of relief that hit him was so strong it nearly knocked him off the bed. He let out a breathy laugh, hands running through his hair again.
“You have no idea how much I stressed over this.” “Yeah,” she teased. “I noticed. You walked me to the bathroom like I was headed into a dungeon.” He flopped backward onto the bed beside her, staring up at the ceiling. “I kinda felt like I was.” (Y/n) turned her head, grinning at him as she reached out and poked his side. “Well, good news. You survived.”
He smiled back at her, the tension finally melting from his shoulders, and reached over to gently take the Lucario plush from her chest, moving it away from the two of them before he leaned over, putting his arms around her, pulling her along with him until she ended up on top of him.
(Y/n) laughed as she stared down at him, her hands propped beside his head to keep herself up. His hands rested on her hips, her knees on either side of his torso. “Well, hello there, my confident, Fuma, welcome back,” She joked, his face still a little red from the embarrassment; however, he composed himself, pulling her back a little until she was sitting up, and he held her tightly as he sat up as well. Her arms now rested around his neck, their faces close.
“What can I say, you bring out the best in me,” (Y/n) chuckled before leaning in and kissing him, Fuma quickly reciprocated the kiss, his hands holding her waist just a little harder. As their kissing continued, Fuma’s hands soon ended up moving under her hoodie, resting on the skin of her waist. Her hands migrated to his hair, gently raking through it.
And so it continued for quite some while, non-stop kissing, until the two were out of breath. “If I knew, showing you my nerdy side would lead to this, I would have done it weeks ago,” Fuma joked. “I meant what I said, I love hot and nerdy guys, and that, my darling, describes you more than anyone,” (Y/n) poked his nose at the end of her sentence, causing Fuma to scrunch his nose before laughing heartily, hugging (Y/n) tightly before releasing her and helping her get off his lap. “Okay, I’ll show you the bathroom now so that you can actually change pants and we can get back to our movie date,” Fuma said, scratching his neck a little in slight embarrassment. “Sounds like a plan, oh, and-” Fuma looked at (Y/n) with a questioning face, “-I claim the plushie for tonight,” She gave him a teasing smile.
“Fine, as long as I get to claim you,” Fuma joked back, once more his confident usual self, (Y/n) gasped and jokingly hit his chest before turning and walking back out into the hallway, Fuma followed behind, much calmer now that he knew, his girlfriend still loved him, despite his pokemon obsession.
Warnings: Slightly suggestive, mentions of drinking, people flirting with reader, slight angst, mentions of toxic relationships, I think that’s it.
Wordcount ≈ 2.3k
Please reblog if you enjoyed it!
Taglist: @voucearse
Networks: @k-records
Murata Fuma and (Y/n) had been together for nearly two years, and in that time their bond had only grown stronger. Their relationship was steady, a kind of quiet strength that others often envied. Of course, there were disagreements, little things, like forgetting to reply to a message quickly enough or deciding whose turn it was to wash the dishes, but never the kind of explosive fights that tore others apart. They had learned early on that raising their voices solved nothing. Instead, they’d take a step back, give each other the time needed to breathe, and when the air had cooled, they would sit together and talk it through. No matter how stubborn either of them felt in the moment, by the end of the day, the issue was always settled, leaving their bond a little stronger than before.
To their circle of friends, Fuma and (Y/n) weren’t just a couple; they were a standard. People looked at them and thought, ‘That’s what I want someday. ’ Friends joked about taking notes, and a few even teased them, calling them the “ideal couple” or the “blueprint of love.” Fuma usually laughed it off with a sheepish grin, while (Y/n) would brush the comments aside, though a warm pride lingered in her chest.
But beneath all the admiration, there was a quiet thought (Y/n) carried, one she never voiced aloud. It sat at the back of her mind, small but persistent, a question she never dared to ask, because she feared the answer might shift the perfect balance they had built together.
During these two years, and even in the time before they had officially gotten together, (Y/n) had never once seen Fuma display jealousy. It wasn’t as though she had never given him reason to; there were moments when other guys would approach her, bold enough to strike up a conversation or slip in a flirtatious comment. Fuma had witnessed it more than once, standing nearby with his usual composed expression. Yet he never interfered, never let irritation flash across his features. He always trusted (Y/n) to handle it herself, to politely decline or step away if things grew uncomfortable. His calmness was almost unnerving at times, as if no matter what happened, nothing could shake his faith in her or the bond they shared.
She had even come home one afternoon and told him casually that a man had slipped her his number while she was ordering a drink at a café. Fuma had listened with the same quiet attentiveness he always gave her, nodding as she spoke. When she finished, his only response had been a small smile and a light question, “Was the drink good?” He hadn’t so much as frowned at the detail of another man trying to hit on her.
Another time, she decided to test it further. Dressing in her most revealing yet still comfortable outfit, a top that dipped low against her collarbone and a skirt that clung to her curves, she joined him for a night out. The attention she drew was immediate; men’s eyes followed her as she walked, and several approached, offering to buy her drinks or boldly asking her to dance. Yet Fuma never flinched. He didn’t pull her closer, didn’t narrow his eyes, didn’t even ask if she was sure she wanted to wear something so daring before they had left home. He stood by her side, utterly unbothered, as if their connection was shield enough against wandering eyes and unwanted advances.
And (Y/n) couldn’t help but wonder, did he simply not care? Or was this exactly the way he liked things to be? She didn’t know the answer, but what she did know was that she needed to ask him. The insecurities circling in her mind refused to rest otherwise. They pressed down on her in quiet moments, when she was lying awake beside him or walking home alone, replaying scenes in her head. The more she thought about it, the heavier it felt, until she realized she couldn’t just leave it unsaid anymore.
One evening, as they sat together on the couch, a movie playing in the background, neither of them was really watching, she finally turned to him. Her hands fidgeted in her lap, her heart thudding in her chest. “Fuma… can I ask you something?” He glanced at her immediately, sensing the seriousness in her tone. “Of course.” She hesitated, biting her lip, before blurting out, “Why don’t you ever get jealous?”
For a moment, silence lingered. Fuma blinked, clearly caught off guard, and then tilted his head slightly. “Wait… do you want me to be jealous?” His voice held genuine surprise, not accusation, just confusion at the question itself.
Heat rushed to her face, and (Y/n) buried her expression in her hands before answering. “I know it sounds stupid,” she mumbled, her voice muffled, “but I guess… I’m used to it. My exes were always jealous. Like… ridiculously jealous. If someone so much as looked at me too long, they’d make a scene. Some of them would pick fights, accuse me of leading people on, or try to control what I wore.” She lowered her hands and let out a soft, embarrassed laugh. “It was awful, but it drilled into me that jealousy was normal. That if someone didn’t act that way, it meant they didn’t care.”
Fuma’s expression softened instantly, his brows knitting together as he listened. He reached out and gently took her hand, grounding her. “(Y/n)… you’ve really been carrying that with you?” She nodded, avoiding his eyes. “I know you’re not like that, and I know it’s a good thing. But sometimes, when you don’t react at all, I can’t help but wonder if maybe you don’t care at all.” Her voice was small, but honest, vulnerable in a way that made her chest ache.
Fuma exhaled slowly, giving her hand a squeeze. “It’s not that I don’t care,” he said quietly, his voice steady and sure. “Do you think I like it when guys hit on you? When they look at you like that? Of course not. I’d be lying if I said it didn’t bother me sometimes.” He shook his head slightly. “But I’m not jealous, because I trust you. I know you’ll turn them down, and I know where your heart is. You love me, and that’s enough for me. I don’t need to get jealous to prove anything; it’s not your fault that they come up, it’s not up to me what you wear; it’s up to them to take a no.”
Her chest tightened at his words, eyes stinging unexpectedly. “You make it sound so simple,” she whispered. Fuma smiled faintly, brushing his thumb across the back of her hand. “Because it is simple. I love you, and I trust you. That’s all there is to it.”
He shifted slightly, leaning back into the couch but keeping his hand on hers. “I know it might be hard to believe after what you’ve been through,” he said, his voice calm, even, “but when you wear something that draws attention… I notice it, sure. It drives me a little crazy.” He gave her a teasing glance. “But not in the way you think. I don’t get jealous. I don’t need to control you, because I know you. I trust you.” (Y/n) swallowed, curiosity and desire mingling in her chest. “So… you really don’t mind the outfits, the attention?”
He shook his head, smiling softly. “I don’t mind. You’re free to wear whatever you want. If it makes you feel good, confident, happy… that’s all that matters to me, hell if you wanted to go out naked, I’d be fine with it, unless it’s winter, I don’t want you to get sick.” She laughed lightly, a little breathless. “I guess that’s… a little different from what I’m used to.” “I can imagine,” Fuma murmured. “Your exes, jealous, controlling, always making a big deal out of nothing, that’s not how it’s supposed to be,”
“Exactly,” she said, a small sigh escaping her. “Every little look, every comment from another guy… it became a fight. They made me feel like I had to hide myself all the time. I thought maybe that was normal.” Fuma tightened his hold on her hand, his gaze unwavering. “It’s not. That’s not love. What you had before… it wasn’t trust. It wasn’t respect. That’s why I don’t react like that. I trust you. I know how you feel, and I know your heart is mine.”
(Y/n) leaned into him, warmth pooling in her chest. “So… when guys try to flirt with me, you don’t-” “I notice them,” he interrupted softly, a shadow of amusement in his eyes. “I see who’s bold enough to try, who thinks they can cross the line, who thinks they’re good enough for you. But as long as you’re handling it, I stay out of it. I only step in if someone gets too close, too forward. If you become uncomfortable. Then it’s my turn.”
Her lips curved into a mischievous smile. “Big, strong boyfriend, ready to protect me?” He chuckled, leaning closer, voice dropping low. “Always. I didn’t work out this much for nothing, you know. With these muscles, protection is guaranteed.” He gave a quick flex of his arms as he said it.
(Y/n) pressed herself closer to him, her lips brushing his in a soft, lingering kiss. When she pulled back, breathless, she whispered, teasing, “So… this outfit drives you crazy, huh?” Fuma’s grin was slow, dangerous. “You have no idea.” Her hands slid up to his shoulders, voice low, teasing. “Then why doesn’t my big, strong boyfriend show me just how much?” Without hesitation, Fuma scooped her up, holding her flush against his chest. “You want me to show you?” he murmured, dark amusement in his tone. “Yes,” she breathed, looping her arms around his neck. “Good,” he said, striding toward the bedroom with steady, confident steps. “Because I’m not holding back tonight.” (Y/n) laughed softly against him, heart racing, letting go of every doubt. There was only him, only them, and the pull of love and desire binding them tightly together.
~~~
The next time they went out with a few friends, (Y/n) noticed something different about Fuma. It wasn’t jealousy, far from it, but there was a shift in how he carried himself around her. He leaned closer as they walked through the crowded bar, fingers brushing hers more often, eyes catching hers with a warmth that made her chest flutter. He made a point to compliment her frequently, murmuring how beautiful she looked in that dress, how perfect her smile was tonight. Every glance, every word, made her feel seen in a way that went deeper than just admiration; it was reverence, quiet and unwavering.
People still tried to flirt with her, of course. A few men leaned too close, offering drinks or jokes that were meant to charm, but this time, (Y/n) didn’t feel that old twinge of insecurity. She knew Fuma loved her. She could feel it in the way he moved with her, how his hand found hers instinctively, how his eyes lingered on her in every crowded room. And how he knew exactly what she wanted to drink. He showed his love not through jealousy or possessiveness, but through attention, respect, and undeniable devotion. It was a love that made her feel safe, cherished, and desired all at once.
There was one moment, though, that reminded her just how attentive he could be when needed. A man who had clearly had one too many drinks stumbled close to her, slurring words and reaching out toward her with unsteady hands. He nearly spilled his beer on her, the liquid threatening to ruin her carefully chosen light blue dress. Fuma didn’t hesitate. In one fluid motion, he stepped between them, his presence enough to make the man pause and stumble back. “I think it’s time you get some water,” Fuma said quietly but firmly, his hand already brushing (Y/n)’s elbow to guide her away. She laughed softly, a little breathless, as he steered her toward a quieter corner.
“You always know when to step in,” she whispered, her hand slipping into his as they found a spot to sit. Fuma’s gaze softened, thumb brushing along her knuckles. “I just don’t want anything, or anyone, to ruin your night. Or that dress,” he added with a teasing grin.
(Y/n) leaned into him, heart swelling. That’s when she realized: his love wasn’t loud or fiery in the way her exes’ had been. It was steady, protective, and profoundly attentive. He didn’t need jealousy to prove it, he showed it in a thousand quiet ways, each one reinforcing that he loved her wholly, completely, and without condition.
~~~
And with that, they proved once more to their friends that with good communication, trust, and mutual respect, any problem, big or small, could be handled without drama. Their friends watched quietly, impressed by the effortless way Fuma and (Y/n) moved through the night together, reading each other’s cues and supporting one another without a word. It wasn’t flashy, it wasn’t loud, but it was powerful in its simplicity.
When the group finally gathered around the table to share drinks and laughs, Kei nudged Jo and whispered, “Look at them… that’s what a real relationship looks like.”
(Y/n) caught Fuma’s eye across the table and smiled. He smiled back, just a subtle curve of his lips, but it said everything: love, trust, and the unspoken promise that whatever came their way, they’d face it together. It was quiet proof, the kind that didn’t need grand gestures or jealousy-fueled drama. Just two people, deeply in love, showing everyone around them that maturity, communication, and respect could make even the trickiest moments feel simple. And in that, (Y/n) realized once again just how lucky she was, to be seen, to be trusted, and to be loved exactly as she was.
Alright, everyone, here we go, the next part of this series!! You’re excited, I’m excited, let’s go, and it’s time for our beloved Fuma! I hope you all enjoy this one!
Taglist: @voucearse, @nadiakittyy, @evemeri, @petunia05, @yumnyangiexx, @somswib, @mrcarrots, @seodami, @reiofsuns2001, @charlie-sk, @lacedwithmsg, @cherry012309, let me know if you want to added to the taglist!
Networks: @k-records
Yudai/Kei 2. Yuma 3. EJ EJ extra 4. Jo 5. Nicholas 6. Special fic 8. Harua 9. Maki 10. Taki
Aya = Kei’s mate Miyu = Yuma’s mate Sora = EJ’s mate Sana = Jo’s mate Rocky = Nicholas’ mate
Miyu, Maki, Lila, and Jay were locking up Koyomi for the night. It was late, later than usual. The kind of late that settled into bone and muscle after hours of nonstop movement. The big after-work party had taken up almost the entire restaurant, loud and rowdy but generous, and though it had left all of them exhausted, the register had never looked happier.
Lila stepped out first, tugging her scarf tighter around her neck as a gust of cold air swept down the street. “See you guys tomorrow,” she called, giving a tired wave before heading off toward her apartment. Her boots clicked against the pavement, the sound fading as she turned the corner. That left Miyu, Maki, and Jay outside the restaurant, breaths puffing into the winter air. Snow hadn’t started falling yet, but the sky carried its promise, heavy, quiet, waiting. Maki hugged his arms around himself, bouncing slightly on the balls of his feet. “Yuma better hurry. I can’t feel my hands.” “He’s on his way,” Miyu said, checking her phone. She leaned into Maki’s side, using his warmth while Jay locked the last door. “He said traffic’s slow.”
Jay pocketed the keys and stepped back from the entrance. The OPEN sign, now dark, reflected faintly across the windows behind him. “Long night,” he murmured. Miyu groaned in agreement. Maki just exhaled sharply, watching his breath cloud in front of him like smoke. The soft hum of an engine announced Yuma’s arrival. His car rolled to a stop at the curb, headlights washing the sidewalk in pale gold. Maki perked up immediately. “Finally.” Yuma lowered the window, grinning widely. “Your ride has arrived, my lovely people.” Miyu slipped into the front seat after giving Jay a quick wave. “Goodnight! Don’t stay out too long, it’s freezing.” “Get home safe,” Jay said with a small smile. Maki hurried into the backseat, already complaining about the cold as Yuma pulled away from the curb.
And just like that, Jay was alone again. He stayed outside Koyomi for a few minutes, hands shoved into his coat pockets as he tilted his head back to look at the sky. The clouds hung low and heavy, dimly lit by the street lamps. Everything was still. Quiet. Too quiet, maybe. That was when he heard it. A soft rustle in the bushes near the alley.
Jay straightened immediately. At first, he assumed it had to be one of the wolves coming to say hi or check in, Nicholas, maybe, or even Fuma doing a late-night patrol. But the scent wasn’t one he recognized. Not at first. Not until the figure stepped out from between the shadows, the dim light catching the edge of their silhouette, slightly hunched, breathing unevenly, the scent brushing against Jay’s senses like a warning.
~~~
Meanwhile, at the pack village, Fuma and Kei were sparring in the training yard. Snow hadn’t started falling yet, but the bite in the air sharpened every movement, every breath, every shift of muscle. Their boots scuffed over the frosted dirt, each step measured, each strike deliberate. Harua, Jo, Aya, and Sana watched from the edge of the yard, bundled in jackets and scarves as they cheered for both with equal enthusiasm.
Fuma was, as always, the powerhouse, solid, grounded, strong enough to take Kei off his feet if he timed it right. Kei, on the other hand, fought like the wind itself: faster, smoother, and annoyingly light on his feet. Their sparring matches almost always ended in a perfect tie.
But tonight… things looked different. Kei lunged forward, swift and graceful, only for Fuma to pivot, catch his arm, and twist with expertly controlled force. The younger wolves watching let out a chorus of “ooooh,” Sana clutching Jo’s sleeve as Kei tried to regain his footing. “You’ve almost got him!” Harua shouted. “Kei! Use your brain, not just your legs!” Aya yelled back, laughing. Kei grinned, only to be promptly swept off balance when Fuma dropped low and hooked his ankle, taking him to the ground with a thump that kicked up cold dust.
Fuma stepped back, hands on his hips, chest rising with controlled breaths. “I believe that’s a win.” Kei groaned into the dirt. “I slipped,” he muttered weakly. “You didn’t slip,” Jo called. “You got yeeted.” Aya snorted. “Yeeted by Fuma, honestly, could be worse.” Kei rolled onto his back, glaring at the sky. “I hate all of you.” But his smile broke through anyway. As Fuma helped Kei up, the back door to the main house swung open. EJ and Sora stepped out, both wrapped in warm coats. Sora’s cheeks were pink from the cold, her breath fogging in the air.
“Who won this time?” EJ called as they approached. Before Kei could even open his mouth, Fuma lifted an arm in a dramatic display of victory. “Me. Obviously.” Kei smacked his hand away. “Barely.” “But still,” Fuma added with a smug grin. Sora laughed softly. “Congratulations, Fuma.” “Mm, thank you, thank you,” he said with a mock bow, earning an eye roll from Kei and a round of applause from the others. “But,” EJ added, glancing toward the sky, “everyone should head inside. It’s getting colder, and the weather alert said heavy snowfall tonight. We don’t want anyone freezing out here.”
Jo tugged Sana closer. “Come on, let’s warm up before your nose turns into an icicle.” Aya looped her arm through Kei’s. “I want hot chocolate. I deserve it after watching you two almost die for fun.” “It wasn’t,” Kei started. “It absolutely was,” Harua cut in. As the group began heading toward the house, Fuma grabbed Kei’s arm. “We should bring in more firewood. Just in case.” Kei nodded. “Yeah. Don’t want to run out in the middle of the night. Oh, are Miyu and Maki on their way home yet?” EJ paused at the door. “Good idea. And yes, Miyu and Maki should be on their way home. Yuma left about fifteen minutes ago to pick them up.”
“Good,” Fuma said, already rolling up his sleeves. “They’ll be freezing when they get in.” “They always are,” Sora chuckled. Kei grinned. “Alright, come on. Before Harua burns the house down trying to make cocoa.” Harua shouted from inside, “I HEARD THAT!” Fuma just shook his head with a laugh, grabbing the axe and heading toward the woodpile with Kei at his side as the temperature continued to drop… and the first flakes of snow began to fall.
Inside the house, the living room was a burst of noise and light, the kind that chased away the cold creeping in from outside. Taki, Nicholas, and Rocky were crowded around the TV, controllers in hand, faces illuminated by the flashing colors of the game. Taki was hunched forward in fierce concentration, Nicholas leaned back with his usual cool confidence, and Rocky, well, Rocky was losing. Badly.
Jo and Sana plopped down onto the couch behind them, Sana immediately throwing her hands up. “Let’s goooo, Rocky! You’ve got this!” Rocky, in fact, did not have this. Nicholas snorted when her character ran straight off the virtual cliff for the fifth time. “You’re supposed to jump, jump, Rocky, not offer yourself to the void.” Rocky narrowed her eyes, muttering something under her breath. Nicholas opened his mouth to tease again, only for a soft violet shimmer to spark from Rocky’s fingertips. A second later, the wolf’s voice cut out mid-sentence.
His mouth moved. No sound came out. Taki burst out laughing. “OH MY GOD, she muted you!” “Rocky,” Jo said through a grin, “you did NOT just spell him.” Rocky shrugged innocently, twirling her controller. “He was annoying me and being mean.” Nicholas turned his controller sideways, glaring at her in utter betrayal as Sana snorted into her sleeve. “Don’t look at me like that,” Rocky added. “You’ve survived worse.” Jo patted Nicholas’s shoulder sympathetically. “You kind of deserve it.”
From the kitchen doorway, Harua wandered in, cupping a steaming mug of hot cocoa. Aya followed a moment later, wiping her hands on a kitchen towel as she stayed by the doorway, waiting for Kei and Fuma to come in from the cold. Harua flopped onto the armchair beside the couch. “Who’s winning?” Without breaking concentration, Taki raised his hand triumphantly. “ME. Obviously.” Jo groaned as Sana cheered. “Of course it’s you. No one should be that good at this game.”
EJ and Sora entered just as the final match finished, the screen announcing Taki’s victory with an obnoxiously loud fanfare. Taki jumped to his feet, fists in the air. “YES! Bow down to your champion!” Rocky rolled her eyes but smiled, flicking her fingers subtly to undo the spell. Nicholas inhaled sharply as sound returned to him, immediately pointing at Rocky. “NEVER do that again.” “I give it five minutes,” Taki muttered.
EJ leaned against the doorframe, shaking his head with a laugh. “You know… sometimes I wish I could use magic. That spell would’ve worked wonders on this pack. Especially when you all were younger.” Nicholas scoffed. “We weren’t that bad.” Sora snorted. “Didn’t I hear a story about how you tried to set the house on fire because Maki wouldn’t let you win at hide-and-seek?” Taki raised his hand. “That was actually me.” EJ sighed. “It was all of you.” Laughter filled the room again, warm and bright, while the snow outside began to fall heavier and heavier against the windows.
Fuma and Kei stepped inside, each carrying a heavy stack of freshly cut firewood in their arms. A gust of icy wind followed them in, scattering snowflakes across the floor. Both wolves shook their heads like big dogs, sending flakes flying everywhere. “Close the door, close the door!” Harua yelped from the couch, curling deeper into his blanket. Kei kicked the door shut with his heel, just as Yuma’s car rolled to a stop outside. Seconds later, the front door opened again, this time revealing Yuma, Miyu, and Maki, all three looking like they had walked through a blizzard.
Snow clung to their hair and coats, and Miyu was practically wrapped around Yuma’s arm, her teeth chattering. Yuma immediately pulled her closer, rubbing her arms up and down to warm her. Maki hurried in behind them, slamming the door closed as another burst of wind rattled the windows. “Holy crap,” Maki shivered. “It’s like the North Pole out there.” Fuma raised an eyebrow. “And it’s just getting started.” EJ was already helping carry the firewood the rest of the way, stacking the pieces neatly beside the hearth. He tossed a few extra logs into the fire, the flames crackling louder as warmth began spilling across the room.
“Come on, sit down,” Sora said, ushering the newcomers toward the living room. “You’re freezing.” Taki peered over the back of the couch. “How was work? Looked like you guys had a full house tonight.” Miyu let out a breathy laugh as she dropped onto the couch beside him, curling into Yuma’s side. “Busy. Very busy.” Maki nodded, flopping onto the rug. “We had this huge group booking, almost the entire restaurant.” “And we tried out a new stew tonight,” Miyu added, her voice brightening. “Maki and I made it together.” “It was so good,” Maki said proudly. “The customers kept ordering more.” Jo grinned. “So you’re telling me we get to try some tomorrow?” Maki nodded. “If Jay doesn’t eat it all first.” Sana giggled. “I’m excited already.”
Around them, the storm raged harder, howling winds pressing against the windows, whirling snow blurring the world outside. The lights flickered once, but the fire roared steadily, pushing back the cold. Inside the house, warmth blossomed everywhere, across flushed cheeks, blankets shared between wolves and mates, and laughter weaving through every breath. They were safe. Together. Happy. Unaware of the footsteps moving closer through the storm.
~~~ Meanwhile with Jay ~~~
The person who stepped out of the bushes collapsed almost instantly, their legs giving out before Jay could even get a proper look at their face. He lunged forward, catching them just before they hit the ground. Their skin was ice-cold, dangerously so, and their breathing shallow. “Hey, hey, stay with me,” Jay muttered, lifting them carefully into his arms. No response. The wind whipped harder, snow kicking up around him. He didn’t waste another second. With the storm growing worse by the minute, Jay carried the unconscious figure all the way back to his apartment, pushing the door open with his shoulder.
Inside, warmth washed over them, but the person in his arms didn’t stir. Jay laid them down gently on his couch, brushing the snow from their hair and clothes. Their skin was freezing. This wasn’t good, not for a human. Jay grabbed the blanket from the side chair, wrapping it around them before pulling out his phone. He hesitated. This wasn’t something he wanted to tell them over the phone… but they needed to know.
He pressed call. The line rang… and rang… and rang. Until finally, Miyu picked up. “Jay? Hey, sorry, it’s loud, the pack is,” She paused, voice shifting, instinct sharpening. “Jay? What’s wrong?” In the background, Jay could hear chaos, Taki yelling at Nicholas, Sana laughing, Maki shouting something about cheating. The usual warm, living noise of the pack. Jay swallowed. “I… need to talk to everyone.” Miyu’s breath hitched. “What happened?” Yuma must’ve heard her tone, because Jay heard his voice next, closer. “Miyu? Baby, what is it?” Miyu put the call on speaker, raising her voice to cut through the living room noise. “Everyone, quiet a second. Jay needs to talk to us.”
The room fell silent. Jay exhaled shakily. “After Yuma picked you and Maki up,” he began slowly, “someone came out of the bushes near Koyomi.” A murmur rippled through the pack. Jay continued, voice tightening, “An old acquaintance. The mate of one of the vampires from my old coven.” EJ’s tone cut through the speaker, sharp. “Which one?” “I don’t know why she’s here,” Jay admitted. “Or why she’s alone. But I brought her to my apartment, she collapsed. She’s unconscious.” The pack exchanged muted reactions, fear, confusion, instinct. Jay’s next words were even heavier. “But… if she’s here, then her mate won’t be far. He’ll come for her.” A beat of silence followed. “This is a warning,” Jay said quietly. “Prepare yourselves. He’ll surely join her soon.”
Sora was the first to speak again, repeating EJ’s earlier question with more force. “Jay… who was it?” A long, heavy pause followed. Jay’s voice came back strained. “It was… Heeseung’s mate.” Shock rippled through the room. Sora inhaled sharply, her hand flying to her chest. Miyu froze mid-step. The name alone changed the energy in the living room. Fuma’s orange-gold eyes narrowed. Kei and Harua exchanged confused looks. “Who?” Jo asked quietly. Sora swallowed, stepping forward as all eyes turned to her. “You guys… don’t understand. Heeseung isn’t just some vampire.”
Yuma’s arm tightened protectively around Miyu. EJ’s red eyes glowed faintly in the dim light, his instincts rising fast. Sora continued, voice low and serious, “Heeseung is one of the highest-ranking vampires in Jay’s old coven. He’s terrifyingly strong. Nobody knows what his gift is — not even Jay. But you can feel it. He walks into a room and everything gets… colder. He’s quiet, but he doesn’t need to threaten anyone. His presence is enough.”
The younger wolves exchanged uneasy glances. “And the worst part?” Sora added softly. “He’s hyper-protective of his mate. Anyone even looking at her wrong was enough to set him off. If Jay found her alone and hurt…” Her voice trailed off, but everyone understood what she didn’t say. Jay sighed through the speaker. “Yeah. That’s why I wanted to warn you. Whatever happened, his mate is in bad shape. He’ll come for her.” Yuma felt Miyu tense, pulling her against him. EJ placed a steadying hand on Sora’s back, his red eyes glowing brighter with each passing second. After a moment, Jay added, “Just… be ready.” And then the line went dead.
A tense silence settled over the room. Miyu exhaled shakily. “If Heeseung is coming… then Sunghoon won’t be far behind. They’re always together.” A deep, rumbling growl escaped EJ’s chest, a sound that vibrated through the floor. His eyes burned a sharp, dangerous red. “I am not dealing with Sunghoon again.” No one dared disagree. And outside, the storm only grew stronger, carrying with it the threat of two vampires, and the unknown fate of a human girl who had somehow survived long enough for Jay to save her.
The next morning, Jay woke earlier than usual, the weight of last night still sitting heavily in his chest. His apartment was quiet, the only sound was the slow hum of the heater fighting against the winter cold. He rubbed the sleep from his eyes and glanced over at the couch. She was still there. Still unconscious. But warmer. He let out a slow breath of relief. Her color had returned slightly, nothing dramatic, but enough to show that she wasn’t freezing anymore. He pulled the blanket up a little higher around her shoulders before heading to the kitchenette.
Snow was piled almost a meter high outside his window, glittering in the morning sun. It looked peaceful… the kind of peace that felt like a lie. Jay cooked quietly, keeping an ear turned toward the couch. By the time the smell of breakfast filled the apartment, he heard a soft sound. A groan. Shifting fabric. A confused inhale. Jay turned. She was stirring, eyes blinking open slowly, unfocused at first. Her brow furrowed, confusion flickering across her face as she sat up slightly, clutching the blanket.
“…Where…?” Her voice was thin, barely above a whisper. Then, suddenly, panic. “Heeseung? Heeseung?” Jay approached quickly but gently. “Hey, hey, it’s okay.” Her eyes snapped to him. Recognition flashed. “Jay?” she breathed. “Yeah,” he said, offering a small nod. “It’s me. I found you outside my restaurant last night. You collapsed.” She looked down, fingers tightening in the blanket. She seemed frail, physically and emotionally, like a person who had been stretched too thin for too long.
Jay crouched beside the couch. “Why are you here? What happened?” She blinked slowly, eyes distant. “I… don’t know. A few days ago, I had this dream. It felt real. I heard someone’s voice. It told me to come here.” She pressed a hand to her forehead. “And then… I don’t remember anything. I woke up here, in your apartment.” Jay swallowed. A dream wasn’t enough to travel through a blizzard alone. Not safely, not sanely. “Does Heeseung know you’re here?” he asked carefully. Her reaction was immediate, eyes widening, shoulders tensing, breath stuttering. “No,” she whispered. “Or… I don’t think so. He, he wouldn’t have let me go.” She swallowed hard, gaze dropping. “So… he probably doesn’t know.”
Something in her voice made Jay pause. Fear. Weariness. And something heartbreakingly dull. It wasn’t how a mate should sound when speaking about the person who loved them. Jay studied her closely. She looked… empty. Like someone who had forgotten what safety felt like. His eyes drifted to her neck, and froze. Two fresh fang marks, bruised around the edges, visible even above the collar of the shirt he had wrapped her in.
Heeseung had fed from her. Recently. Which wasn’t uncommon for vampires with human mates. But the marks looked deep. Too deep. Jay’s jaw tightened. Whatever had happened… it wasn’t right. And whatever had driven her here, dream or not, wasn’t coincidence. Before Jay could ask more, she flinched at a distant sound of wind against the window. Jay softened his voice. “You’re safe here. I promise.” She didn’t look convinced. And somewhere deep in Jay’s chest, a knot of dread twisted tighter.
Jay handed her a warm plate of food, gentle but insistent. “Eat. You’ll feel better.” She hesitated for a moment, like she wasn’t used to being offered anything without strings, but finally took a small bite. Jay watched her shoulders loosen just a little. She was still pale, still shaken, but warmth and food were at least pulling her back from the edge.
He needed answers. And he needed backup. So while she focused on eating, Jay grabbed his coat and stepped out onto the small balcony, closing the sliding door behind him to block out the cold. His breath fogged instantly in the frozen air. He didn’t call Miyu this time. He dialed EJ directly. It rang twice before the alpha picked up, voice thick with sleep.
“…Jay? What’s wrong?” Jay lowered his voice. “Sorry to wake you, Euijoo. I… found something out.” The sleep vanished from EJ’s tone almost instantly. “Go on.” Jay swallowed, glancing back through the glass at the girl on his couch. “I don’t think Heeseung and his mate’s bond is… stable. She shouldn’t have been able to leave him. Not like this. Not on her own.” EJ was silent, listening. “And she’s scared of him,” Jay added quietly. “Really scared. Something’s wrong. I don’t know what happened, but, whatever it is, it drove her here.”
That alone said more than anything else could. Jay continued, “I want to ask… will the pack protect her, while I try to figure this out? I know it’ll bring trouble. I know Heeseung will come. But I can’t just send her back.” EJ let out a slow breath on the other end of the line. Jay could almost picture him rubbing a hand over his face, weighing the danger against the instinct to protect.
Finally, EJ spoke, firm, resolute, alpha. “Jay… this is why we exist. To protect humans from vampires. If she needs us, she stays with us. Bring her to the village as soon as you can.” Relief washed through Jay, loosening something in his chest. “Thank you,” he murmured. “Really.” “Be careful getting here,” EJ added. “The storm’s been worse in the forest. And Jay… don’t let her out of your sight.” “I won’t.” They hung up. Jay stepped back inside, the warmth of his apartment wrapping around him again. She looked up from the couch, half-finished plate in her hands, uncertainty still clouding her expression. Jay closed the door behind him.
Jay sat down beside her, keeping his voice soft, steady, something safe she could hold onto. “There’s a pack of wolves I trust,” he began. “Good people. Their mates, too. You can stay with them for as long as you want. They’ll protect you.” She froze slightly, eyes flicking toward him, uncertainty clouding the fragile calm she’d gained. Jay added gently, “Sora is there.” Her breath hitched. “And she’s the alpha’s mate now.” At that, something shifted in her expression, not relief exactly, but a flicker of comfort. A familiar name. A familiar face. Someone she hadn’t been allowed to see in far, far too long. “…Sora?” she whispered. Jay nodded. That was all it took. She agreed.
Jay helped her put on one of his coats, bundled her in a scarf, and walked her carefully to the car. The roads were thick with snow, the forest even worse, but he drove slowly, carefully, the tires crunching through the icy layers as they made their way up to the pack village. When they finally arrived, two figures stood waiting outside, their breath clouding the air. EJ. And Sora. The moment Jay stepped out of the car and opened the passenger door, Sora spotted the girl.
“(Y/n)!” she called, voice cracking with emotion as she ran forward. The girl, (Y/n), stood shyly behind the car door, eyes downcast. “H…hi,” she murmured, barely audible. Sora’s excited expression softened instantly. She glanced at Jay, concern tightening her brow, then at EJ, who had noticed as well. The last time Sora had seen (Y/n), she had been soft, gentle, bright, quiet, but warm. Now she looked tired. Worn. Fragile. And it hurt Sora to see.
EJ stepped forward, tone calm but warm. “Sora, why don’t you take her to the pond? The snow will make it even prettier; it’ll be beautiful. Peaceful.” Sora blinked, then smiled softly at the idea. “Yeah… that’s perfect.” She ran inside, returning with thick blankets and an extra coat for (Y/n), whom she wrapped up carefully before leading her toward the snowy path. As the two disappeared through the trees, EJ turned back to Jay. The air grew heavier. They had things to discuss, serious things. And whatever answers Jay had brought… EJ knew they mattered more than any of them yet understood.
Jay and EJ stepped inside, shaking the snow from their coats. The house was quieter than usual; most of the pack was out on patrol, training, or working in their usual routines. Only the hum of the heater and the faint crackling of the fireplace filled the space. EJ guided Jay toward the dining table. “Tell me everything,” he said, voice low but steady. Jay nodded, pulling out a chair. “I will.” But first, he glanced toward the window, watching the falling snow swallow the path that Sora and (Y/n) had taken. EJ followed his gaze, his red eyes reflecting the storm outside.
Meanwhile, down the snowy path, Sora led (Y/n) to the pond. Even in the dead of winter, even in this kind of cold, the pond was steaming, warm enough to melt snow around its edges. A supernatural phenomenon rooted deep in the wolves’ territory. Beautiful. Calming. Safe. (Y/n) stopped in her tracks as the mist curled up from the shimmering surface. “It’s… warm?” she whispered, eyes widening. Sora smiled softly. “Always. We don’t really know why. It’s sort of… our little sanctuary, maybe we could go take a swim someday.”
(Y/n) stepped closer, letting the gentle heat brush her skin. For a moment, a small flicker of wonder broke through her exhaustion. “It’s beautiful,” she murmured. Sora spread the blankets onto the dry patch of ground, patting the spot beside her. (Y/n) sat. The silence between them was gentle, peaceful. The falling snow muffled the world around them, leaving only the soft hiss of steam rising from the pond. After a few minutes, Sora turned her head, watching (Y/n)’s distant expression. “What happened?” Sora asked quietly. “How did you end up here?” (Y/n)’s breath caught.
She trusted Sora more than Jay, she always had. Sora had been the only warmth she’d known in the coven, the only one who spoke to her like she was human. So (Y/n) looked at her hands, then at the steaming pond, then finally into Sora’s eyes. And for the first time since she arrived… she let her guard drop. “Sora… the truth is…” She inhaled shakily. (Y/n) paused, her eyes drifting around the snowy clearing. For a moment, Sora watched her shoulders tense, her breath hitching like she truly believed someone was lurking behind the trees. But there was no one. Just Sora. Only then did (Y/n) continue.
“…Lately,” she whispered, fingers curling tightly in the blanket, “for maybe two months now… I’ve been having these dreams.” Sora stayed still, giving her space, letting her talk at her own pace. “I can never remember what they’re about,” (Y/n) said softly. “Except for… a voice.” Her eyes lifted toward the mist rising off the pond, as if she could almost hear it now. “It’s warm. Deep. Gentle. It calls my name. Tells me to come closer.” She swallowed hard. “And I don’t know who it belongs to. But… I know it’s not Heeseung.” Sora felt her heart skip. “It’s not Heeseung?” (Y/n) shook her head. “No. I would recognize his voice anywhere. This one… It’s different. And since the dreams started, I’ve been feeling… strange around him.”
Her hands were trembling now. “It’s like I’m in a daze when he’s near. Foggy. Wrong. I used to like him, I think. Or I thought I did. But now…” Her breaths grew uneven. “I’m not even sure I ever did, Sora. It feels like all of it was a dream I was told to believe.” Sora stared at her, completely thrown. “What do you mean? You accepted the mate bond, right?” she asked gently. “You and Heeseung were…mates.” (Y/n) looked up, and for the first time, Sora saw real fear in her eyes. “That’s the thing,” she whispered shakily. “I don’t know if I ever chose it. And I… I don’t know if I was ever truly his to begin with.”
Sora froze. Because mate bonds don’t fade. Mate bonds don’t break. Mate bonds don’t lose feeling. Unless something was wrong. Terribly, impossibly wrong. And suddenly, Sora wasn’t sure if (Y/n) had ever truly been Heeseung’s mate at all.
A sharp twig snapped somewhere in the trees. Sora immediately stood, stepping in front of (Y/n) without hesitation. Her eyes sharpened, posture shifting into something ready to fight. But then a familiar voice called out. “It’s just me! Fuma, don’t worry.” Sora exhaled harshly, shoulders relaxing. “You scared me.” Fuma stepped into view, snow dusting his coat. He’d been patrolling when he spotted the two girls by the pond; EJ’s mindlink had alerted the entire pack about a new human visitor.
At first, he didn’t smell anything unusual. Her scent was faint. Gentle. Hidden under layers of cold and exhaustion. But the moment he reached the edge of the pond, everything inside him exploded. Mate. The word slammed into his skull, a visceral roar shaking him to the core. His wolf surged forward violently, forcing its way to the surface. Fuma staggered. His fangs pushed out. His claws grew. His eyes flared, molten golden, flickering with threads of red, that near-alpha power buzzing like electricity under his skin.
And there she was. A timid girl hiding behind Sora. His mate. But before he could even process that, something else struck him, a cold, slicing rage. Those marks on her neck. Two deep, bruised punctures. Vampire bite marks. Recent. Angry. His snarl tore out uncontrollably. For one terrifying heartbeat, he thought, Sora did this. You let a vampire feed on her… But logic slammed back into him. There was no fresh blood. The scent was at least a day old. Sora had nothing to do with it. He forced himself to stay put, claws half-extended from the strain.
“Fuma? What’s going on?” Sora asked, voice tight with concern. She had never seen him like this. The steady one. The calm one. The wolf who never lost control. (Y/n) clung to her, trembling. Her eyes darted across the snowy clearing, trying to find him, but missing every time. “What’s going on? W-what’s happening?” she whispered. Fuma froze. She wasn’t looking at him. Not once. His wolf stumbled in confusion. Was his mate… blind? She didn’t track his movements. She didn’t react to his eyes, or fangs, or posture, only the sounds he made.
He took a slow step forward. Sora squeezed (Y/n)’s arm gently. “It’s okay, (Y/n). He’s a friend. He’s just very protective.” (Y/n) swallowed hard. “I… is he a vampire?” “No,” Sora said quickly. “He’s a werewolf. His name is Fuma.” (Y/n) nodded, trusting Sora’s reassurance, but kept herself pressed close to the one vampire she knew. Fuma inhaled shakily, eyes softening despite the tension in his muscles. Something was wrong. Her scent was muted. Her fear too constant. Her confusion too deep. And the connection, the mate bond, pulled at him so fiercely it almost hurt. His wolf whispered, desperate and worried: Mate is hurt. Mate is scared. Protect her.
Fuma stepped forward slowly, each movement controlled, careful. He stopped just a few steps away, close enough to see her properly, far enough not to overwhelm her. Sora watched him closely. When she saw the tension melt from his shoulders, the golden-red flicker in his eyes settling to their usual warm orange-gold, she relaxed and nodded. He was himself again. “Is this (Y/n) then?”
His voice had returned to its usual velvety gentleness, deep, steady, the kind of tone that wrapped around the ears like a warm blanket. Sora nodded. “Yes. This is (Y/n). She’s the mate of one of the vampires from the coven Jay and I used to belong to.” The word mate hit Fuma like a blade. His heart stuttered. Then it broke. She already had a mate. Someone else. A vampire. It didn’t make sense. It didn’t fit. The bond he felt, the pull, the instinct, the soul-deep recognition, none of that could be wrong. Mate bonds were absolute. Unmistakable. Unbreakable. Fate didn’t make mistakes.
So why…? “Oh,” was all he managed. Just one small, hollow sound. He had dozens of questions spinning violently in his head. What do you mean she has a mate? How? Why does she smell like mine? Why is my wolf reaching for her? Why does looking at her hurt and feel right all at once? but none of them escaped his lips. (Y/n) perked up slightly at the sound of his voice. It was subtle, barely a shift, but she tilted her head, as if trying to place him. The tone stirred something faint, like a memory or a dream she couldn’t quite grab.
But she didn’t turn toward him. Not fully. “Let’s go back to the house, yeah?” Sora said gently, sensing the tension building again. “It might help to have more people around.” Fuma took a small step forward to help. (Y/n)’s eyes flickered toward him…but didn’t land. Didn’t focus. Didn’t see him. They drifted past him, unfocused, trapped behind something he couldn’t decipher. Her pupils didn’t tighten at movement. Her gaze didn’t track sound accurately. Her expression was distant, foggy.
Her eyes looked wrong. Dazed. Glossy. Clouded over, like a thin veil, separated her from the world. A chill crawled up Fuma’s spine. Was this the mark of a witch’s curse? A stolen memory? A bond tampered with? Or worse… Was it the effect of the vampire who claimed to be her mate? His hands curled into fists, claws threatening to break skin. Because whatever had been done to her… Whatever had clouded her mind, blinded her, muted her scent, and broken her spirit. His wolf knew one thing with absolute certainty: She didn’t belong to that vampire.
Back at the house, the warmth hit them immediately, melting the cold from their clothes and skin. Sora gently guided (Y/n) inside, keeping her steps steady. “Come on, sit by the fire. It’ll help,” she said softly. Sana and Jo were curled up on the floor watching a movie. They both turned when they heard footsteps. “Oh! Hi,” Sana chirped. Jo gave a small smile. “Hey. Nice to meet you.” (Y/n) offered a quiet, timid, “Hi,” before folding herself down onto a cushion near the fire. Her hands found the edge of the blanket Sora had given her, gripping it like an anchor.
Fuma lingered in the doorway, watching. (Y/n)’s eyes tracked Sana’s movement. Then Jo’s. Then Sora’s. They weren’t perfect, still dazed, but she could see them. Yet when his foot shifted, when the floor creaked beneath him… Nothing. Her eyes didn’t flick toward him. Didn’t acknowledge him. Didn’t react at all. As if he wasn’t there. His wolf snarled inside him, furious and confused. Not at her, at whatever had been done to her. Whatever had taken her sight from him. He hated being angry. It unsettled him. Made his skin itch. His wolf pacing, restless, clawing at his ribs.
He took a step forward, Sora immediately grabbed his arm. She didn’t ask. She didn’t warn him. She just used her vampire strength and dragged him with her, despite the fact that he was larger and usually immovable as stone. He resisted, not wanting to leave the living room, not wanting to be away from the girl who made his wolf ache, but Sora wasn’t giving him a choice. “Come with me,” she hissed under her breath.
She pulled him toward the dining table where EJ and Jay sat, deep in conversation. Papers and maps were spread out, notes about Heeseung, about the coven, about any possible sign of movement during the storm. EJ looked up immediately when he heard Sora’s footsteps. One glance at her face and he straightened, red eyes sharpening with concern. Sora was serious. Fuma looked tense. Something had clearly happened. EJ’s gaze flicked between them. “Alright,” he said calmly but firmly. “What’s going on?” And by the way, Sora didn’t let go of Fuma’s arm, practically anchoring him in place. EJ knew exactly one thing: Whatever was wrong… Fuma was involved.
Sora released Fuma’s arm only when they reached the table, but she didn’t move far. She stood close, arms folded, eyes fixed on him with an expression that said well? Fuma hesitated. His throat felt tight. His wolf paced restlessly, urging him on, demanding he claim what was his, but he had no idea what speaking the truth would cause. What it would change. What it would break. Sora nudged him gently. “Tell them.” He inhaled slowly, steadying himself, then finally looked at EJ. “(Y/n)… is my mate.” Silence. EJ’s brows lowered slightly, his red eyes narrowing as he tried to process the impossible. Jay sat forward, lips parting in visible surprise.
“That’s…” Jay began carefully, “complicated.” Fuma bristled. “It’s the truth.” “I’m not saying it isn’t,” Jay reassured quickly. “There are… stories. Old ones. About cases where a mate bond forms on one side, but not the other.” He scratched his temple, searching his memory. “Where person A recognizes person B as their mate, but person B doesn’t feel the bond back.” Fuma stiffened. “That happens?” “Rarely,” Jay said. “Almost never with wolves. Your species usually has the strongest mate-bond instincts.” His eyes flicked toward the living room, where (Y/n) sat quietly by the fire. “But for vampires… It’s more common. Still rare. But not unheard of.”
EJ leaned back, fingers steepled under his chin. “But she identified Heeseung as her mate.” Jay nodded grimly. “Which is why I said… complicated.” Sora shook her head sharply. “No. I don’t think Heeseung is her mate at all.” Both EJ and Fuma looked at her instantly. Sora continued, voice low, eyes intense. “She told me she’s been having dreams for two months. A voice calling her. Warm. Deep. Familiar in a way she can’t explain.” She crossed her arms. “She says she’s been feeling… wrong around Heeseung. Like her feelings aren’t hers. Like she was in a fog.” Jay frowned. EJ glanced toward the blankets by the fire. Fuma’s wolf growled quietly inside him, protective, furious, validated.
EJ sucked in a breath. “That’s not natural.” “No,” Sora agreed. “It’s not.” Jay tapped a finger against the table, thinking. “There’s only one explanation if her senses are being selectively altered,” “A spell,” Sora finished quietly. “Or something worse.” The three of them shared a look. And they all knew the same witch who might understand what was happening. “When Rocky and Nicholas get home,” Sora said firmly, “we need Rocky to take a look. If this is magic… she’ll know.”
Fuma’s jaw tightened. Because it wasn’t just curiosity anymore. It was fear. Fear of what had been done to his mate. Fear of what Heeseung had pulled her into. Fear of what the fog in her eyes meant. And underneath all of it, something else: Hope. Fragile, trembling hope… that maybe she was his after all.
Sora gave EJ a quick kiss, soft, grounding, before heading back toward the living room. She slipped down beside (Y/n), offering warmth and company without overwhelming her. (Y/n) leaned slightly into her presence, comforted by the only familiar voice she had left. Jo, still lounging near the fire, had overheard enough of the earlier conversation to understand something serious was unfolding. But he didn’t say a word. If (Y/n) wasn’t aware of the full truth yet, there was a reason for it. And protecting her meant protecting what she didn’t know, at least for now.
Fuma remained by the doorway for a bit longer, silently watching. His eyes traced the faint fog in (Y/n)’s gaze… but he said nothing. Not yet. His wolf paced uneasily, confused and angry, but he forced himself to breathe, to wait, to think.
About an hour later, the front door swung open. Nicholas, Rocky, Miyu, and Yuma tumbled inside, all laughing loudly about a joke Nicholas had made. Snow clung to their coats, their cheeks flushed from the cold, and their energy filled the house instantly.
But the mood shifted the second EJ stood up. “Nicholas. Rocky,” he called, his tone leaving no room for delay. Nicholas’ laughter faded, replaced with concern as he squeezed Rocky’s hand. She looked between the alpha and Jay, then at the unfamiliar human girl by the fire. Something was wrong. EJ wasted no time. He quickly explained: the storm, Jay finding (Y/n) alone, the bite marks, her connection to Heeseung, the strange dreams, and the possibility that her bond and her mind had been tampered with.
Rocky’s face paled slightly. She understood right away why she had been called. “You want me to look into her,” she whispered, eyes flickering to (Y/n). Jay nodded. “We don’t know what’s been done to her. We need answers.” Rocky hesitated, biting her lip. “My witch magic… might not be enough. This doesn’t feel like regular spellwork.” Her voice trembled. “If I try, I might need to use my oracle side, and,” She shook her head, fear flickering in her eyes. “That’s different. It’s deeper. Harder. And I haven’t done a full read in months.”
Nicholas immediately pulled her close, arms wrapping around her protectively. “I’ll be right beside you,” he murmured. “If you need help, we can even call Jake, even if I would prefer to keep him away.” Rocky grimaced at the idea.
“I’ve never done it without Jake, but I know it’s going to be more complicated to have him here, because of you,” Nicholas snorted. “Yeah, I’d rather avoid him, too.” “That’s not what I said, but whatever,” Rocky looked back toward (Y/n), who sat quietly beside Sora, unaware of the worried glances and hushed tones. “I’ll try,” Rocky said softly. “I’ll do my best.” She swallowed hard. “But I can’t promise I’ll succeed.”
Rocky explained what she needed: certain herbs for clarity, candles that could hold magical focus, and a few heavier ritual tools she only used for oracle readings. The house scattered into motion immediately. Just then, the front door opened again, letting in a gust of cold air and three more voices. Maki, Taki, and Kei returned from training, snow in their hair and adrenaline still buzzing through their steps.
Rocky waved them over. “I need help gathering supplies. We’re doing an Oracle read.” Taki blinked. “Oohhhh, one of the big ones.” “Unfortunately,” Rocky muttered. Everyone split up. Taki and Kei went to gather herbs from the greenhouse. Rocky stayed behind with Nicholas, sorting candles and bowls. Maki was paired with Fuma to fetch the heavier materials from the storage shed behind the house. They walked through the fresh snow, boots crunching softly. Fuma was silent, too silent, and Maki noticed immediately. He always did.
Fuma had raised him, taught him, guided him. Maki could read every shift in his tone, every change in his breathing, every flicker of hesitation. So after a few steps, he glanced at the older wolf. “…What’s going on with you?” he asked gently. Fuma didn’t answer right away. His breath fogged the air, eyes fixed forward. Only when they reached the shed door did he exhale shakily.
“She can’t see me.” Maki blinked. “(Y/n)?” Fuma nodded, jaw tightening. “At first, I thought she might be blind. And that wouldn’t bother me, not at all.” His voice softened. “But it’s not that. She sees everyone else. Sora. Sana. Jo. Jay.” Maki’s brows furrowed. “Just not you?” “Just me.” Fuma’s throat bobbed. “Her eyes… don’t react. It’s like there’s a fog there. A barrier. Something is keeping her from looking at me.” He swallowed hard. “And that’s worse. It feels like something’s preventing her from seeing what she’s meant to.”
Maki shifted closer, lowering his voice. “Fuma… maybe Rocky can remove the block. If that’s what it is.” Fuma huffed a bitter, tired laugh. “Maybe.” He lifted one of the heavy boxes from the shelf. “But I don’t want to get my hopes up. Not until we know what’s been done to her. Not until we know who she was meant for.” Maki put a hand on his arm. “You’re the calm one,” Maki said softly. “The steady one. If anyone deserves their mate to see them, to know them… it’s you.” Fuma looked away, eyes clouded. “I just hope fate agrees.”
Once everything was gathered, Sora took (Y/n) aside and explained what was going to happen, gently, carefully, making sure not to overwhelm her. (Y/n) listened quietly, nodding even though fear lingered in her expression. She wasn’t used to this many people. Wasn’t used to being somewhere safe. And she definitely wasn’t used to anyone going out of their way to help her.
When the room was ready, Rocky sat cross-legged on the floor, directly across from (Y/n). Nicholas hovered nearby, close enough to ground her, far enough not to interfere. The others had spread out into the adjacent room, seated on couches, steps, or the floor, silently waiting. Fuma stood near the doorway, arms folded tightly, trying to steady the storm in his chest.
Rocky exhaled slowly. This was an oracle reading, a real one. The kind she had avoided doing unless absolutely necessary. She remembered the last real oracle vision she’d had. And that vision… That body she saw on the ground… Was it connected to this girl? This situation? This vampire? Her stomach twisted. Was it Fuma she’d seen lying there? Or Nicholas? Or this Heeseung person Jay warned them about? She wasn’t sure. And that uncertainty terrified her.
She placed her palms on her knees, grounding herself. Nicholas squeezed her shoulder once, silently reassuring her that he was there. Across from her, (Y/n) waited patiently, hands resting in her lap. She was nervous. Anyone could see it. But she was trying. She wanted answers, too. “Are you ready?” Rocky asked softly. (Y/n) inhaled, then nodded. Rocky reached out her hands. (Y/n) hesitated only briefly before placing her own in Rocky’s palms, her fingers trembling.
Rocky shut her eyes. Her breathing slowed. Her magic shifted. Her oracle side stirred. A soft glow began to pulse beneath her eyelids, a bright, unnatural violet. The air around them tingled, pressure building as the energy thickened. Then it happened. A swirling fog appeared between them, violet with streaks of gold, twisting, spinning like smoke caught in a slow whirlpool. It crackled faintly, sending ripples of charged air through the room.
The other wolves felt it even from the next room. A few gasped quietly. Kei’s hair stood on end. EJ’s red eyes brightened instinctively. Fuma’s breath caught in his chest. Rocky’s grip tightened around (Y/n)’s hands. The fog thickened, swirling faster, wrapping the two of them in a strange, shimmering cocoon of violet-gold light. Rocky’s head suddenly snapped backward. A sharp gasp tore from her throat, her entire body arching like an electric shock had hit her spine.
“Rocky!” Nicholas surged forward, panic in his voice. He stopped himself just in time from touching her, pulling him back just enough. “Not yet. Give her space.” He whispered. But the fear in Nicholas’ eyes was unmistakable. Across from Rocky, (Y/n) mirrored the movement, her head tilting back, breath catching, fingers tightening around Rocky’s hands. Her lips parted in a silent gasp. Then both girls went still, their bodies locked in the vision.
~~~ In the vision ~~~
Rocky blinked into the darkness. It wasn’t empty, it was thick, suffocating, like walking through a maze carved out of shadows. Every direction looked the same. Every step felt unsure. She could barely see her hands in front of her face. Where am I? Then a voice drifted through the darkness. A low whisper. A warm one. Familiar in a way that made the hair on her arms stand up. “Hey… come closer. I’m here.” Rocky spun toward the sound, but the voice echoed strangely, like it was bouncing off unseen walls. Too far away. Too soft to grasp.
She moved anyway, feet hitting ground that felt unreal, like walking on mist. As she moved deeper, the darkness thinned just enough for something to form. A hazy image emerged, fog curling around the edges. Rocky stepped closer. It was (Y/n). Four or five years younger. Sitting in a café, fingers wrapped around a mug of coffee or tea. She was smiling, softly, shyly, at someone across the table.
A man. Rocky didn’t know him. But his eyes… They glazed red when he blinked. Vampire. Rocky’s stomach twisted. She kept walking. The voice returned, closer this time, but still distorted. “Come on… this way. You’re almost there.” She shivered. It tugged at her memory, like a name on the tip of her tongue, but she still couldn’t place it. More images flickered to life along the maze walls. (Y/n) and the vampire, the one she assumed was Heeseung, walking together. Sitting together. His hand on her wrist. His mouth on her neck. Feeding. Too much feeding.
Rocky’s breath tightened as she passed image after image of him drinking from (Y/n), her body limp in his arms, head tilted, eyes half-closed. This isn’t how mates behave. She knew that much. The maze twisted. Another image flickered into view, and Rocky stopped.
It was Sora. Not as she was now. Not a vampire. Human Sora. Sick. Pale. Hooked up to hospital machines. Rocky’s chest ached. She saw (Y/n) sitting beside her bed, holding her hand. Rocky exhaled shakily. EJ never had to see Sora like that. She was grateful for that. And grateful (Y/n) had been there when no one else was. Rocky took a step closer. The voice called out again. But this time… it was distorted. More so than the other times. Broken. Like someone had grabbed the familiar sound and twisted it through static. “Come… closer… hurry…” The urgency hit her like a shove to the chest.
Then a second voice echoed through the maze. Clearer. Sharper. Cold. Rocky froze. She didn’t recognize it. It slithered around her like smoke, curling in her ears. Don’t listen to the other one. Listen to me. Come to me instead… Her stomach dropped. Two voices. Two forces. And one of them was trying to confuse her. The fog thickened, choking, burning as it wrapped around her ankles. That meant she was closer. Closer to the truth. Closer to the center of whatever bound (Y/n)’s mind.
She pushed forward. Pain shot through her toes, sharp, electric. It crawled upward, slow but relentless. Her breath hitched. She’d never felt this type of pain inside a vision before. Whatever was inside (Y/n)’s head… Whatever was done to her… It was strong. Dangerously strong. Rocky gritted her teeth, forcing one foot in front of the other. The familiar voice, the warm one, the one she wanted to trust, called her deeper into the maze.
Another image flickered alive. Heeseung. Alone this time. But the times were different; this was far in the past, perhaps even so far back that not even Jay was a vampire yet. His eyes glowed red… but not just red. Black. A ring of deep, inky darkness bled through the iris. Rocky’s breath ran cold. Before him lay bodies. Dozens of them. Werewolves. Slaughtered. The air tasted of ash and blood. The vision pulsed with an old rage, something ancient and terrifying simmering in Heeseung’s stance.
Rocky’s heart plummeted. Heeseung wasn’t just powerful. He wasn’t just dangerous. He was something worse. A threat. Maybe something the pack wasn’t ready for. She pushed on, pain now chewing its way up her calves, to her knees, to her hips. Every step felt like dragging her body through fire. But then, the fog around her thinned. Just slightly. Just enough. The warm voice called again, clearer now, clearer than it had ever been. And suddenly… She placed it.
Fuma. But not grown Fuma. Not the calm, tall, steady wolf she knew. A young Fuma. A child. Maybe a teenager at most. Rocky’s heart thudded hard. Why was (Y/n) hearing young Fuma’s voice in her dreams? How deep did their bond go? How long had fate been trying to pull them together? This wasn’t a recent connection. This wasn’t new. This was old.
She sucked in a breath, then a scream ripped through the maze. (Y/n)’s scream. Agonized. Raw. Breaking. And Rocky felt it. She felt every shard of pain. She felt (Y/n)’s terror like a knife in her ribs. Rocky’s own scream tore from her throat. She doubled over inside the vision, pain searing through her chest, her lungs squeezing shut.
She couldn’t breathe. She couldn’t think. The vision shattered. A violent force tore her backward, ripping her out of the fog, out of the maze, out of (Y/n)’s mind completely. She was thrown back into her body, and everything went white.
.~~~ End of the vision ~~~
Nicholas moved faster than anyone else. The moment Rocky’s body snapped backward, he lunged, catching her before she hit the floor. All around them, every candle flickered violently. Then blew out all at once. A rush of cold swept through the room. Rocky’s head lolled back against Nicholas’ arm, and his heart stopped when he saw it. Blood. A thin, dark line ran from her nose down to her upper lip. “Rocky? Rocky!” His voice cracked, raw with fear. “Baby, hey, stay with me!” But she was completely unconscious. Across from her, (Y/n) collapsed backward as well. Not as violently, but still limp, still out cold. Her breathing was shallow but steady.
Fuma didn’t even think. He dropped to his knees at her side, but hesitated before touching her. His hands hovered a few inches above her arms, unsure. Afraid to hurt her. Afraid to do something wrong. He settled for sitting beside her, close enough to guard her, far enough not to cross a line she wasn’t aware of. His wolf howled, desperate to hold her, to tuck her against his chest the way Nicholas held Rocky. But he couldn’t. Not yet. Nicholas was pale, eyes wide with panic.
“She’s never, she’s never bled before,” he whispered, voice shaking as he brushed Rocky’s hair from her face. “Pain, yes. Passing out, yes. But, blood? Never.” EJ and Jay were already kneeling beside them. Jay placed a hand over Rocky’s forehead, closing his eyes as healing magic rippled faintly under his palm. Sora mirrored him with (Y/n), her cool vampire touch easing the strain on the girl’s heartbeat.
Their powers weren’t strong enough to wake either of them; the damage was deeper than that, but they stopped the bleeding and eased the worst of the internal pain. Nicholas exhaled shakily when the blood flow stopped. He pulled Rocky closer, pressing a kiss to her temple, whispering something soft and trembling. “I’ve got you… You’re okay… just come back to me.” Fuma watched quietly, eyes drifting to (Y/n). His expression was unreadable, except to the wolves who knew him.
He was terrified. Not of the vision. Not of Heeseung. Not of the danger. He was terrified of losing her before he even truly had her. Sora placed a gentle hand on Fuma’s shoulder. “She’s stable. Just unconscious.” Fuma nodded stiffly. “Good.” But inwardly, he was begging the universe, fate, whoever would listen: Please wake her. Please let Rocky have answers. Please don’t let her be lost to me. Nicholas held Rocky as if she were made of glass. And Fuma sat, silent and unmoving, as the girl who was his mate breathed softly beside him. Waiting. Hoping. Praying that Rocky would wake… and tell them the truth.
About thirty minutes passed before Rocky stirred. Nicholas had refused to move from the floor; he held her curled against his chest, one arm supporting her back, the other wrapped protectively around her shoulders. When she suddenly gasped awake, he nearly jolted. “Rocky?” Her eyes snapped open, glowing faintly violet, the remnants of the oracle magic burning beneath the surface. The glow flickered, then slowly dimmed, fading back into her normal eye color.
She blinked, dazed. Disoriented. Trying to remember where she was. Nicholas cupped her cheeks gently. “Hey, hey… I’m right here.” Rocky exhaled shakily, leaning into the touch. Harua immediately rushed over from the kitchen, a glass of water in hand. “Here, drink this,” he said, voice soft but worried. Rocky took it with trembling hands. “Thanks,” she whispered, taking small sips. The cool water grounded her, easing the tight, burning feeling in her chest.
Across the room, (Y/n) was still unconscious on the cushions, her breathing steady but shallow. Fuma remained beside her, sitting cross-legged, his posture protective even in stillness. He hadn’t moved once, as if any shift might disturb her. Maki sat next to him, shoulder touching Fuma’s own, offering quiet support the way only a younger brother could. He didn’t speak, didn’t need to. He was just there, steadying the weight Fuma carried.
Rocky’s gaze drifted toward them. Fuma looked like he was trying not to breathe too loudly. Trying not to show the panic in his chest. Trying to hold himself together as he waited for answers. Rocky swallowed. She didn’t have all of them. Not yet. But she had some, enough to start unraveling the truth. Slowly, she placed the empty glass down on the floor and took Nicholas’ hand, squeezing it for strength before she spoke.
“Okay,” she whispered, voice hoarse from the vision. “I… I saw enough to know what’s happening.” Every head in the room turned toward her. The pack went silent. Fuma’s eyes lifted, golden and tense, the air around him buzzing with dread and hope tangled together. Rocky inhaled deeply. And prepared to tell them.
Rocky took a slow, steady breath before speaking. “(Y/n)’s mind…” she began quietly, “…isn’t just foggy. It’s clouded. Heavily. More than anything I’ve ever seen.” Fuma’s jaw clenched. EJ leaned forward, red eyes narrowing. Rocky continued, her voice tight with worry. “That level of fog… that level of confusion… it doesn’t happen naturally. It’s a sign of tampering.” She swallowed. “Mind control, even.”
A ripple of shock went around the room. Sora’s fangs pressed against her bottom lip. Jay cursed under his breath. Rocky glanced at (Y/n), unconscious beside Fuma. “She’s not choosing to forget things. She’s not choosing not to see. Someone is forcing it.” Fuma looked down at (Y/n), eyes softening with a mixture of fear and sorrow. Maki’s hand tightened on his arm. Rocky exhaled shakily.
“And based on what I saw, on the bond I felt beneath the fog, Fuma is her mate.” Fuma’s breath caught. Barely audible, but noticeable to every wolf in the room. “But whatever is clouding her mind,” Rocky continued, “is trying to keep the two of you apart. I don’t know why. I don’t know how long it’s been going on. But I do know this…” She met Fuma’s eyes. “…it’s powerful. Very powerful.” EJ’s expression darkened. “Can you remove it?” Rocky slowly shook her head, eyes full of regret.
“No. Not this. Not alone. It’s too strong. If I tried to force it, I could hurt her, or myself.” She rubbed her arms, suddenly cold. “Whatever spell she’s under… it’s unlike anything I’ve ever seen.” Nicholas took her hand, grounding her again. He asked softly, “Rocky… do you know why you bled?” Rocky hesitated. “I… don’t know,” she admitted. “It could’ve been exhaustion. Oracle visions take a toll, and this one was worse than anything I’ve done before.” She swallowed. “Or… it might have been a defense. A backlash from whoever placed the spell on (Y/n).” Nicholas stiffened. “Like the spell pushed back against you?” Rocky nodded. “Yes. Exactly that.”
The pack exchanged uneasy looks. Then Rocky added, her voice a degree colder: “And one more thing. This Heeseung guy? He’s a problem. A serious one.” She didn’t mention the battlefield. She didn’t mention the bodies. She didn’t mention the way his eyes had bled black. She didn’t need to. Her tone said everything. The pack went still. EJ’s fingers curled into fists. Jay’s aura flared with silent fear. Sora’s eyes darkened with ancient vampire instinct. Maki leaned closer to Fuma. And Fuma… He looked at (Y/n) like she was the most fragile thing in the world. His voice came out low, barely above a whisper. “What do we do now?” Rocky exhaled. Rocky rested her head against Nicholas’ shoulder, still pale but steady enough to speak. “I’ll have to try again,” she said quietly. “Later today or tomorrow. I need time to recover, and pushing myself too soon could be dangerous. But… I’m hoping I’ll see more next time.”
The pack nodded, understanding but visibly tense. Rocky looked toward Fuma and (Y/n). “But from what I did see,” she continued, “there are only two possible ways to break the spell.” Fuma’s head lifted immediately. Rocky raised one finger. “First option: Fuma awakens the true mate bond between them. A natural bond breaking an artificial one.” A murmur moved through the room. EJ leaned forward. “Is that possible with how blocked she is?” Rocky nodded slowly. “Yes. But… it won’t be easy.” Fuma’s voice was low, almost careful. “What’s the second option?” Rocky’s expression darkened.
“We get whoever spelled her, whoever clouded her mind, to remove it.” Silence. Cold, heavy silence. No one needed her to say the name aloud. Everyone knew who the prime suspect was. Fuma’s hands tightened into fists. Finally, he asked the question that had been digging into him since the moment he realized his mate couldn’t see him: “How am I supposed to awaken the bond… if she can’t even look at me?” Rocky gave him a sympathetic look. “She might not be able to see you,” she said gently, “but I’m fairly certain she can hear you.” Fuma froze. “She responded in the vision,” Rocky continued. “Her soul reacted to your voice, your voice as a child, even. That connection is still there, buried under the fog.”
She offered a small, apologetic smile. “So you’ll have to try reaching her through talking. Through your presence. Through the bond itself.” She exhaled. “She needs to hear you. Feel you. Recognize you.” Fuma’s breath shuddered out of him. Talking. He could talk. But how did you talk someone into feeling something they’d never been allowed to feel? He wasn’t giving up, he couldn’t, but his eyes flickered with unease. “I don’t… I don’t know what to say to her,” he admitted quietly. “I don’t know how to get through when she’s this scared. When she doesn’t even know I’m here.”
Maki nudged him lightly with his shoulder. “You’ll figure it out,” he said softly. “You always do.” But Fuma didn’t feel like someone strong and capable right now. He felt lost. Completely, utterly lost. And yet, when he looked at (Y/n), unconscious and fragile on the cushions… He knew he’d try anyway. Because she was his mate. And he would find a way to reach her.
~~~
Slowly, one by one, the pack began to move. Nicholas gently scooped Rocky into his arms, her head resting against his shoulder. She was still shaking faintly, exhausted from the vision, and he didn’t want her lifting a finger until she’d had time to recover. He whispered soft reassurances as he carried her toward their room, closing the door behind them with a quiet click.
Miyu exchanged a worried look with Jay before picking up her coat. “We’ll check in later,” she told EJ softly. Jay added, “Koyomi still needs someone to open up. We’ll handle the lunch rush.” EJ nodded, giving them a brief, appreciative smile as they slipped out into the snow. Miyu gave Yuma a quick kiss before walking out. Maki took a step toward the hallway, then stopped. He looked at Fuma, really looked, and made his choice immediately. “I’m staying,” he said simply. Fuma didn’t answer out loud. He didn’t need to.
Jo and Sana retreated to their shared room, books already under their arms. They had exams coming up, and Sana muttered something about wanting to get the studying done before things “inevitably went to shit again.” Jo chuckled weakly and shut the door behind them. Aya and Harua stood off to the side, quietly discussing the upcoming interviews they had scheduled for the sanctuary in town. Harua made notes on his phone; Aya kept brushing his hair out of his face while she listed names and dates.
Kei gathered his gear with a calm efficiency that contrasted the tension in the house. “Patrol?” he asked EJ. EJ nodded. “You, me, Taki, and Yuma. We’ll sweep the borders.” Taki grabbed his jacket, eager to get moving. The three wolves stepped out into the cold, their scents fading quickly into the snowy air as they shifted and disappeared into the woods. That left only three people in the living room: Sora. Fuma. Maki. And, of course, the fourth, (Y/n), unconscious and fragile on the cushions. Sora pulled up a chair, sitting close enough to keep an eye on her but giving Fuma enough space to breathe. She wasn’t hovering; she was supporting. Quietly. Steadily.
Maki sat beside his older brother on the floor, leaning against the couch, offering silent companionship. Fuma barely moved. He just… watched. Every rise and fall of (Y/n)’s chest. Every twitch of her fingers. Every quiet breath. The house had gone soft and still. Like the world was holding its breath with him. Sora sat quietly for a moment, watching Fuma’s shoulders rise and fall with every anxious breath. The room felt too still, too fragile, like one wrong sound would shatter something inside him. So she began talking.
“Back at the coven,” Sora said softly, “(Y/n) was one of my closest friends, before I became a vampire, even after, before I came here.” Fuma’s eyes flickered toward her, just slightly. Listening. “She’s a quiet girl,” Sora continued. “Calm. A bit like Jo, actually. Introverted in her own way. But… so incredibly kind.” Her gaze softened at the memory. “When my sickness got worse, when I was at my lowest… (Y/n) was the only one who visited me in the hospital. Every day, if she could.” Sora smiled faintly. “She’d bring me books. Gossip from the coven. Stupid stories about the trainees and their dramas. Anything that might distract me.”
Fuma’s throat tightened at the image, this gentle, caring girl bringing life back to Sora’s darkest days. He hoped, desperately, to meet that version of her. Not the fogged-over version lying in front of him now. Not the shell forced into being by someone else’s will. But her. Her real self. The one fate intended for him. Maki remained quiet, leaning against the couch, watching his brother more closely than anyone else.
These last two years had been hell for the pack. Almost losing Yuma. Sora and EJ nearly falling apart. Jay arriving with more terror than trust. All the pieces that felt too fragile, too breakable. But they survived. They had become stronger. And now, watching Fuma, the most steady, most unshakable wolf he knew, sit beside his unconscious mate with worry tightening every muscle in his body… Maki felt something inside him twist.
He wanted this to work. For Fuma. For (Y/n). For everything they’d all fought for. Sora reached out and rested a gentle hand on Fuma’s knee. “She’s a good person,” she said quietly. “A strong one. That hasn’t changed… even if she can’t show it right now.” Fuma lowered his gaze to (Y/n), his voice barely a whisper. “I just want her to be herself again.” Sora smiled sadly. “Then we’ll help her get there.”
~~~
(Y/n) didn’t wake for quite some time. Her body rested, but her mind… fought. Fought the fog. Fought the voices that weren’t hers. Fought the pull of memories she didn’t remember living. She heard things, voices around her, but they sounded warped, underwater. She couldn’t make out words, only tones. Warm. Concerned. Familiar in ways she couldn’t name. Flashes pushed through the darkness: Heeseung smiling. Heeseung holding her hand. Heeseung drinking from her neck. Then, other flashes. Sharper. Wrong. Memories she didn’t think belonged to her at all. Like someone else’s life had been shoved into her skull. Like her head was full of echoes that didn’t line up.
Eventually, she gasped and woke up. The room was dim, the fire crackling softly. For a moment, she didn’t know where she was. Then she noticed Sora sitting on the couch. Relief washed over her chest. Beside Sora sat one of the wolves, the one she assumed was the alpha. He had that sort of presence. Strong. Steady. Protective without trying to be. On the floor, leaning against the couch, another wolf slept. Younger, relaxed, peaceful. She didn’t know his name either. Everything felt blurry still. The moment she stirred, Fuma moved back slightly, giving her space, trying not to overwhelm her. His heart hammered in his chest, but he forced himself to breathe.
Sora noticed instantly. She leaned forward, offering a kind smile. “You’re awake.” (Y/n) blinked slowly, trying to clear her head. “Yeah… I think so.” “How are you feeling?” Sora asked softly. “Tired.” Her voice was thin, as if her words were balancing on cracked glass. Sora nodded. “That makes sense. Oracle readings tire out both people involved, not just Rocky.” (Y/n) rested back against the cushions, lids heavy. She didn’t understand what had been done to her. Why her head felt split in half? Why couldn’t she remember why she’d come here? Why could she hear fear in her own breathing? But the one thing she didn’t notice was the tall wolf sitting silently beside her. Watching her with soft eyes. Wishing she could see him.
“(Y/n), this is EJ,” she said, gesturing to the wolf beside her on the couch. “He’s the alpha here, and my mate.” EJ offered a small, reassuring nod. “And over there,” Sora pointed to the younger wolf sleeping on the floor, head tilted at an awkward angle, “that’s Maki. Youngest of the pack.” Maki snored softly in response, making Sora smile. Then she turned her hand toward Fuma. “And this is Fuma,”
But (Y/n)’s brows knit together before she even finished. “Who?” she asked softly. Her eyes followed Sora’s gesture… but landed on empty air. She saw the chair. The rug. The fire. The blanket someone had folded neatly at the edge of the couch. Just not the person sitting beside her. “There’s no one there.” The innocence in her voice made the words hit even harder. EJ felt it. Felt the quiet agony ripple off Fuma like a shockwave. His golden-orange eyes dimmed, shoulders tightening. He didn’t make a sound, wolves rarely did when hurt, but EJ could sense the pain like a crack across the room.
Sora’s breath hitched. She looked quickly at Fuma, searching his face, apologizing silently with her eyes. Then she turned back to (Y/n), forcing a gentle smile. “Oh, sorry,” she said, adapting on the spot. “I meant that Fuma is… outside. On patrol, sort of. He’s around the village somewhere.” A harmless lie. A necessary one. (Y/n) blinked slowly, trying to process it through the fog. “…Oh,” she murmured. “That makes sense, I guess.” She didn’t question it further. Her mind wasn’t clear enough to. She simply leaned back, accepting the explanation as truth.
Fuma looked at his hands. He didn’t move. Didn’t breathe for a moment. He just sat there, invisible to the one person who mattered most. Maki stirred, waking slightly, and glanced at his older brother, and his expression softened with quiet worry. Sora reached over and gave Fuma’s arm the smallest squeeze. A silent message: We’ll fix this. She’ll see you. She’ll know you. Fuma nodded once, barely, eyes flickering toward (Y/n) with something fragile, hope, fractured but still alive.
Once Maki blinked himself fully awake, he stretched his arms high above his head with a dramatic groan. “Ugh… okay, I’m starving,” he announced. Then he turned to (Y/n) with an easy grin. “Are you hungry too? Because I definitely am. And trust me, everyone else will be soon.” EJ perked up immediately, leaning back against the couch with a smirk. “Oh, finally,” he said, relieved. “We’ll be eating gourmet tonight and not the half-burned disaster the others call dinner.”
Maki snorted. Sora laughed. And (Y/n) blinked, curious. “Gourmet?” she repeated softly. “What does that mean?” Sora smiled warmly at her. “Maki usually works evenings at Koyomi, the restaurant Jay and Miyu own. So when neither of our master chefs are home, we have to cook for ourselves.” She shrugged playfully. “And compared to what Miyu and Maki can make, the rest of us… aren’t that impressive.” (Y/n) gave a small, shy smile, her first real one since waking. It was small. Tentative. Fleeting. But a smile.
Fuma saw it, even if she didn’t turn her face toward him. And gods, it hurt. Not in a bad way, but in that deep, aching, overwhelming way that made his wolf turn over in his chest. He wanted to protect that smile, keep it safe, make sure nothing ever took it away again. He looked away, swallowing hard. Maki pushed himself to his feet, stretching again with a satisfied sigh. (Y/n)’s eyes widened slightly as she looked up, she hadn’t realized how tall he was when he wasn’t curled up on the floor.
Maki caught the glance and grinned. “Surprised?” he chuckled. “Yeah, I know. I was raised well. Grew up big and strong.” (Y/n) let out a small laugh, soft, breathy, almost accidental. And that second smile, Fuma felt it like a hit straight to his heart. Sora watched him out of the corner of her eye, gently nudging his leg with her foot in silent support. Maki gave (Y/n) a playful wink.
“Alright, let me see what ingredients we’ve got. You’ll eat well tonight, promise.” He headed to the pantry while EJ went to the kitchen. Maki called out over his shoulder, “EJ! Don’t touch anything until I get there!” EJ scoffed. “I wasn’t gonna! …Probably.” (Y/n) laughed again… and this time, even Fuma couldn’t stop the small, quiet smile tugging at the corner of his mouth. A little bit of warmth had returned to the room. A little bit of normal. And for Fuma… it was enough. For now.
~~~
As the smell of food drifted through the halls, warm, rich, comforting, the pack naturally gravitated toward the living room. Sana and Jo were the first to join Sora and (Y/n). They sat cross-legged on the floor, chatting about the movie they’d watched earlier, letting (Y/n) join at her own pace. She stayed quiet at first, fingers curled around her cup, listening more than she spoke. She didn’t mind it. It felt… safe. Soon, Aya and Harua came in as well, each with soft smiles. Aya sat beside Jo, and Harua settled near Sora, checking to make sure (Y/n) was comfortable with more people around. She nodded shyly, appreciating the careful respect they all showed her.
It was strange; the coven never did this. There, strangers were threats. Here, strangers were welcomed as if they’d always belonged. She understood, suddenly, why Jay had left the coven entirely when he met Miyu. And why Sora hadn’t once regretted coming here. The pack laughed softly among themselves, but always left space for her to speak if she wanted to. No pressure. No expectations. Just warmth.
Then the front door opened, letting in a cold breeze, followed by Kei, Yuma, and Taki returning from training after patrol. Kei’s eyes found the group instantly. Then he saw Aya. Without hesitation, he walked straight to her, wrapping his arms around her shoulders and pulling her into a warm embrace. Aya melted into him, tilting her head as he pressed a tender kiss to her hair. A soft, loving, everyday gesture. Natural. Effortless. True. “Gonna change real quick,” Kei said quietly, brushing Aya’s cheek with his thumb. He slipped away toward the hallway, leaving her smiling to herself.
(Y/n) stared. She tried to look away politely, not wanting to intrude on such a private moment, but… She couldn’t help it. That kind of love, gentle and unconditional, rooted in soul and instinct, was foreign to her. She had never seen Heeseung look at her that way. Never felt cherished simply because she existed. Never been held as she mattered more than anything else. Her chest tightened. She didn’t know if it was jealousy or grief, or the first quiet cracks in a bond that had never felt entirely real to begin with. Sora noticed her expression and gently bumped her knee with her own. “You okay?” she whispered. (Y/n) nodded. But the truth lingered in her eyes: She had never known love like this.
Dinner passed quickly, wrapped in laughter and warmth that filled every corner of the house. Maki had outdone himself, again, and (Y/n) found herself genuinely enjoying the meal. When she shyly complimented him, cheeks warming, the young wolf threw a dramatic hand over his heart. “Finally!” he exclaimed. “Someone here appreciates my talents! I knew I was destined for greatness!” The entire table burst into laughter, including (Y/n), a soft giggle escaping before she could help it. For a split second, everyone paused, as if hearing something rare and precious. Fuma felt it hit him like a spark in the chest.
Soon after, Nicholas and Rocky joined them, appearing at the doorway after EJ called out for them to come eat. Rocky settled down gently across from (Y/n), looking tired, her magic clearly still draining her. (Y/n) noticed immediately. Rocky’s eyes held a faint exhaustion, her movements slightly slower than everyone else’s. But beside her, Nicholas was attentive in a way that made (Y/n)’s chest ache. Without asking, he filled her glass every time the waterline dipped. Scooped a second serving of food onto her plate the moment her fork paused. Leaned close whenever she swayed, speaking to her in quiet whispers meant only for her ears.
His gaze on her was full of something soft. Steady. Overflowing with love, she could practically feel it from across the table. (Y/n) swallowed thickly. Because it wasn’t just them. EJ’s hand never left Sora’s. Kei’s thigh rested against Aya’s, their shoulders brushing subtly with every movement. Jo tucked Sana under his arm, her head on his shoulder, while she snacked on dessert. And the others, Yuma, Maki, Harua, and Taki, moved with the easy, warm closeness of siblings.
It was everywhere. Love that wasn’t possessive. Love that wasn’t sharp or painful. Love that wasn’t taken, but given. She had never seen so much love in one room before. Not with Heeseung. Not with the coven. Not… ever. And she didn’t know whether to smile through the warmth blooming in her chest, or cry for the years she’d gone without it.
After dinner, when everyone was full and relaxed and drifting into smaller conversations, Sora touched (Y/n)’s elbow gently. “Hey,” she whispered. “Can I talk to you for a moment?” (Y/n) nodded, following her into a quieter hallway. “What’s going on?” Sora hesitated, choosing her words carefully. She wasn’t going to lie, but Rocky had strongly warned her not to reveal the full truth yet. Not until (Y/n)’s mind was clearer. Not until they knew the spell wouldn’t backfire.
So Sora did the next best thing. “We… think the fog in your mind is blocking you from seeing one of the wolves in the pack,” Sora said softly. “We don’t know why yet. Rocky’s still working on figuring it out.” (Y/n)’s brows knit with confusion. “Blocking me from seeing?” “Yes,” Sora said, voice gentle. “You saw everyone else today. Except one.” She touched (Y/n)’s hand. “And if you’re okay with it… We want to see what happens if you talk to him. See if the fog reacts. If anything changes.” (Y/n) took a breath, nervous but trusting Sora more than anyone. “…Okay. I can try.” Sora smiled warmly. “Thank you.”
Which was how (Y/n) now found herself sitting on a small cushion in Fuma’s room. The space was neat, cozy, and warm. A soft yellow lamp lit the space. A blanket lay folded on the bed. A small carved wooden wolf sat on the dresser. Across from her sat Fuma. Except, she still couldn’t see him. Her eyes slid over where he sat, her mind refusing to form his outline. It made her uneasy, like sensing a person but not being allowed to look at them.
Fuma’s heart pounded painfully. His hands lay on his knees, steady despite the storm inside him. He had spent hours imagining this moment, the moment he could finally speak to her. But now that it was here… He didn’t know what to say. Sora sat slightly off to the side, giving them space but remaining close enough for comfort. “Just… talk,” she said softly. “Anything. Introduce yourselves. Let the bond try.” (Y/n) licked her lips nervously. “I… I don’t know where to start,” she admitted quietly. Fuma swallowed hard, voice low, gentle, and warm enough to make Sora blink in surprise at how soft he could be. “…Me neither.”
(Y/n) felt something twist in her chest at the sound of his voice, like a distant tug, an echo of recognition she couldn’t place. She tilted her head, trying to listen more closely. Sora watched them both, heart aching for them. For the wolf who could see his mate but couldn’t be seen. And for the girl whose entire life had been rewritten in fog and lies. After a long moment, (Y/n) whispered: “Can you… tell me your name again?” Fuma inhaled shakily. “It’s Fuma,” he said quietly. “I’m… one of the older wolves in the pack.” (Y/n) nodded. She felt something stir. Warmth. Safety. Something she didn’t have words for. But when she tried to look toward his voice, the fog blocked her again. She sighed, frustrated.
“I want to see you,” she admitted softly. “But I can’t.” Fuma’s breath caught. His voice wavered. “…I know. I’m here anyway.” And for the first time, (Y/n)’s chest fluttered, a soft, faint pull toward the man she couldn’t see. (Y/n) hesitated, then asked softly: “…Can you tell me something about you? Anything.”
Fuma froze. Talking about himself wasn’t something he normally did. And talking about himself to her felt like his lungs had turned to stone. But he inhaled slowly, grounding himself, and tried. “Well…” he began, voice low, “I work as a personal trainer at a gym in town.” (Y/n)’s head tilted slightly, listening closer. “I also handle most of the patrols around the village,” he continued. “Making sure everything’s safe. Making sure everyone else can sleep without worry.”
He shifted, fingers curling on his knee. “And I’m the second oldest in the group. After Kei.” Then he faltered. “…I don’t really know what else to say.” (Y/n) didn’t reply right away. She was listening too hard, to every tone, every shift in his voice, leaning subtly toward where she thought he was sitting. Trying to see him. Trying to feel where he was. But every time her gaze moved toward him, the fog yanked her attention away. Her eyes skated right past him again, landing on the wall or the dresser or Sora instead. Her brows knit in deep frustration.
She wanted to see him. He wanted to be seen. And neither of them knew how to bridge the gap. Sora watched the struggle, then gently stepped in. “(Y/n)… how do you feel? Hearing him talk?” (Y/n) blinked, surprised by the question. “I… I feel normal,” she said honestly. “Like usual. Nothing different really.” Sora smiled softly. “Good. That means talking isn’t triggering anything bad. No backlash. You two can keep going at your own pace.” Fuma exhaled, quietly, but with clear relief. She didn’t feel pain. She didn’t feel overwhelmed. She didn’t recoil. He could speak to her. He could reach her. Piece by piece. A small, warm spark in the dark fog between them. And Fuma felt hope flicker alive in his chest.
That was enough for the night. They didn’t want to overwhelm (Y/n), not when her mind was still fighting through fog thick enough to choke her senses. So they gently ended the conversation there. Sora helped her to her feet, keeping one hand lightly on her back as they walked down the hall to EJ and Sora’s cabin. They had already prepared a guest room, freshly made bed, soft pillows, extra blankets. Sora lent her clothes too, comfortable ones, warm enough for the cold night. (Y/n) thanked her in a small voice before curling up beneath the blankets. Sleep pulled her under almost immediately. Her mind needed it. Her heart needed it even more.
Meanwhile, the main house lights were still on. By the time Miyu and Jay returned to the village, brushing snow off their coats, a group was waiting inside: Sora. Rocky. Fuma. EJ. Nicholas. Jake, who had arrived just moments before. And Yuma, who paced near the door like an anxious puppy. Though, in his defense, he was mostly waiting for Miyu. The moment she stepped inside, he wrapped her in his arms, burying his face in her hair with a relieved sigh. She melted into him, whispering a soft “I missed you too.”
Once they settled, Jay took a seat among the others, pulling off his gloves. “So,” he started, eyes sweeping over the tense faces, “did you find out anything new?” The room fell silent. Rocky stared at her hands. Fuma looked at the floor. EJ exchanged a glance with Sora, who exhaled quietly. One by one, they shook their heads. No breakthroughs. No solutions yet. Only more questions and more concern. And the knowledge that Heeseung’s shadow was lingering somewhere beyond the trees. Jay leaned back, rubbing his temples.
Rocky rubbed her palms against her knees, grounding herself before she spoke. “I still need to do another oracle reading,” she said quietly. “There’s more there. I could feel it. Something deeper I couldn’t reach the first time.” Jay nodded, urging her to continue. Rocky looked around at the group, eyes landing on Fuma for a moment before drifting away again. “One thing still confuses me,” she admitted. “She’s hearing young Fuma’s voice in her mind. Not current him. Not adult him. Young.” Rocky hesitated. “If it had been adult Fuma, I wouldn’t have thought twice. The bond can echo like that. But… seeing it was him as a kid, I’m almost sure it means their paths crossed back then.”
Fuma’s head shot up. His eyes widened, an extremely rare expression for him. “Crossed?” he repeated. “You mean… we met before?” Rocky nodded slowly. “It’s the only thing that makes sense. The mind doesn’t conjure a mate’s childhood voice unless it’s been heard. Experienced. Connected to.” A silence fell over them. Finally, Fuma swallowed, voice low. “Do you… have any idea how old I looked? In the vision?” Rocky closed her eyes, recalling the fog, the echo of the voice, the vague shape of the boy she’d heard. “Not exactly,” she murmured. “But maybe… thirteen or fourteen? At most sixteen.”
Fuma leaned back, running a hand through his hair. “If I were sixteen,” he said quietly, “I should’ve recognized her. At that age, my wolf was fully present. If she had been nearby, we would’ve known.” Sora nodded. “Then that means you were younger, right?” Fuma shook his head, conflicted. “If I were younger… eleven? Twelve? Thirteen?” He sighed. “Sometimes the mate bond doesn’t manifest clearly at that age. Wolves don’t always sense their mates until later.” “Exactly,” Rocky said. “Which brings me to the part that confuses me.”
Her eyes locked onto Fuma again, worried, searching. “If you already met her, and she remembers your voice enough for it to echo through her dreams…” She took a breath. “Why didn’t your wolf recognize her when she arrived? Why didn’t you know until her scent hit you today?” Fuma stared at the floor, jaw tightening. He didn’t have an answer. And the silence that followed told everyone one thing: Something had happened in the past. Something forgotten. Something buried. Something important enough to bind (Y/n) to him long before either of them realized it. Rocky leaned forward, voice barely above a whisper. “I think your past with her… is the key to everything.”
Fuma’s voice was barely steady when he finally asked, “Why don’t I remember her? Only her mind was tampered with. Not mine. So why can’t I recall ever meeting her?” Rocky winced, sympathy crossing her face. “I… don’t know for sure. But I have a theory.” The room leaned in. Even Jake, who normally wore his confidence like armor, looked unusually serious. Rocky clasped her hands together. “Whatever spell was placed on (Y/n)… it’s powerful. More powerful than anything I’ve ever sensed.” She swallowed. “And because you two are mates, truly mates, the bond between you is deeper than either of you realized.”
Fuma’s throat tightened. “So you’re saying… the spell affected me too?” “Not directly,” Rocky said quickly. “I don’t think anyone cast a spell on you. But if her memories of you were buried or rewritten, then the bond’s resonance with you might have been muffled. Blurred. Like a ripple reaching you through fog.” Jay frowned. “So a spell strong enough to cloud her mind… echoed into his?” Rocky nodded. “Exactly. If the mate bond was already forming when they first met, any tampering with her mind could distort his perception, too.”
Fuma didn’t move. Didn’t blink. Didn’t breathe. Because Rocky’s words explained everything. The lack of memory. The sudden surge of recognition today. The way his wolf reacted like it had been asleep and was just now waking. Jake cleared his throat, pulling a thick old book from his bag. Its pages were covered in scribbled notes and bookmarks. “I went through everything Rocky has on mate bonds and mind manipulation,” he said, voice tight. “Old texts, forbidden texts, mythology, case studies, if it’s written down, I read it.”
“And?” EJ asked. Jake exhaled, shaking his head. “She’s right. The only two methods to break a bond-clouding spell are the ones she already mentioned.” He held up two fingers. “One: awaken the mate bond. Naturally. Which means Fuma has to break through the fog himself.” Fuma’s jaw tightened. “And two,” Jake continued, “get the person who cast the spell to remove it.” Silence. Cold. Heavy. Terrifying. Because they all knew who the most likely culprit was. Heeseung. Jay’s expression darkened. Sora’s eyes narrowed dangerously. EJ’s red gaze burned with quiet fury. Rocky glanced at Fuma softly. “We still have time,” she whispered. “We’re not out of options.” Fuma nodded slowly. But deep down, a single truth settled into his bones: If he couldn’t awaken the bond himself… He would have to face the vampire who tried to take his mate from him. And Fuma was ready.
~~~
The next morning, (Y/n) wanted to explore the village grounds. Sora had very conveniently declared, “Everyone else is busy, and honestly, no one knows this land better than Fuma!” Which… wasn’t wrong. But it definitely wasn’t the whole truth. Still, (Y/n) agreed, even though the idea of walking around with a wolf she couldn’t see made her nervous.
So now here they were, wandering along snowy paths, the winter sun glittering against the frost. Fuma tried his best. Really, he did. “And over there is,” he paused, realizing for the seventeenth time that morning he was pointing. “Uh, on your left, there’s the training field. Big area. Very… big.” He winced. (Y/n) giggled softly, hugging her borrowed coat around herself. “I thought wolves had better spatial awareness.” Fuma groaned quietly. “We… do. I swear. I’m just… forgetful today.” “You’ve said that every time,” she teased.
He smiled despite himself. Her laugh did that, chipped away the tension in his chest piece by piece. They continued walking, Fuma narrating the scenery like a tour guide who kept forgetting his own lines. “That building to your right is the forge. Taki and Harua fix weapons and tools there sometimes, though we haven’t used it for a few years now. It’s loud. Smells like metal. And probably smoke.” “…Probably?” she echoed. “I mean, it definitely smells like smoke,” he corrected quickly. “I just,” Caught himself. Again.
(Y/n)’s eyes were trained forward in the wrong direction, her gaze always missing where he actually stood. It wasn’t her fault, but each time she blindly searched for him, his chest tightened painfully. At one point he tried again to gesture, and again remembered too late. He froze mid-movement, groaning into his hands. (Y/n) laughed, covering her smile shyly. “You really like pointing at things, don’t you?” “It’s a curse,” he muttered. “My mortal enemy. My downfall. Out of all my skills, speed, strength, combat training, I am defeated by my own arm.”
This time she laughed louder, unable to hold it back. Fuma’s wolf purred at the sound. “Okay, okay,” she said gently. “How about… instead of pointing, you describe the place? What does it look like to you?” That stopped him. Fuma cleared his throat, turning slightly toward her even though she couldn’t tell. “Well… the training field has this big oak tree at the edge. It’s old. Really old. Probably older than Kei.” She snorted. “Is that possible?” “Barely,” Fuma joked softly. She smiled again, and he soaked in every second of it. “And the center of the field,” he continued, “is always covered in footprints. Wolf prints. It looks like… movement frozen in time. Like you can see everything the pack did the day before.”
(Y/n)’s expression softened. “That sounds beautiful,” she said. “Yeah,” Fuma replied quietly. “It is.” They walked a little farther. The snow crunched under their feet, the forest surrounding them in serene silence. She brushed her hand along the wooden fence they passed, using touch to orient herself. Fuma watched her closely, ready to grab her if she slipped. Ready to catch her. Always.
When she stumbled slightly on a buried rock, he reached out instinctively, then stopped his hand mid-air, afraid physical contact might overwhelm her. (Y/n) steadied herself and whispered, “This place… it feels safe.” Fuma swallowed hard. “I’m glad,” he murmured. “It’s meant to.” A small smile tugged at her lips. “Thank you for showing me around… even if you and pointing don’t get along.” He laughed under his breath. “If it means spending time with you,” he said before he could stop himself, “I’d fight every pointing instinct I have.”
He immediately froze. (Y/n) blinked at the sincerity in his words, though she still couldn’t meet his eyes. She looked flustered. And he felt it, the faintest, tiniest spark across the mate bond. Barely there. Soft as a breath. But real. The first crack in the fog. And Fuma’s heart thudded in his chest. They were getting closer. Slowly. But surely.
Suddenly, as they reached the pond, the same place where Fuma had first scented her, something cracked in the woods. A branch. Heavy footsteps. Too heavy to be a deer. Fuma’s entire body tensed. This pond sat right at the edge of pack territory. Too close to the border. Too close to where the last rougaru had appeared. His instincts flared violently. He stepped in front of (Y/n), posture rigid, muscles coiled. A low growl ripped through his chest, warning whatever was out there not to take even one step closer. (Y/n) froze behind him, her hands gripping the sleeves of her coat.
“F-Fuma?” she called, voice trembling as the fear seeped through. She couldn’t see him, couldn’t see the danger, only hear the growls and the woods shifting. Panic rose in her chest. “Fuma, where are you?” He could smell it, the sharp sting of her fear flooding the air. His wolf reacted instantly. He didn’t think. Didn’t hesitate. Bones shifted. Muscles reshaped. Fur burst across his skin. In a breath, Fuma dropped into his wolf form, massive, powerful, fur a deep mix of charcoal and warm chestnut, a faint glow to his eyes even in the shade of the trees. He planted himself in front of her, a wall of fur and fangs, snarling savagely toward the unknown presence.
The creature or person, whatever it was, heard the warning. Felt the threat. Branches rustled. The weight of the intruder retreated, steps fading farther and farther until the forest returned to its quiet. Only then did Fuma slowly stop growling. When he turned around, he froze. (Y/n) was looking straight at him. Not at the trees. Not toward the path back to the house. Her eyes, still fogged, still unfocused, were locked directly onto him. Her breath hitched softly. “…Fuma?” she whispered, voice small, fragile, disbelieving. As if she could finally see something. Or someone. And in that instant, the mate bond pulsed faintly between them, a spark pushing against the fog.
“Is that… you?” she whispered, voice unsteady. Fuma couldn’t speak like this, not with words, but he dipped his massive head in a clear nod. (Y/n) gasped softly, a shaky breath leaving her lips. Then, to his shock, she lowered herself to her knees right there in the snow. Fuma instinctively sat as well; even seated, he towered over her, broad shoulders casting a protective shadow. But she wasn’t afraid. Not anymore.
Her hands trembled as she hesitantly reached forward. She stopped right before touching him, hovering inches from his fur. “Can I…?” she asked quietly. He nodded again, slower this time, careful, reassuring. Her hand finally touched him. A soft drag of her fingers along the thick fur of his neck… Down toward his broad chest… Finally, brushing over one of his large paws. Fuma felt it immediately. Sparks. Small but unmistakable, little bursts of warmth traveling through his fur, under his skin, straight to the bond buried deep inside him.
She didn’t react to them, didn’t seem to feel the sparks the way he did, but she saw him. She was looking directly into his wolf eyes, unfazed, searching, almost relieved. Fuma’s wolf leaned ever so slightly into her touch, unable to help himself. Why? Why could she see this form? Why only the wolf, not the man? Her cursed fog should’ve blocked both. It made no sense. And yet, here she was. Touching him. Seeing him. Her fingers curled into the fur at his neck. “You’re… beautiful,” she breathed, barely audible. Fuma’s heart slammed against his ribs.
He didn’t understand it, couldn’t understand it, but his wolf did. Somehow, in this form, he could break through the fog. Somehow, his wolf reached her where his human self could not. And for the first time since he’d scented her… She wasn’t hidden from him. She wasn’t lost. She was looking at him. Seeing him. His mate.
When Fuma had shifted, his wolf form had torn straight through his clothes. Which left him with a new, very urgent problem: He absolutely could not shift back. Not unless he wanted to return to the village completely naked, and that was not how he planned to introduce himself properly to his mate. So he had to communicate another way. He stood, shook out the snow from his fur, then turned his head toward the path leading home. He tilted it meaningfully. (Y/n) blinked at him, confused. He tried again, this time more deliberately, stepping toward the trail and giving another pointed nod.
Nothing. Just her tilted head and a puzzled frown. Finally, Fuma huffed, marched right up to her, then looked from her to the path, then back at her, letting out a quiet, firm “woof.” Her eyes widened with realization. “Oh, you want me to follow you?” she asked. He nodded so hard his ears flopped. “Okay,” she whispered. “Let’s… go back, then.” She stepped closer, hesitating for a brief moment before walking beside him. The snow crunched softly under her boots as they moved together.
Every so often, her hand drifted to his fur, brushing along his shoulder or the side of his neck, just enough for her to confirm he was still there. Fuma felt her touch like lightning each time. Warm. Trusting. Natural. As if her hand belonged there. His wolf walked slightly slower than usual, adjusting his pace to hers, refusing to let her slip or stumble. Each time her fingers reached for him, he leaned just a fraction into her palm.
And each time she found him, she relaxed, just a little, her shoulders dropping as her breath evened out. She couldn’t see his human form. But she could see this one. She could touch him. Walk with him. Trust him. The bond pulsed faintly again, soft, subtle, but real. And as they made their slow walk back toward the village, Fuma’s wolf made a promise in silence: He would keep her safe. He would guide her through the fog. He would earn her trust, one step at a time, even if he had to stay in wolf form forever.
Once they reached the house, they found Aya, Rocky, and Sana sitting out on the porch, bundled in blankets, steaming mugs of tea in their hands. Aya and Rocky were quizzing Sana on her upcoming exam, holding notes and laughing every time Sana answered with something only vaguely related to the actual topic. All three girls looked up when they spotted (Y/n) and Fuma’s wolf approaching down the path. “Hey!” Sana waved excitedly. Aya smiled warmly, Rocky offered a gentle nod, but her eyes narrowed slightly, curious. Because (Y/n) was looking at the wolf. Not past him. Not around him. At him.
Rocky’s breath caught. Something had definitely happened. And it looked like something good. Fuma nudged (Y/n) with his shoulder, a careful, protective pressure, before turning toward the back of the house. She blinked in confusion as he trotted away. Aya chuckled. “He’ll be back in a minute,” she assured her. “He just needs to go shift.” (Y/n) tilted her head. “Why… can’t he do that here?” The three girls burst into laughter immediately. Rocky actually snorted into her tea, nearly spilling it. Sana leaned closer, whispering dramatically, “Because shifting back means he’d be naked, honey.” (Y/n)’s entire face flushed a deep scarlet. “Oh… oh! I… right… I’m…” she stammered helplessly. Aya patted her shoulder kindly. “Don’t worry. First-timer question. We all asked it once.” Rocky grinned into her cup. “Some of us, after seeing the consequences.” Sana choked on her tea. “ROCKY!” (Y/n) buried her face in her hands, mortified, but despite her embarrassment, she felt… safe. Warm. Included.
(Y/n) settled onto the porch with them, and Aya immediately scooted over to make space. Rocky grabbed another blanket from the back of her chair and wrapped it carefully around (Y/n)’s shoulders. “There,” Aya said, tucking the corner around her arm. “Now you’re one of us.” Rocky muttered something under her breath, soft, fluid syllables, and then waved her hand lightly. A cup of steaming tea appeared on the little wooden table in front of (Y/n), the scent of honey and herbs drifting up in the cold air. (Y/n)’s eyes widened. “That’s… amazing.” Rocky giggled, looking pleased with herself. “That’s the nice part about being a witch. Tea on demand. Snacks too, unless one of the wolves is hovering. Because they have big appetites, they steal all the snacks,” Sana snorted.
They let (Y/n) get a few sips in before Rocky leaned closer, voice lowering just a little. “So… you could see Fuma? In his wolf form?” (Y/n) nodded slowly. “Yeah… when we were out by the pond. I heard something in the woods, and then he was just… there. Or, the wolf was. Big. Really big.” She hesitated, fingers tightening around the warm mug. “I could see him perfectly.” Aya exchanged a quick look with Rocky. Rocky hummed thoughtfully, tapping her fingers against the porch railing. “That’s… interesting.” (Y/n)’s brows furrowed. “Is it… bad?” “No,” Rocky said quickly. “Not bad. Just… curious.” She added gently, “Most mind-blocking spells don’t pick and choose forms. If you can’t see someone, you can’t see them at all.” Sana nodded. “And Fuma’s wolf form is still him. The same soul. Same presence. Just… fluffier.” Rocky shot Sana a look, then turned back to (Y/n).
“The fact that you can see his wolf form might mean something’s already cracking in the spell. Or…” She paused, thinking deeply. “…Or the bond between you two pushed through for a moment.” “The… bond?” (Y/n) repeated quietly. Rocky softened her expression. “We don’t know for sure yet. But something is shifting. Something let you see him, even if just in that form.” (Y/n) stared into her tea, letting the knowledge settle. Something was changing. Something was waking. And she had no idea what it meant, or what it would bring.
Nicholas arrived a few minutes later, parking his car beside the porch. He looked tired but relaxed, having just finished a short meeting in town. The moment he spotted Rocky, he headed straight for her. “Hey, angel,” he murmured as he bent down, kissing her gently before pulling her into a tight hug. Rocky leaned into him easily, right up until he reached over and swiped her cup of tea for a sip. She smacked his shoulder lightly. “Hey! That’s my tea.” Nicholas smirked. “And you love me.”
She raised a brow. “Sit, boy. Be a good dog.” Nicholas froze for a split second, then let out a low, offended growl from his chest. Sana snorted so hard that tea almost came out of her nose. Rocky smirked. “Oh, bite me then, wolfie.” That did it. All four girls, and even (Y/n), despite trying to hide her laughter behind her cup, burst out laughing. Nicholas groaned dramatically, burying his face in Rocky’s shoulder. “Why is every woman in this village a menace?” he mumbled. Rocky patted his hair lovingly. “We keep you humble.”
Just then, the porch door swung open and Taki poked his head out. “Nico! Come play basketball with us! Or literally anything,” he complained. “We’re bored and Jo’s being boring studying.” Yuma appeared right behind him. “Kei’s working. And EJ’s being boring too. Alpha stuff.” He made air quotes around the last part. Nicholas laughed, resigned to his fate. “Alright, alright. Let me go change my shoes, and I’ll come out. But,” he pointed at Taki and Yuma, “go get Maki. He’s not doing anything productive, anyway.” Taki saluted him dramatically. “Yes, Captain Nico.” Yuma rolled his eyes. “He’s been waiting for an excuse to ditch chores anyway.” Both ran off inside yelling, “MAKIIIIII COME PLAY” as if the boy were on the other side of the planet. Nicholas sighed fondly. “Two demons. Absolute demons.” Rocky reached up, kissed his cheek, and grinned. “And you love them.” Nicholas exhaled, defeated. “…Yeah. Unfortunately.” He gave Rocky one last squeeze before heading inside to change, the porch still filled with quiet laughter.
(Y/n) watched the scene with wide eyes, unfamiliar, but warm. This pack… was different. Chaotic. Loud. Loving. And watching them, she felt something unfamiliar settle in her chest. Safety. Belonging. Hope.
~~~
While some of the boys played loudly in the distance, the rhythmic thump of a basketball echoing between their laughter, Rocky gathered supplies once more. The living room lights dimmed. Candles circled the floor again, their flames flickering gold and violet. The air felt heavier this time, charged with anticipation… and fear. (Y/n) sat on the rug, hands folded tightly in her lap. She tried to steady her breathing, but her fingers trembled. Her heart raced.
She had hoped, desperately, that after seeing Fuma’s wolf form, the fog might loosen its grip entirely. That she would turn and find him clearly waiting for her. But she still couldn’t see his human form. Only his voice reached her. “(Y/n)… It’s okay,” Fuma said softly from her left. “You don’t have to do this if you don’t want to.” His words were gentle, warm, but she could hear the strain underneath. The worry. The fear of losing her to whatever force was clouding her mind. “I want to,” she whispered. “I need to know why my head feels wrong. Why can’t I…” She hesitated. “…why can’t I see you?” Fuma swallowed. She couldn’t see it, but Rocky caught it, glancing briefly his way.
Jake sat across from Rocky, hands resting on his knees, grounding her quietly. His presence was a steady anchor, calm, strong, unwavering. Nicholas played hard out on the court, a way to ease his worry. He’d tried to argue, but ultimately agreed to give Rocky space, only because Jake promised to watch over her. Rocky took a breath, then another. She looked at (Y/n), eyes softening. “You’re brave,” she whispered. “Really brave.” (Y/n) shook her head. “I’m scared.” “That’s usually how bravery works.” Rocky extended her hands toward (Y/n), palms up. “You ready?” A pause. (Y/n) inhaled shakily… then placed her hands in Rocky’s.
Fuma stepped closer, watchful, every muscle tight. He didn’t speak again, didn’t trust his voice not to break, but his presence lingered near her, solid as a wall. Outside, the boys shouted something triumphant, probably Maki scoring on Nicholas, but in here, the world shrank to candlelight and cold fear. Rocky let her magic rise slowly, carefully. Violet shimmered along her fingers. The air thickened. The bond between them tightened. (Y/n) squeezed Rocky’s hands. “Whatever happens,” she whispered, “don’t… let go.” Rocky nodded once. “I won’t.” And then, she began the second reading.
The vision snapped into existence violently this time, the darkness and thick fog swallowing Rocky whole. She didn’t waste a second. The pain would come, she knew it would, but she ran anyway, boots slamming against the phantom ground of (Y/n)’s mindscape, pushing through the heavy mist. Images flickered by on either side like half-remembered dreams: Heeseung feeding… (Y/n) smiling dimly at something… A coven hallway… Blood dripping onto stone… She didn’t stop. Not until the haze shifted and she found the point she’d seen before, the blurred outline of a young Fuma, no older than fourteen maybe, standing in the woods with searching eyes.
This time, Rocky stayed silent. Watching. Studying. Fuma turned in a small circle, voice calling out into the trees: “Hey, come on now. Where are you? We have to go!” His voice was young, lighter, higher, but undeniably his. Movement caught Rocky’s eye. A small figure stumbled out from behind a tree, rubbing sleep out of his eyes. A very tiny Maki, maybe 5 or 6 years old. “Do we really have to go?” he whined, dragging his feet. Fuma sighed like a teenager far too old for his age. “Unfortunately, yes. We need to keep looking for a pack. Come on.” Maki took Fuma’s hand instinctively, the way a little brother would. They started walking again, young Fuma determined, young Maki trusting. A shout echoed through the forest. High. Sharp. Frightened.
Both boys froze. They ran. Rocky followed as they broke through the trees into a small clearing, and there she was. (Y/n). A young version, maybe twelve or thirteen, curled on the ground, clutching her ankle. She’d slipped on a tree root, leaves, and dirt clinging to her clothes. Fuma was at her side in an instant, dropping to his knees. “Are you okay?” he asked, worry thick in his voice. She blinked up at him, wiping at her eyes. “Y-yeah… just slipped. Thank you.” He helped her stand, steadying her until she found her balance. She smiled shyly. He smiled back. And then, as quickly as it had happened, she turned and hurried off through the trees, limping lightly but determined.
Maki tugged Fuma’s sleeve. “Who was that?” Fuma stared after the girl for a long moment, expression unreadable. “…Don’t know,” he finally said. And that was it. They went one way. (Y/n) went another. Separate paths. Rocky’s chest tightened. It had been such a small meeting, a fleeting moment. Barely anything. But the mate bond could form young. And if a spell hit (Y/n) later… It might have covered that early imprint. Buried it. Twisted it.
Rocky stepped forward, and pain shot up her legs, fiery and suffocating, reaching to her knees. She winced but didn’t stop. She couldn’t stop. There had to be more. Answers deeper in. Something, or someone, was fighting her. But Rocky gritted her teeth and continued on, limping into the thickening fog. “Show me,” she whispered through clenched teeth. And the maze trembled in response. Rocky pushed forward. Her legs burned, really burned, every step feeling like molten iron creeping up her calves. But she didn’t stop. She couldn’t. Not when she’d finally found something real. Not when (Y/n) and Fuma needed answers.
The fog thickened, fighting her, pulling at her like hands dragging her backward. Rocky gritted her teeth. “No,” she hissed. “Not this time.” Her feet pounded against the shifting ground, half running, half stumbling. Pain climbed to her thighs, but she kept going. Then, that scream. The shrill, terrified scream of (Y/n). But this time… it didn’t throw her out. It opened the fog. The haze parted like curtains being ripped away, revealing a room.
Dark. Damp. Claustrophobic. A single lantern flickered weakly beside a bed. And on that bed, (Y/n). Rocky froze.
(Y/n) was curled in on herself, clutching the sheets, her body spasming with pain. Tears streamed down her face, and her breathing hitched in ragged gasps. Her neck, fresh wounds. Not healed. Deep vampiric punctures, still irritated and red. Heeseung’s feeding marks. Rocky’s stomach twisted. Before she could take another step, he appeared. Heeseung emerged from the shadows like smoke given form, tall, composed, elegant in a horrifying way. His movements were too smooth, too deliberate.
He knelt beside (Y/n), his expression unreadable. Then he gently, almost lovingly, took her chin and forced her gaze up to his. “Look at me,” he whispered. The moment their eyes met, (Y/n)’s scream cut off like someone had flipped a switch. Her expression smoothed. Her body relaxed. Her breathing steadied. Rocky staggered, horrified. He hadn’t removed her pain. He had blocked her from feeling it. The suffering was still there, written in every tense line of her muscles, but her mind could no longer perceive it. She was trapped, muted from her own body.
Heeseung stroked her cheek. “Good girl,” he murmured. “Quiet now.” Rocky felt bile rise in her throat. Then he leaned closer, lips brushing (Y/n)’s ear, and whispered something that made Rocky’s heart stop. “Say you love me.” (Y/n)’s empty, glazed eyes stared forward as she whispered back, obediently, “I love you.” Rocky’s breath punched out of her chest. “No… no no no” The fog surged around her, thick and choking, as if trying to hide what came next. But she pushed forward one last step.
Heeseung stilled. Slowly… deliberately… he lifted his head. And looked directly at Rocky. His lips curled into a slow, wicked smile. Eyes glowing red and black. A voice like velvet and venom slid through the air. “Found you.” Rocky gasped. The entire world convulsed violently, and she was torn out of the vision like a rag doll, thrown back into her body with a force that nearly broke her. The candles blew out. Her breath tore from her lungs. Pain exploded up her spine. She collapsed forward into Jake’s arms, screaming.
The scream ripped through the house like a blade. Every wolf stiffened. Every head snapped toward the living room. Nicholas was inside before anyone else could blink, faster than Fuma had ever seen him move, a feral growl tearing from his throat as he bolted straight toward Rocky. He nearly collided with Jake, who was already kneeling on the floor, cradling Rocky’s limp body. Blood dripped from her nose. And, God, from her ears. Her skin was shockingly pale, frighteningly cold.
Nicholas’s snarl was raw, primal. “Give her to me,” Jake didn’t argue. He carefully shifted Rocky into her mate’s arms. Nicholas clutched her to his chest, voice shaking. “Rocky… Rock, come on, breathe for me, please,” But she didn’t stir. Across the room, (Y/n) lay crumpled on the floor where the vision had thrown her. Fuma held her gently against him, her head supported in his arm as blood slipped down her upper lip. She was unconscious, breathing shallowly, her face drained of color.
Sora hurried to her side, falling to her knees and pressing glowing hands over (Y/n)’s temples. Her powers shimmered faintly, blue, pure, focused, but even she could only stop the bleeding. She couldn’t wake her. None of them could. Jake leaned over Rocky’s form, still in Nicholas’s arms, trying desperately to heal what he could. His hands glowed with the warm, golden light of familiar magic, stabilizing her pulse, easing the worst of the shock, but she didn’t open her eyes. He looked guilty. Terrified. Like he’d failed her. Nicholas didn’t wait. He rose to his feet, holding Rocky carefully, protectively, carrying her bridal-style toward the hallway. “I’m taking her to our room,” he rasped, voice raw. “She needs to be warm, she needs to rest, I can’t, I can’t lose her.” His voice broke on the last word. Fuma had never seen him look so destroyed. The others didn’t stop him. They trusted Nicholas to care for his mate.
As Nicholas disappeared down the hall, EJ moved quickly to Sora’s side. She’d gone pale, wobbling slightly after pouring so much magic into healing. “Sora,” he murmured, dropping to his knees beside her and wrapping his arms around her shoulders. “Enough. That’s enough.” She leaned into him, exhausted. “I stopped the bleeding, but she won’t wake up… I don’t know why she won’t wake up…” EJ pressed a kiss into her hair, grounding her. He turned his attention to Jake, the only one with experience handling Rocky’s powers, the only one who understood the cost of an oracle vision on this scale.
“Jake,” EJ said quietly, firmly, “tell me what’s happening.” Jake kneaded tension out of his hands, still trembling slightly from the backlash. “It’s… the combination,” he said finally, voice low. “Rocky’s oracle powers already tear pieces out of her every time she uses them. You know that.” EJ nodded grimly. “But this spell on (Y/n)?” Jake continued, glancing toward the unconscious girl held protectively in Fuma’s lap. “It’s not normal mind magic. It’s old. Ancient. Powerful in a way I haven’t seen outside of covens with dark histories.”
Sora flinched at that. Jake swallowed hard. “And she’s bonded to Heeseung, not by fate, but by force. His control is suffocating her mind. The spell is fighting back. It doesn’t want to be seen.” EJ’s jaw clenched. “So the vision hit Rocky twice as hard,” Jake finished. “The backlash from the spell and the backlash from her oracle sight, combined.” He shook his head slowly. “She pushed too far this time… and Heeseung pushed back.” Fuma tightened his arms around (Y/n), pulling her gently against his chest, protectively curling over her unconscious form. His eyes burned. If Heeseung ever stepped foot near his territory, If he ever touched her again, Fuma’s wolf would tear him apart. And every wolf in the room felt the same.
~~~
Rocky woke with a violent gasp nearly three hours later. Nicholas was already hovering above her, hands braced on either side of the bed, dark circles under his eyes. He hadn’t moved. Not even once. He’d sat there the entire time, staring at her unconscious form as if he blinked, she might disappear. When she woke, he exhaled, a shaky, relieved sound, and cupped her cheeks gently. “Rocky… baby… hey, I’m right here,” he whispered. But instead of relaxing, Rocky broke. Tears streamed down her face as she curled into herself, trembling hard enough to shake the mattress.
“He’s coming… he’s coming, he’s coming, he’s coming,” she kept repeating, voice cracking with panic. Nicholas’s stomach dropped. Her scent was sharp, acidic with fear, terror he’d never smelled on her before. “Hey, look at me, angel.” He pressed his forehead to hers. “I’m right here. You’re safe. Nothing’s going to happen to you.” But she didn’t calm. Her breaths were short, shallow, and almost hyperventilating. Her hands trembled violently. Nicholas couldn’t take it, couldn’t see his mate hurting like this. He gently grabbed her face and kissed her. Soft. Slow. Grounding. Rocky gasped, then inhaled sharply, and finally, her breathing began to steady. Her trembling eased enough for her to speak.
She clung to Nicholas’s shirt, voice barely above a whisper. “He knows… where (Y/n) is. He, he saw me in the vision. He looked right at me, Nicholas. He smiled. And he said he found me.” Nicholas froze. Rocky swallowed hard, still crying but able to speak now. “He’s coming here. To the village. And, and he won’t stop. Not until he gets her back.” Nicholas’s arms wrapped around her instantly, holding her so tightly she could barely move, but she didn’t want to. She buried her face into his chest, soaking his shirt with tears. Nicholas whispered into her hair, voice low and deadly. “He’ll go through me first. Through all of us.”
When Rocky was stable enough to move, Nicholas lifted her into his arms, bridal-style, protective, refusing to let her feet touch the cold floor. He carried her out of the room, down the hallway, and into the main house. The moment they entered, the entire pack tensed. Maki and Miyu had been cooking dinner, but both froze mid-movement. The wolves with stronger senses all stiffened at once. Even Sora flinched at the overwhelming scent of fear radiating off Rocky. Jake immediately stepped forward, his expression pulled tight with worry. But Rocky hid her face against Nicholas’s neck, still shaking.
Fuma didn’t look up; he was seated on the floor by the couch, cradling (Y/n) carefully in his arms. She hadn’t woken yet. Her head rested against his chest, his jacket wrapped around her small frame for warmth. Her breathing was steady but shallow. He held her like she was the most fragile thing in the world. Like he was terrified that letting go might break her. Nicholas’s voice cut through the silence. “Heeseung is coming.” Every wolf in the room turned rigid. Nicholas continued, louder this time, almost shouting so no one could misunderstand: “He knows where (Y/n) is. He saw Rocky in her vision. And he’s on his way here, now.”
A wave of cold dread rippled through the house. Yuma stepped closer to Miyu, instinctively shielding her. Kei pulled Aya against his chest, jaw clenched. Taki cursed under his breath. Jo took Sana’s hand tightly. EJ’s eyes flashed red, Alpha red, glowing like a warning. Fuma held (Y/n) tighter. His head bowed over her unconscious form, his voice barely a whisper but heavy with promise: “I won’t let him take her.”
Rocky’s breathing gradually steadied, her trembling easing bit by bit. She stayed curled in Nicholas’ arms, refusing to let go, and he didn’t ask her to. His hold was firm, grounding, one hand moving soothingly along her back, the other cupped protectively around her head. He pressed soft kisses to her temple every few seconds, like he was reassuring himself she was really there. When she finally spoke, it was quiet. “I… saw the memory, this time the full one. The one from before. With young Fuma. And Maki was there too.” Fuma looked up sharply. He still held (Y/n) in his lap, protective, eyes shadowed with worry. “I don’t… remember it,” he admitted softly. “Not clearly.” But Maki blinked, frowning slightly as he thought. “I kinda remember,” he said. “We were playing hide and seek. I hid behind a tree, and Fuma,” he looked over at his older brother, “you were calling for me because the sun was going down.” Fuma’s brows knit together as a faint flicker of memory teased the back of his mind. Maki continued: “And after that, right when we were gonna leave, we heard someone shout. A girl. And then… yeah. We found her.”
He looked over at the unconscious (Y/n), expression softening. “It was her. I’m pretty sure it was her, she was obviously younger, but some of her features are the same.” Rocky nodded from Nicholas’s arms. “That part… that memory… it was real. The bond must have formed then, faintly, subtly, but real. And whatever spell hit (Y/n) later… it buried it. Covered it. And since the bond wasn’t fully awakened yet, it dragged Fuma into the fog by association.”
Fuma’s jaw clenched. His wolf snarled inside him. She’d been his all along. He’d met her as a child. Their bond had flickered to life even then. And Heeseung had smothered it. Before Rocky could continue, her voice broke again, cracking under the weight of what she’d seen next. “The last part of the vision…” she whispered. Nicholas tightened his hold instinctively. Rocky swallowed, forcing the words out. “Heeseung was feeding on her. A lot. More than is safe. She was screaming, not because of the bite, but because her mind was fighting him. Fighting the spell.” (Y/n)’s unconscious body shifted slightly in Fuma’s arms, as if some part of her heard it. Rocky continued, voice shaking: “He grabbed her. Held her face. And he used a command to block her pain. Then…” Her breath hitched, tears welling again. “Then he told her to say she loved him.”
Miyu covered her mouth, horrified. Sora’s eyes burned with anger. Kei’s hands curled into fists. Yuma leaned closer to Miyu protectively. Even Taki and Jo looked sick. Rocky shut her eyes tight. “And she said it. Blank. Empty. Because he forced her.” Fuma’s entire body trembled, barely restrained fury shaking through him. The air around him felt charged, dangerous. Heeseung had taken her voice. Her will. Her freedom. And now he was coming for her again. Rocky sniffed, wiping her face against Nicholas’ shirt. “That was when he turned. He saw me.” Her voice grew small. “He smiled at me. Like he had been waiting.” Nicholas growled softly, low and lethal. Rocky pulled in a shaky breath.
“When (Y/n) wakes up… she needs to know. All of it. The truth about the spell, the mind-fog, the manipulation, Heeseung’s control…” She hesitated, eyes flickering toward Fuma. “…and you.” Fuma stiffened. Rocky continued, gentle but certain: “She deserves to know everything before he gets here. Because if we don’t tell her… Heeseung will. And he’ll twist it. He’ll use it. He always has.” The room fell quiet. EJ stood slowly, expression grim, eyes glowing faintly red, the Alpha readying for war. “We tell her,” he said. “Everything. As soon as she wakes.”
Fuma looked down at (Y/n), brushing a trembling hand along her hair. He whispered, low, aching, full of fear and determination: “I’ll be here. When she opens her eyes. I won’t let her face this alone.” And with the storm gathering outside the village… He knew she would need him more than ever.
Once Maki announced that dinner was ready, Rocky wiped her face, steadying her breath. She still looked pale and fragile in Nicholas’ arms, but her voice held a quiet strength when she said: “Let’s wake her. She needs food more than sleep right now. The vision drained her.” Sora moved first. She walked over to where Fuma sat on the floor, leaning back against the couch, (Y/n) still tucked carefully against his chest. His arms wrapped around her protectively, holding her small form like something precious. As if letting go would hurt him.
Sora knelt beside them, her voice soft. “(Y/n)… sweetheart… wake up for me.” She brushed her fingers gently over (Y/n)’s arm. Once. Twice. Finally, (Y/n) stirred. A soft sound left her as she blinked groggily, disoriented. Her vision was blurry at first, then clearer, but still empty of Fuma’s presence. She couldn’t see him. Not like this. But she felt him. The warmth. The steady heartbeat behind her. The strong arms around her, holding her like she mattered. And she just knew. “…Fuma?” she whispered, turning her head slightly toward where she sensed him. He hummed in response, low and gentle, letting her know he was there. “Hey,” he murmured. “You’re safe.”
Her body relaxed a little at his voice. Maki hurried over with a bowl of warm stew. Steam rose from it as he held it out to her with a soft smile. “Here. You need this more than any of us,” he said. He handed another bowl to Fuma as well, because of course he did. Even now, Maki wasn’t going to let his big brother skip a meal. The room stilled. Everyone exchanged uncertain looks. Someone had to start the conversation. Someone had to tell her. Rocky inhaled shakily and pushed herself out of Nicholas’ arms. He stayed close, hand on her back, but she moved to sit near (Y/n), close enough to take her hands if needed.
“(Y/n)… before you panic, please know you’re safe here. All of us are here to help you,” she began gently. (Y/n) stiffened slightly, fingers curling into the bowl. Rocky continued, slow and careful: “There’s a spell on your mind. A powerful one. It’s… keeping you from seeing someone in this pack.” (Y/n)’s voice trembled. “Fuma.” “Yes,” Rocky confirmed softly. “Heeseung, he used a very old form of mind control. He blocked out Fuma from your awareness so you wouldn’t sense something important.”
(Y/n)’s breath quickened. She swallowed hard. “What… what important thing?” Rocky looked at Fuma, who held his breath, then back at (Y/n). “Because Fuma is your real mate.” Silence rippled through the room. (Y/n)’s eyes widened, confusion flashing across her features. “That, that can’t be right. I, Heeseung, he,” “He isn’t your mate,” Rocky said firmly but gently, squeezing her hand. “He never was. He forced a bond onto you. A false one. He used mind magic to make you believe it.”
(Y/n)’s lips parted, trembling. She blinked hard, tears forming. “Then… why could I see Fuma as a wolf?” she asked, voice barely audible. Rocky exhaled. “We don’t know yet. Maybe because Heeseung didn’t know Fuma was a werewolf, so he only blocked out his human form. Or maybe…” She paused, choosing her words carefully. “…maybe your real bond slipped through for a moment.” (Y/n)’s breath hitched. She wiped her eyes, overwhelmed. “And… there’s something else,” Rocky whispered. Every wolf in the room went still. Rocky’s fingers trembled in Nicholas’ hold, but she didn’t back down. “Heeseung knows where you are now,” she said quietly. “He saw me in the vision. And he’s coming. Soon.” (Y/n) went pale. Her hands shook. And Fuma… Fuma pulled her protectively against his chest, wrapping his arms fully around her, shielding her with his own body. The message was clear. Silent but absolute. He would die before letting Heeseung take her. The pack understood it instantly.
Dinner was unusually quiet. No jokes. No teasing. No chaotic shouting from the younger wolves. Everybody ate slowly, lost in their own thoughts. Even Maki, normally a ball of energy, barely pushed his stew around his plate. Miyu had stepped outside earlier to call Jay, her voice trembling as she explained everything. When she returned, she leaned against Yuma and relayed the message: “Jay says he’ll stay at Koyomi. He wants us to stay here with the pack. And… if Heeseung comes for a fight…” She swallowed. “…Jay said he’ll stand with us.” Sora nodded, unsurprised. Jay was loyal to those he loved, fiercely so.
Harua sat rigidly beside Aya, his shoulders tense, his hands shaking under the table. He finally spoke in a frightened whisper. “The rougaru was one thing. You all fought. You knew what to do. But a vampire,” His voice cracked, fear leaking through. “If a vampire comes here to fight, we all have to fight, don’t we?” Taki, chewing on his lip, nodded miserably. “I can’t even control my shift. I, I don’t know how I’m supposed to help anyone.” Beside him, Jo reached out and squeezed his hand. But even Jo looked frightened.
Aya exhaled slowly, her human scent soft and reassuring. “Listen,” she said gently, looking at each of them with unwavering warmth. “Every single one of you has a role here. Fighting isn’t always about pure strength. Some of you protect. Some of you heal. Some of you strategize. Some of you hold the line.” Kei tightened his arm around her shoulders, pressing a grateful kiss to the top of her head. “We only win things like this together,” she added softly. “Nobody is alone here.” Those words helped. Even if just a little.
Across the table, (Y/n) sat quietly between Fuma and Sora, staring down at her bowl. Her hands were shaking faintly, guilt splintering her expression. “I’m sorry,” she whispered. “This is happening because of me. You’re all in danger because,” She didn’t finish the sentence. Fuma didn’t let her. His arm wrapped around her shoulders, pulling her gently against his chest. His voice came low and steady, right by her ear, the protective rumble of a wolf calming its mate. “Don’t apologize.” (Y/n)’s breath hitched.
Fuma continued, softer: “Werewolves exist to protect humans from vampires. It’s what we were made for.” She tilted her head slightly, staring into the empty space she thought he occupied. Fuma angled closer, his breath brushing her temple. “And when the human in danger is a mate…” His voice dropped, rough with emotion. “…then there is nothing, nothing, we won’t do to keep them safe.” The room fell silent.
~~~
Far from the warmth of the pack, the coven hall was silent. Cold stone. Candlelight flickering like dying fireflies. The smell of old blood soaked into the walls. Heeseung walked through the corridor without a sound, a shadow slipping between shadows. His expression was calm, composed, almost elegant… yet beneath the surface simmered something venomous. Possessive. Unhinged.
He stopped before a set of tall doors, pushing them open without knocking. Inside, Sunghoon stood with his back turned, sharpening a silvered blade with slow, meticulous strokes. His eyes lifted when Heeseung entered, dark and hungry with long-harbored resentment. “Heard you returned,” Heeseung said, voice smooth as silk over broken glass. Sunghoon smirked. “Only to find that my dear coven is still led by fools too afraid to act.” Heeseung stepped closer. “I’m not one of them.” Sunghoon tilted his head, curious, feline, dangerous.
“What do you want, Heeseung?” Heeseung’s smile didn’t reach his eyes. “A visit. To some wolves.” Sunghoon stopped sharpening the blade. Heeseung continued, tone now dipped in ice: “They’ve taken something that belongs to me. My property. And I’m going to reclaim her.” Sunghoon’s jaw clenched, not at the cruelty of the word, but at the opportunity hidden behind it. “And why,” Sunghoon asked slowly, “should that interest me?” Heeseung met his gaze with a look that promised blood. “Because the wolves who took her… also shelter your little traitor.” He paused, savoring the shift in Sunghoon’s expression. “Sora.” A thin crack of anger flickered across Sunghoon’s face. “And her precious mate,” Heeseung added in a whisper, venomous. “EJ.”
The silence that followed was sharp enough to cut. Sunghoon finally sheathed the blade. “You should’ve said that from the beginning,” he murmured, eyes glowing faintly red. “I’ve been waiting for a chance to finish what I started.” Heeseung extended a hand. “So,” he said, a cruel smile curling on his lips, “shall we pay them a visit?” Sunghoon took his hand without hesitation. “Let’s end the wolves,” he breathed, “and take back what’s ours.” Together, the two vampires left the coven, shadows slipping into the night, heading straight for the quiet town the wolves called home. And neither of them planned to return empty-handed.
~~~
The cold evening settled over the pack house, the sky already darkening, and the snow reflecting the warm glow from the windows. After dinner, once everyone drifted off to different corners of the house, (Y/n) called out quietly for Fuma. “Can I… talk to you?” Her voice was small, but steady. Fuma nodded before he remembered he had to speak, so he said yes. Sora noticed, giving him an encouraging smile as she placed a thick coat over (Y/n)’s shoulders.
They stepped outside together, the air biting cold, but clean and calming. Fuma made sure she had not only the coat but an extra blanket wrapped around her before guiding her to the small wooden couch on the porch. At first, he moved to sit across from her, giving her space, but her hand gently brushed his sleeve, not letting him leave. “Could you… sit here? Next to me?” she asked quietly. “So I know you’re close?” Fuma swallowed hard and sat beside her, careful, his body angled slightly toward her but not too close. Her shoulder brushed his arm, warm, light, and it nearly knocked the breath from him.
They sat in silence for a moment, breath visible in the cold, before (Y/n) gathered the courage to speak. “How long have you known?” she asked. “About the mate thing.” Fuma hesitated. Not because he didn’t want to answer, but because his heart tightened just thinking about that moment. “Since yesterday,” he admitted. “When I found you and Sora at the pond.” (Y/n) turned her head slightly toward the sound of his voice, though her eyes couldn’t quite land on him.
“Because of… the growling?” she asked softly. “Yeah,” he breathed. “When I saw the… the marks on your neck, my wolf reacted before I could think. He knew immediately.” Her hand lifted instinctively, brushing her fingers against her neck. The healing punctures were still tender beneath her touch. She hesitated, voice wobbling just slightly. “Based on how many times he fed from me… I’ll probably have these forever.” A beat. “I guess I’ll never get rid of them.” Fuma’s jaw tightened, but he forced his voice to stay soft.
“I don’t know,” he admitted, voice low. “Maybe. Maybe not. Rocky or Sora might be able to fade them with time.” A pause. “But even if they stay… they don’t define you.” (Y/n) swallowed, eyes dropping to her lap. “It feels like they do.” His chest tightened. He wanted to reach for her, wanted to hold her and erase every trace of what Heeseung had done, but he didn’t push. Instead, he spoke softly. “Scars mean you survived something you shouldn’t have had to.” Another breath. “And the fact that you’re sitting here… talking… fighting to understand all this? That’s stronger than anything he ever did to you.”
(Y/n) blinked hard, eyes glassy but not falling into tears. She leaned a little closer, instinctively, as though drawn by something her mind still couldn’t fully name. She hesitated before speaking again.
“I don’t know what to feel, I don’t know what is actually me and what is Heeseung,” He turned his head slightly toward her, the faintest ache in his chest. “I know,” he murmured. “And you don’t have to pretend you understand everything. I’m not expecting you to feel anything you’re not ready for.” She looked up at him even if her eyes didn’t quite land on his. “But you’re not upset? Or disappointed?” “Of course not.” His answer came immediately. “I’m just… relieved you’re here. Alive. Safe. That’s all that matters right now.”
A soft, almost disbelieving laugh left her, breath misting in the cold air. “You’re… really kind.” Fuma’s lips tugged upward, a small, shy smile she couldn’t see. “Not always,” he admitted, rubbing the back of his neck. “Ask Maki.” That made her laugh again, quiet and sweet, a sound that made Fuma’s entire wolf settle in an instant. Another silence settled, softer now. (Y/n) hesitated, shifting slightly so her shoulder brushed his arm. Fuma stiffened, then exhaled honestly.
They stayed like that for a long while, the cold air biting at their skin while the soft glow from inside the house spilled across the porch. (Y/n)’s head rested carefully against Fuma’s shoulder, or where she knew his shoulder should be. It was strange, feeling warmth and solid strength beneath her cheek, yet seeing nothing but empty space when she lifted her eyes. She wished she could see him. Not just his wolf, him. The man with the voice that felt steady, warm, grounding.
A small idea formed in her mind. She’d seen it in movies, or maybe read it in books. When someone couldn’t see, they would touch the other person’s face to imagine what they looked like. Maybe… maybe that could help her too. So she asked, voice hesitant, “Fuma… can I… try something? Can I touch your face? To… know what you look like?” Fuma stilled, surprise flickering across his features before softening into something gentler. Shy, but open. “Yeah,” he said quietly. “Of course you can.”
He reached for her hands, guiding them gently until her palms hovered near his cheeks. When she made contact, he closed his eyes. Her fingertips were soft, curious, careful, as if she feared she might break him somehow. She explored slowly, mapping him out. His hair first, brushing through the strands. Then his ears. Her fingers traced the line of his brows, the curve of his nose. When she brushed over his lips, just barely, Fuma felt his breath catch, but he stayed still, letting her learn him.
Her touch moved along his jawline, following the sharp angle, then down to his neck and shoulders. She paused, surprised at the firm muscle beneath her hands. “Wow…” she whispered, almost to herself. “You’re really well built.” Fuma, shy to his core but trying desperately to play it cool, let out a soft laugh. “Well… I am a personal trainer,” he joked lightly. It earned him a small smile, one he felt more than saw. Her hands drifted back up, cupping his cheeks. Slowly, carefully, she leaned forward until her forehead touched his. A soft exhale left both of them at the same time.
They stayed like that, foreheads pressed together, warm breath mingling in the cold air, both wishing things were simpler. Wishing this wasn’t the only way she could know him. Wishing the bond between them wasn’t buried beneath a fog he couldn’t break. But for now, they just breathed together. For now, this was enough.
Fuma stayed perfectly still when she pulled back just slightly, her hands still resting against his cheeks. Her breath shook, her voice trembling as she tried to speak, and he could hear the fear lining every syllable. “I… I don’t want to go back,” she whispered. “Me, without all this fog, without whatever Heeseung did, I don’t want to go back.” She swallowed, the next words breaking apart as they left her. “But I can’t promise I’ll say the same when he’s here. I don’t know what he can make me do. I don’t know if I can fight it.” Her voice cracked, and Fuma’s heart nearly broke in his chest. He didn’t hesitate.
He reached out, gently but firmly, and pulled her into his arms. “Listen to me,” he murmured against her temple, voice low and steady, a promise wrapped in warmth. His arms closed around her, holding her as if the world might try to tear her away. “No matter what he tries, I won’t let him take you. Not unless you want to go.” His embrace tightened, protective and impossibly gentle at the same time. “But if you say you don’t want him, if you even whisper it, I’ll stand between you and him until my last breath. I swear it.”
(Y/n)’s fingers clutched the fabric of his shirt, knuckles turning white. She pressed her face into his chest, trying to hide the tears she couldn’t hold back anymore. Her breaths hitched, soft and shaky, but she didn’t pull away. Fuma wrapped himself around her a little more, one hand resting at the back of her head, the other around her waist, as if shielding her from everything, even the memories she couldn’t yet escape.
And despite all the fear twisting in her stomach, despite the storm she knew was coming… For the first time in years, she felt safe. Safe in his arms. Safe in his warmth. Safe in the steady heartbeat against her ear that grounded her more than any spell ever could. Right there, held tightly in Fuma’s embrace, (Y/n) felt something she hadn’t felt in a long time: Hope.
(Y/n) fell asleep in his arms after sitting there for some time. Fuma carried her to EJ and Sora's cabin, making sure she was tucked in tightly in bed, before reluctantly returning to his room in the main house. They didn't know how soon Heeseung would arrive, but whenever he came, they would fight, because Fuma would have to die before allowing him to touch (Y/n) ever again. To even breathe the same air as her. Morning soon came, everyone gathered in the dining room, Taki joked that they had to get a bigger table soon, with everyone finding their mates and all, Jake was there too, laughing at the joke.
Jay’s call came in so suddenly that EJ didn’t even have time to brace himself. He answered on instinct, and Jay’s voice hit like a punch. Tight. Urgent. And terrified. “He’s here,” Jay said. “Heeseung. And he isn’t alone.” EJ’s stomach dropped. Jay exhaled shakily before continuing. “Unless you want Lila hurt… you need to bring (Y/n) to Koyomi.” For a beat, no one breathed. Miyu gasped, hand flying to her mouth. Maki’s growl tore through the room, sharp and feral. Lila, a sweet, human girl who knew nothing about supernatural politics, had somehow gotten tangled in the middle of this. She didn’t deserve this. None of this.
EJ closed his eyes, jaw tight, and forced himself to speak even though every instinct screamed against it. “We’ll be there soon.” The moment he hung up, the room erupted. Fuma surged to his feet so fast the chair scraped loudly across the floor. His eyes glowed that molten orange-red mix, fury radiating off him in waves. “How could you say that?!” he snapped, voice shaking. “We are not handing her over!” EJ held up a hand, his own red alpha eyes blazing in warning. “Calm down,” “No!” Fuma snarled. “He’ll take her, you know he will!” “Fuma!” EJ said firmly, stepping closer, “we’re not giving her up. We’re not sacrificing anyone. But we cannot let him hurt Lila. Jay called for help, he’s outnumbered. We’re going, but we’re going prepared.”
Fuma’s chest heaved, breath unsteady as he struggled to rein in the rage. He didn’t care about Heeseung’s threats. He didn’t care about Sunghoon. All he cared about was (Y/n). Losing her was not an option. Behind him, trembling softly, (Y/n) whispered: “F-Fuma…?”Her voice cracked, fear woven through every syllable. And that one quiet call shattered every piece of anger inside him, leaving only instinct. He turned instantly, moving to her side so fast it almost wasn’t human.
Before she could even reach for him, he took her hand, gently, carefully, letting her know exactly where he was. She threw her arms around him, clinging to him like he was the only solid thing in a world collapsing beneath her feet. He wrapped his arms around her without hesitation, pulling her into his chest. He inhaled her scent, grounding himself, letting that one breath bleed the fury out of him just enough to think straight. “I’m right here,” he whispered against her hair. “I’m not letting anything happen to you. Not now. Not ever.” (Y/n)’s trembling eased, only slightly, but enough.
EJ looked at them, then at the rest of the pack, his voice firm: “We go together. We protect everyone, Jay, Lila… and especially (Y/n). No one goes alone. No one dies tonight.” The pack nodded. War was coming. And they would meet it head-on.
~~~
Lila had never been this scared in her life. One moment, she was unlocking the doors like any other morning, and the next, a hand clamped over her mouth, another over her eyes, and she was yanked inside before she even had time to scream. Now she sat tied to a chair in the back room, wrists bound, ankles tight against the legs of the seat. Tears streamed down her face, soaking into the collar of her shirt. Her breaths were sharp, rapid, the kind that made her chest ache. Behind her, the man who grabbed her kept one hand on the ropes and the other pressed a cold, unfamiliar blade against her neck. Not a kitchen knife. Something older. Sharper. Lila whimpered, trying not to move.
Across the room, Jay was shouting, angrier than she had ever heard him, voice ragged with desperation. “The human has NOTHING to do with this!” he yelled. “She’s not part of your world, Heeseung!” World? What world? Lila blinked through fresh tears, trying to make sense of the words echoing in her head. Human. As if… they weren’t? Her shaking eyes lifted, and that’s when she saw him. The other man. The one Jay was arguing with. Tall, unnervingly still, expression carved from stone. And his eyes, they weren’t normal. They weren’t even close. A deep, unnatural red glowed beneath the dim lights of the restaurant. Too bright. Too dead. Too wrong.
Lila’s blood ran cold. “That girl,” Heeseung said, voice smooth like glass and just as cutting, “was taken from me. I will have her returned.” “You don’t own her,” Jay spat. Heeseung tilted his head slightly, not offended, not angry, almost amused. “Don’t I?” Lila’s stomach twisted. She didn’t understand any of this. Who was this man? Why were his eyes like that? What did he mean by ‘taken’? What did he want? Why was Jay talking about worlds? Her breath hitched painfully. Jay took a step forward, only for the blade behind her neck to press harder. She cried out. “MOVE AGAIN AND I SLICE HER,” Sunghoon, the man holding her, hissed. Jay froze instantly.
“Let her go, Sunghoon,” Jay said, voice low, trembling with fury. “This isn’t between you and her.” Sunghoon’s smirk sharpened. “It is now. The wolves always claimed to protect their little humans, right? Let’s see how well they protect this one.” Lila choked on a sob. Jay’s expression broke, terrified, helpless. But then Heeseung spoke again, lazy, confident, already certain of victory. “Bring me (Y/n), Jay. Bring her to me.” His eyes glowed brighter. “Or the human dies.”
~~~
They didn’t want to do it. Every wolf in the pack hated the idea of stepping into Heeseung’s reach, of putting (Y/n) anywhere near the vampire who had controlled her, hurt her, stolen pieces of her mind and heart. But Lila’s life was on the line. And they didn’t sacrifice innocents. Not ever. So they brought (Y/n) with them to Koyomi. It felt wrong. Dangerous. Every instinct in their bodies screamed against it, especially Fuma’s, whose wolf clawed at his ribs the entire drive.
(Y/n) held onto him desperately, fingers fisting into his jacket, her breath trembling against his shoulder. He kept one arm wrapped firmly around her, the other resting protectively over her hand. As the car slowed in front of the darkened restaurant, Fuma leaned in, voice low, warm, and fierce. “I made you a promise,” he whispered. “I will not let him take you. Not while I breathe.” (Y/n) swallowed hard, nodding even though she still couldn’t see him. His voice, his scent, that was enough.
Soon, EJ’s car rolled in beside them. Then Kei’s. Then two more behind those. Sixteen people total. The whole pack. Even Jake, standing at Rocky’s side, worry flickering behind his eyes. They stepped out into the cold night air, breath fogging, hearts pounding. EJ looked over them, eyes glowing a deep, steady red. He spoke through a growl. “Whatever waits inside, we stick to the plan. Harua, Taki, Maki, Jo, protect our mates. That includes (Y/n).” The four youngest straightened instantly. Harua inhaled sharply but nodded. Taki swallowed his fear and stepped closer to Jo. Maki rolled his shoulders back, tension twitching under his skin. Jo tightened his jaw, one hand finding Sana’s. Then EJ turned to Yuma.
“Yuma,” he said softly, seriously, “this time… we’re going to need you to fight. Can you do that?” Yuma’s eyes flickered, golden, then brighter. Fear trembled under his skin… but determination settled over it. He glanced at Miyu, whose hand found his. Her small squeeze steadied him. “I’ll do my best,” he answered. The pack nodded, proud, grateful. Then they moved. The younger wolves shifted subtly into a loose shield around the women, Aya, Sora, Rocky, Miyu, Sana, and (Y/n). Not touching, not crowding, but present, solid, a living barrier.
Nicholas and Kei flanked EJ. Yuma and Fuma stood closest to (Y/n). Jake lingered by the door, listening. Sixteen hearts. Sixteen lungs. Sixteen bodies ready to fight a monster. EJ exhaled once, steadying himself. “Alright,” he said. “Let’s go get Lila.” And with that, they pushed open the door to Koyomi. The moment the pack stepped inside, the entire restaurant seemed to inhale. Silence. Cold. Tension so thick it almost hummed.
Then, clap… clap… clap… Slow. Mocking. Dripping poison. Heeseung stood in the center of the café, hands coming together in an exaggerated applause, his smile stretched too wide to be human. “Well,” he purred, “welcome.” Every wolf bristled. Every vampire tensed. Every heartbeat sharpened into a weapon. Fuma didn’t speak. He growled. Deep and feral, a sound born from instincts older than words. It vibrated through the tables, rattled the glasses behind the counter, and sent dust drifting from the ceiling.
Heeseung’s eyes flashed, momentarily surprised. Powerful. More powerful than he had expected. But not enough to worry him. Not yet. EJ stepped forward, voice low and firm enough to shake the floorboards. “Where are Lila and Jay?” Heeseung didn’t answer. He chuckled, a dark, cold sound that sliced through the air like a blade. “You’ll see them soon enough,” he said lazily, waving his hand as if bored. EJ’s lips peeled back in a snarl. “Where?” he demanded again, louder this time, teeth visible, his power rising like a storm. Heeseung tilted his head, pretending to think. “My, my. Feisty doggy,” he mocked.
Sora hissed. Nicholas growled. Kei shifted his stance, ready to fight. Heeseung sighed dramatically, as if inconvenienced. “Fine,” he said, raising his voice just slightly. “Bring them out.” A moment later, footsteps echoed from the hallway. Sunghoon emerged first. One hand gripping Jay’s shirt, shoving him forward with effortless ease, the kind that made the wolves growl again. And in his other hand? He carried Lila. Still tied to the chair. Lifted as if she weighed nothing. Her eyes were wide with terror, cheeks wet with tears. When she saw the pack, a sob broke free, equal parts relief and fear.
Sunghoon’s lips curled into a cold, delighted smile. “Miss us?” he asked cruelly. EJ’s eyes blazed red. Kei and Nicholas took a step forward in unison. Fuma’s entire body trembled with the effort not to tear Sunghoon apart where he stood. (Y/n), grasping blindly for Fuma, flinched when she heard Lila’s cry, guilt, fear, and panic ripping through her. Maki whispered under his breath, “They’re gonna pay for this…” Sunghoon pushed Jay again, harder this time.
Heeseung spread his arms, smiling at the pack like a host presenting a feast. “Well then,” he said softly. “Shall we begin?” Heeseung didn’t need a clear view of (Y/n). He could feel her. Even hidden behind wolves and witches and humans, surrounded by bodies shielding her like a fortress, her presence tugged at him like a thread wrapped around his ribs. His eyes slid lazily over the pack, searching, sensing, savoring the tension. Then he found Rocky. “Hello,” Heeseung said with a cold, polite tone that made Rocky’s blood freeze. “We meet again.” Rocky flinched violently. Before Heeseung could take a single step toward her, Maki and Taki were in front of her, two young wolves, yet absolutely ready to die for her. Nicholas didn’t just growl. He roared. His claws extended, fangs flashing, muscles pulled tight like a bow ready to snap. Jake grabbed his arm to keep him from launching forward uncontrolled. “No one touches my mate,” Nicholas snarled, voice shaking with fury.
EJ stepped forward, positioning himself at the center of the room, between his pack and the threat, Alpha instincts burning red in his eyes. “Heeseung,” EJ growled, “your business is with me. I’m the alpha here.” Heeseung tilted his head, unimpressed. “Are you?” he said lightly. “I must say… not much of one. But if it makes you feel important…” He waved a hand dismissively. “Fine. I’ll negotiate with you.” Sora hissed at the insult, but EJ held up a hand, eyes locked on the vampire. Heeseung’s smirk sharpened. “One human for another,” he said smoothly. “Return what is mine, and you can have yours back.” (Y/n) trembled.
Fuma wanted to scream. To shift. To tear Heeseung limb from limb and rip apart anyone who dared call (Y/n) his property. His claws slid out, digging into his palms. His wolf thrashed under his skin, howling. MATE. MINE. PROTECT. But Fuma stayed silent. If he snapped now, if he lunged, Heeseung would kill Lila. Or (Y/n). Or Sora. Or Rocky. Or any of the humans or wolves in front of him. So he swallowed the rage burning a hole in his chest.
Jay’s voice cut through the charged air like a blade. He kept close to Lila, shielding her with his own body, but his eyes were locked on Heeseung. “Why?” Jay demanded. “Why are you so hell-bent on dragging her back when she isn’t even your mate?” Heeseung rolled his eyes with exaggerated boredom. But then, they darkened. Red bled into black, creeping like ink through water, turning his irises into pits of pure hunger. He turned his head, slowly, deliberately, toward (Y/n), still surrounded by wolves and Sora’s protective grip. “(Y/n),” he called smoothly, “are you my mate?” And before anyone could stop her, “Yes.”
The single word slipped out of her mouth, hollow and lifeless, as if pulled from the deepest corner of her mind. Her voice wasn’t her own, stripped of warmth, of fear, of personality. The pack froze. Sora’s eyes widened in horror. Kei cursed under his breath. Rocky clutched Nicholas’s sleeve. EJ’s claws dug into his palms. Fuma went still. Absolutely still. Heeseung’s lips curled into a victorious smirk. “Good girl,” he murmured, then asked, “and do you love me?” “Yes,” she breathed. Another step forward. Sora tried to hold her back, but couldn’t be forceful with her, couldn’t risk hurting her. She tightened her grip softly, voice trembling.
“(Y/n)… sweetheart, stop. Don’t move.” But (Y/n) kept walking, eyes glassy, movements mechanical. Fuma’s breath hitched. Something inside his chest cracked, loudly. His mate. His soulmate. His other half. Declaring love for someone else. Even knowing it wasn’t truly her, even knowing her mind was twisted and fogged and shackled, it still broke him. He shook, violently, fighting the urge to tear the world apart just to free her voice from Heeseung’s control. Jay tried again, voice sharp, desperate. “Heeseung! Why her? You and I both know she isn’t your mate. Why her?” The vampire turned. Slowly. Calmly. With the look of a predator annoyed by a buzzing insect.
His glare sliced straight through Jay. “Why her?” Heeseung repeated with a scoff. Then he stepped closer, shadows stretching behind him like claws. “If you had tasted her blood, Jay, even once, you would know.” Lila whimpered behind Jay. Rocky flinched. Nicholas snarled. Fuma stopped breathing. Heeseung’s smile widened grotesquely. “Her blood is special. Sweeter. Stronger. Addictive.” His eyes glowed violently red-black. “I don’t intend to go another day without it.” And that was the moment Fuma almost lost control. His bones quivered.
His wolf howled, pacing beneath his skin, demanding release, demanding blood, demanding Heeseung’s throat. He wasn’t reacting to jealousy. He was reacting to the truth, Heeseung didn’t want (Y/n). He wanted to consume her. To drain her dry. To keep her as livestock. As a vessel. As property. Fuma’s vision tinted gold and red as his control frayed, claws threatening to rip through his fingers, Sora hissed a warning. Kei tensed. EJ subtly stepped toward him, ready to restrain him if needed. But Fuma didn’t move. Not because he wasn’t furious, but because (Y/n) needed him steady. She needed him alive. And Heeseung had just given every wolf in that room something far more dangerous than rage: A reason to kill him.
No one expected Kei to be the one to snap. Not calm, steady, gentle Kei. But the second Heeseung spoke about (Y/n) like she was a food source, something inside Kei, something ancient, buried under years of discipline, broke. Before anyone registered movement, Kei was already across the room. And his fist connected with Heeseung’s jaw with a sickening crack. The vampire’s head snapped to the side. His body rocked back three full steps. Pure shock flashed across his features. He had not seen that coming. But Kei had.
For a heartbeat, all Kei saw was black. His parents’ blood. The ruins of his first pack. The long, lonely years wandering with no one at his side. Then, finding the others, one by one, rebuilding what was taken from him. All destroyed originally because of vampires like Heeseung. Because they got too greedy. Too cruel. Too drunk on power. A growl ripped out of Kei, deeper than any of them had ever heard from him, and the room exploded into motion.
Sunghoon sprang forward instantly, eyes darting to Jay for a split-second. Jay braced himself, shielding Lila with his whole body. Sunghoon considered attacking him, truly considered it, but then he saw the wolves rushing in, golden eyes blazing, claws fully out. He pivoted. Straight toward them. And chaos erupted. Wolves lunged. Vampires blurred. Furniture shattered. The fight was vicious, immediate, overwhelming. Even with the entire pack joining in, it quickly became clear the vampires were stronger, impossibly fast, unnervingly durable.
Sora, Rocky, and Jake pulled the humans behind them, Aya, Sana, Miyu, and (Y/n), forming a protective barrier. Heeseung backhanded Harua with enough force to send the young wolf flying across the room, smashing into a wall so hard the plaster cracked. “Harua!” Jo yelled, but before he could reach his brother, Sunghoon grabbed Jo by the collar and flung him aside like he weighed nothing. Taki tried to transform, pain contorting his face, but nothing happened. Again. And the disappointment in his eyes was heartbreaking. “I’m sorry,” he whispered, stumbling back as Sunghoon approached with a predatory grin.
Heeseung ducked another blow from EJ, snarling. He was growing frustrated. Hungry. Greedy. He wanted (Y/n). He wanted her now. “Where is she?” he hissed, scanning for her. Nicholas cut him off, slashing across his chest with his claws, leaving deep marks that oozed thick, dark blood. On the other side of the room, Maki and Yuma launched an attack together, pure instinct and brotherly rhythm. Yuma grabbed Sunghoon by the arm while Maki slashed across his cheek, drawing blood. Sunghoon froze, hand flying to his face in disbelief. He had been marked. By pups. “You’re dead,” he snarled. He launched at them, fast, too fast, but Kei slammed into him mid-sprint, saving the younger wolves by centimeters.
EJ, Fuma, Kei, and Nicholas were the ones holding the line. They moved with impossible coordination, training kicking in, instincts aligning, reading each other’s movements without even needing a mindlink. EJ and Fuma took Heeseung. Kei and Nicholas cut Sunghoon off again and again. It wasn’t enough to win. But it was enough to survive. And somewhere behind them, (Y/n) trembled violently, gripping the edge of a counter, feeling Fuma’s emotions rippling through the chaos like sparks.
He was fighting. He was hurting. And he was doing it for her. But Heeseung was getting closer. Step by step. Slash by slash. He was coming straight for her. The fight raged on, relentless and brutal. Even with only two vampires against them, the wolves struggled, all nine of them pushing their limits, bruises forming, bones aching, lungs heaving.
They weren’t trained for this. Not for vampires. Not for monsters like these two. Sunghoon was deadly, fast, precise, cruel. But Heeseung… Heeseung was something else entirely. He moved like a shadow. A blur. A nightmare given form. He slipped into the darkness between the hanging lights, disappearing completely, “ROCKY!” Sora shouted. “I SEE HIM!” Rocky yelled back. Her eyes flashed violet, and she thrust her palm forward. A wave of shimmering force slammed into the shadows, ripping Heeseung out of them and hurling him across the room. He landed in a crouch, snarling, eyes glowing a murderous black-red. “I’m going to kill you,” Heeseung hissed. Nicholas let out a feral snarl. “Over my dead body.” He lunged, claws out, rage fueling every movement, catching Heeseung off-guard. The distraction was all he needed.
Nicholas’ claws tore into Heeseung’s side, ripping open a long, deep wound. Dark vampire blood splattered across the floor. The pack surged with hope. Until (Y/n) screamed. A sharp, gut-wrenching cry. Everyone froze. She collapsed to her knees, clutching her side, the exact same spot Nicholas had struck Heeseung, her face twisted in agony. “(Y/N)!” Fuma raced toward her, sliding on his knees beside her, panic exploding through him. “No, no, please, sweetheart, breathe.” Her fingers trembled, gripping his wrist blindly, but her vision still refused to show him.
Across the room, Heeseung laughed. A cold, triumphant sound. “Did you really,” he drawled, “think I’d go down that easily?” His wound was already closing. And (Y/n)’s wasn’t. Rocky’s breath hitched. “It’s a sympathetic bind,” she whispered, horrified. “He tied her life to his. If he dies,” “She dies,” Jake finished grimly. Fuma’s world tilted. There was no way to win. Not like this. Heeseung stepped forward, wiping blood from his mouth. “Come now,” he purred. “Stop fighting. Give her back, and this all ends.” Fuma’s vision blurred red. His mate was in pain because of that monster, and he could do nothing but hold her as she struggled to breathe. He cupped her face, voice breaking. “I’ve got you,” he whispered. “I won’t let him take you. I swear it.”
But as Heeseung approached, smiling like victory was already his, Fuma realized something terrifying. They couldn’t kill Heeseung. They couldn’t overpower him. They couldn’t win this fight. Not unless they broke the spell. Not unless they awakened the bond. Not unless (Y/n) chose him instead. And right now? She didn’t even know what he looked like.
Rocky’s pulse hammered in her ears. She was exhausted, completely depleted from the vision, the backlash, the healing, the fear, but she couldn’t stand there and watch (Y/n) collapse in agony while Heeseung walked toward her like he already owned her. She refused. Rocky lifted her hands, though they trembled, her fingers twitching with the strain. Jake grabbed her arm. “Rocky, you can’t,” he whispered urgently. “You’re drained. One more heavy spell and,” “I know,” she breathed, voice shaking. “But I can’t do nothing.”
She remembered the book she’d read late last night, the chapter about separation spells. Complicated. Volatile. Nearly impossible without full strength. If she attempted one now… she might not survive the backlash. So she didn’t. She chose something else. A spell she should have thought of earlier, simpler, but still dangerous in her state. A spell meant to clear actual fog. It was created by witches who used to sail the sea, a way to navigate more easily. A final push. Rocky inhaled sharply, then whispered: “Via aperta… visum verum… let her see.” Her eyes flared violet.
A spark of golden-violet magic swirled from her fingertips and shot across the room, weaving around wolves, dodging splintered furniture, slipping past Heeseung’s outstretched hand. It struck (Y/n) in the center of her forehead. She gasped. Her eyes fluttered open wide, and for the first time, the fog pulled back. Only for a moment. But in that moment? Her gaze landed directly on the man kneeling in front of her. On Fuma. His amber-orange eyes blown wide with fear. His hair messy from battle. His chest heaving. His hand cupped around her cheek. Her breath broke. “Fuma…?” His name escaped her lips like a prayer.
A sob followed, choked, desperate, full of longing. He leaned closer, voice cracking, “I’m right here, (Y/n). I’m here,” And then, he vanished. Not physically. Only from her sight. The fog slammed back into place like a door slamming shut, violently. (Y/n) cried out in frustration, reaching blindly for him again. “No, no, please, I saw you, I saw you!” Fuma caught her hand, holding it tight, his heart shattering at her panic. “It’s okay,” he whispered. “I’m still here. I’m not going anywhere.”
Across the room, Heeseung staggered. Actually staggered. His hand gripped his side, eyes going wide in shock and fury. The spell had worked. Not fully, not enough to break the bond. But enough to damage it. Enough to hurt him. Enough to weaken his hold. Rocky collapsed to her knees, breathing hard, vision swimming. Jake caught her before she hit the floor. Heeseung snarled, voice shaking with rage. “What did you do?!” Rocky managed a weak, bloody smile. “Gave her… a clearer view,” she whispered. EJ’s eyes snapped toward her. Nicholas moved in front of her again, protective fury rekindling.
Heeseung’s lip curled, black leaking into his eyes again. The spell had done something, something powerful, something that broke through the fog and struck the vampire right at the source. But they didn’t yet know what it meant. Or how much time they had before Heeseung attacked again. And Fuma… Fuma stared at the spot where her eyes had met his, at the tears still clinging to her lashes. She had seen him. For the first time. And he’d be damned before he let that be the last.
(Y/n)’s body went slack. Her eyes rolled shut. The moment the fog snapped back over her sight, her mind shut down entirely, and she collapsed into Fuma’s arms. “(Y/n)!” he choked. At the same moment, Rocky swayed, her breaths thin and shallow. “Th–this is your… your chance,” she gasped, voice barely audible. “The spell, it… severed something… she won’t feel… your hits,” And then she, too, dropped. Jake caught her mid-fall, lowering her gently. Harua, Taki, and Jo rushed forward, forming a tight protective circle around the unconscious girls. Sora slid to (Y/n)’s side, hands glowing faint gold as she tried to soothe whatever pain lingered in the human’s body. “Stay with me,” Sora whispered, voice trembling. Yuma stumbled over next, limping, blood on his lip and sleeve, clearly hurt, but still conscious. He threw himself beside the others, growling low, ready to defend them. The younger wolves shielded the girls. The protectors protecting those who needed them most.
Meanwhile, Maki, Fuma, Kei, EJ, and Nicholas rose to their feet. The room trembled. Five wolves. Two vampires. And every surviving instinct in their bodies sharpened into a final standoff. Heeseung wiped the blood from his mouth with the back of his hand, eyes burning with fury. Sunghoon cracked his neck, annoyed and amused all at once. “It’s been a while,” Sunghoon drawled, “since anyone made us bleed.” He and Heeseung stood shoulder to shoulder now, the strongest united.
Fuma’s growl shook the floorboards. Maki stepped up beside him, amber-eyed and furious. Kei cracked his knuckles, the calmest of them and somehow the most dangerous. EJ and Nicholas positioned themselves opposite Sunghoon, claws extended, eyes blazing. Then, Sunghoon’s gaze slid lazily toward Sora behind the younger wolves. His smirk twisted into something cruel. “You know, EJ…” he taunted, voice dripping venom, “you should have killed me when you had the chance.” EJ’s jaw tightened. Sunghoon stepped forward, sneering. “And I should have killed Sora when I had the chance. That little traitor never deserved her life in the first place.”
Sora froze. Nicholas snarled. Kei’s breath caught. Jake’s fur bristled. But EJ? EJ saw red. His whole body trembled, rage exploding through him like wildfire. A vicious growl tore from his chest, loud, raw, violent. “You,” EJ hissed, stepping forward, “will never touch her again.” Sunghoon laughed. “Oh, but I will,” “No,” EJ growled, voice deepening as his eyes glowed brighter, shifting hue, becoming something far older, far more primal than simple anger. “You won’t.” Sunghoon felt fear like he never had before. Not from claws. Not from fangs. Not from death. But from the words that fell from EJ’s mouth: “If you dare threaten my mate and my family… then perhaps I should bare my fangs at your mate.” A ripple of shock tore through the room.
Sunghoon’s mask cracked, just for a heartbeat. His eyes flickered. Toward Jay. It lasted less than a millisecond. But every wolf noticed. Every vampire noticed. Even Heeseung froze, shock slicing through his expression. Jay felt it. Like a cold hand wrapping around his spine. He understood that look, he had seen it in others, had once felt it for someone else. But he had never expected… Sunghoon?
Memories snapped together in Jay’s mind: The possessiveness. The hatred mixed with something softer. The conflicting moods. The strange tension. The way Sunghoon always looked at him too long, then looked away too fast. It all made sense now. The room seemed to tilt. Jay whispered, “No… no, that can’t,” But it could. Because he had been mated before. He had loved before. And he had lost before. That pain was his. But Sunghoon, Sunghoon had found his mate a century ago. And lived with the crushing truth ever since: Jay was Sunghoon’s mate. But Sunghoon was not Jay’s. Never had been.
Never would be. A one-sided bond. A curse. Sunghoon’s breath hitched. His smirk fell away entirely. He took a step back, one slow, pained step. His fingers trembled at his sides. “I… didn’t want you to find out like this,” he said, voice cracking for the first time anyone had ever heard. “I never wanted you to know. I knew we could never be anything more than… friends.” He laughed, a broken, fragile sound. “But instincts…” His voice dropped, raw. “…instincts drive you insane. You know that, Jay. I know you do.”
A hundred years of pain sat in his eyes. A century of hiding. Of pretending. Of loving someone he could never have. Jay opened his mouth, something halfway between sympathy and shock on his face. But before a single word came out, Sunghoon ran. One blur of motion. Straight out the shattered restaurant door. Gone with the wind. No one followed. No one even knew if he’d ever return. And behind the silence he left behind, the battle’s stakes shifted.
Heeseung, now truly alone, stumbled back from a blow that sent splintered wood and glass skittering across the floor. His wounds weren’t healing fast enough. Panic flickered in his darkening eyes, not rage, not hunger, but the first taste of real fear. Jay stepped forward at last. No more holding back. No more second-guessing. Sunghoon was gone. The threat to Lila was fading. And the pack needed him. He dropped into a fighting stance beside EJ and Kei, glaring at Heeseung with a fury even the wolves hadn’t seen before.
Lila, still tied to the chair, trembled violently. She didn’t understand the glowing eyes, the shifting forms, the fangs, any of it. Her terror bled into the air like a sharp scent. Jake picked it up immediately. He broke from his guard around the unconscious mates, moving to her side with soft, careful steps. He crouched beside her, offering gentle words, grounding breaths, a protective presence between her and the chaos. “You’re safe,” he murmured, voice steady. “We won’t let anything happen to you.” She didn’t fully believe it, but she clung to the sound of his voice anyway.
The wolves, now fully unleashed, surrounded Heeseung. Maki struck first, swift, brutal, fueled by the pain everyone had gone through because of Heeseung. EJ was calculated, strong, every punch deliberate. Nicholas moved like a storm, rage sharpened into precision. Kei was silent, deadly, years of old trauma blazing through his eyes. And Fuma… Fuma fought like a man with everything to lose. Every swipe of his claws was for (Y/n). Every punch was for the years she had been controlled. Every growl was for the mate bond Heeseung tried to corrupt. They drove Heeseung back, hit after hit. He tried to counter, landing a few blows, enough to scratch, enough to bruise—but nothing more.
His movements slowed. His stance faltered. Fear crept into his expression as he realized: He was losing. Heeseung swung wildly, desperate, trying to shadow-step, but the spell Rocky cast earlier flickered across his body like static, disrupting him. He blinked forward a few feet, off-balance, only to be slammed into a table by Kei. Maki’s claws tore across his arm. Nicholas drove a punch into his ribs. Jay kicked him across the floor. Fuma pounced before he could rise, claws pressed to the vampire’s throat.
Heeseung choked on his own breath, trembling. The wolves towered over him, united, furious, unmovable. For the first time since the fight began, Heeseung understood: He wasn’t getting out of this undefeated. He wasn’t getting (Y/n) back. He wasn’t winning. Not this time. Not against them. Not against her mate. Fuma stalked toward Heeseung like a beast barely restrained. His eyes, usually warm, usually steady, had gone fully crimson, glowing with a lethal, ancient fury. His voice rumbled through the room like thunder. “Release her from the spell.”
Heeseung opened his mouth, defiant even now.
“N-” He never finished. Fuma pressed down, claws digging into the vampire’s throat, cutting off breath, sound, everything. Heeseung clawed at Fuma’s wrist, eyes widening as panic flooded him. For a moment, he actually believed this was where he’d die, beneath the claws of the wolf whose mate he had taken. Fuma leaned closer, his voice a low, feral snarl. “Release. Her.” The pressure increased. Bones creaked. Heeseung gasped silently, vision blurring. His pride faltered. His arrogance shattered. Survival instincts kicked in with vicious clarity. He gave up. He had to.
With a shaking breath, Fuma eased his grip just enough for him to speak, but not enough for him to move. Heeseung’s eyes locked on (Y/n), still unconscious on the ground, Sora’s hands glowing faintly as she tried to keep her stable. Hunger and obsession flickered in the vampire’s gaze, but this time, for the first time, he knew he could not take her. Would not survive trying. His eyes bled black, shadows curling at the edges of his irises as he summoned the spell that had chained her mind for years. “I…” A tremor. He swallowed hard. “I release you.”
A soft, rippling glow appeared around (Y/n), like silver mist rising from her skin. It swirled, lifted, then sank down into the shadows beneath her, disappearing as if swallowed by the earth. The room held its breath. Then Heeseung exhaled, defeated. “It is done.” No one moved. Not until Fuma did. He seized Heeseung by the collar and threw him with a roar, the vampire’s body slamming into the far wall hard enough to crack the plaster. He crumpled, dazed, weakened, and no longer a threat.
The pack didn’t look at him. Their attention was on Fuma. He stood there, chest heaving, eyes shifting slowly, painfully, from blood-red back to their unique, molten golden-orange. He turned toward (Y/n), who still lay trembling in Sora’s arms. He took one step. Then another. The fury melted from his face, replaced with something raw, terrified, and heart-shatteringly gentle. His voice, hoarse and broken, trembled out her name. “(Y/n)…?”
Jay stepped toward Heeseung with a grim calm that didn’t match the adrenaline still thundering through the room. His expression was tight, jaw clenched, but his voice was steady. “Why?” Jay’s eyes flicked to (Y/n), to the girl who had nearly lost everything. “To her. To us. Why did you do all of this?” Heeseung sat slumped against the wall, blood running down his jawline, staining his shirt, dripping onto the floor in slow, steady drops. He was exhausted, defeated… but not repentant.
He laughed. A dry, bitter, mocking sound that echoed off the walls. “Why?” He shrugged, as if the whole thing were trivial. “Because I could, I guess.” Fuma’s growl cut through the room like a blade, low, murderous, shaking the air. He held (Y/n) against his chest, his body curled protectively around her unconscious form, golden-orange eyes fixed on Heeseung with nothing but hatred. But Heeseung continued anyway, lifting his head with bloody arrogance. “I’ve been alive for five hundred years.” He tapped a crimson-stained finger against his temple. “Five centuries of doing whatever I damn well pleased. And for the record?”
Another breathless, sarcastic chuckle. “Brainwashing people is incredibly convenient. Humans, vampires, witches, doesn’t matter. Everyone breaks eventually.” Jo snarled. Kei stepped forward. Nicholas’ claws twitched like he was fighting himself not to pounce. But Heeseung wasn’t finished. He let his head fall back against the cracked wall behind him, eyes drifting over the pack with a mix of disgust and resignation. “Then I met you idiots.” His voice dripped sarcasm. “Nine stubborn wolves. Nine annoyingly loyal, loud, irritating wolves.” He breathed out sharply, a mixture of pain and disbelief. “I tried using my power on you, all of you, just now. Tried to snap your minds like twigs.”
He gestured weakly with his hand. “But nothing. Not even a flicker. So either…” His eyes slid back to them, narrowing. “…either the moon blessed you with a shield,” Fuma stiffened. “or I finally met my match,” Heeseung smirked bitterly. “Met someone I can’t overpower. Can’t control. Can’t compete with.” His gaze briefly flicked toward (Y/n), a glimpse of what almost looked like frustration, but never remorse. “Enjoy your victory,” he murmured, wiping a streak of blood from his lip.
All eyes had turned to (Y/n), who was beginning to stir in Fuma’s arms. Yet it was Rocky that twitched first. A soft gasp left her lips as her eyes fluttered open, unfocused at first, confused, then horrified by the destruction around her. Tables shattered. Glass everywhere. Walls cracked from the force of bodies thrown into them. Koyomi, the place Miyu and Jay had poured their hearts into, looked like a battlefield. Miyu’s breath hitched at the sight. Jay clenched his fists. Rocky’s stomach twisted with guilt.
Nicholas was beside her in an instant, dropping to his knees, slipping an arm behind her back to help her sit up slowly. “Easy, sweetheart,” he murmured, voice shaking with fear he didn’t bother hiding. “You’re okay. I’ve got you.” Rocky winced, bringing a hand to her temple. Her fingers came away faintly stained with blood. “I, did it work…?” Before Nicholas could answer, a slow, cruel chuckle cut through the air.
Heeseung. Still slumped against the wall, still bleeding, but wearing a smile that made everyone bristle. “Well, well,” he drawled, tilting his head. “The little half-witch, half-oracle wakes up.” Rocky froze. Nicholas growled, stepping instinctively closer to her, shielding her with his body. Heeseung continued, amusement dripping from every word: “You know that combination will kill you, right? I could sense it when you were poking around in (Y/n)’s mind.” He smirked. “I bet you woke up bleeding. Everywhere.” Rocky’s expression tightened, but not in denial.
Nicholas’ heartbeat stuttered. He felt it. He’d felt it ever since the oracle readings started, the weakening aura, the exhaustion no healing could fully touch. But hearing it confirmed broke something in him. He snarled, low and feral. Heeseung only looked more entertained. “Oh, don’t act surprised, wolfie.” He nodded toward Rocky. “Can’t you feel it? She’s dying.” Nicholas’ entire body went rigid. His breathing stopped. His claws slid out involuntarily. He turned his head slowly, as if afraid to look, but he already knew.
Her heartbeat was weaker. Her warmth was fading. Her scent… thin. Rocky, ever stubborn, tried to sit straighter. “Don’t listen to him…” But Nicholas shook his head, voice cracking. “Rocky… why didn’t you tell me?” Her lip trembled. “I didn’t want you to worry.” Heeseung snorted. “Touching.” EJ stepped forward, eyes narrowed. “What are you getting at, Heeseung?” Heeseung’s smirk sharpened. “I know how to stop it.”
Silence cracked across the room like thunder. Every wolf stiffened. Jake bared his teeth. Sora hissed. Nicholas’ grip on Rocky tightened, desperation flooding him. Heeseung lifted his chin, eyes gleaming with dark triumph. “I’ll tell you how to save her,” He paused, letting the tension strangle the room. “if you let me leave. Alive.” Growls erupted from every direction. Jo took a step forward. Kei bristled. Maki looked ready to tear him apart. But Nicholas… Nicholas looked broken. He searched EJ’s eyes, silently begging for permission, or for someone to tell him what to do. EJ exhaled shakily, then turned his gaze to the only wolf whose voice mattered in this moment.
Fuma. Because this wasn’t just a matter of justice anymore. This was about life. About mates. About choosing who to save. Fuma’s jaw clenched. His hands shook with rage. He wanted to tear Heeseung limb from limb, after everything he did to (Y/n), after the pain, the fear, the control. He wanted him dead. But then he looked at Rocky, pale, trembling, leaning against Nicholas like her strength was draining by the second. He looked at Nicholas, eyes filled with a terror no alpha could ignore.
And finally, he looked at (Y/n), unconscious but breathing easier now, freed at last. Fuma inhaled deeply, pain crushing him from both sides. Heeseung watched him with a knowing smile. Everyone waited. And Fuma gave his answer. “…Let him leave.” No one breathed. Not even Heeseung. Heeseung dragged himself upright, one hand pressed to the wounded side Fuma and Kei had carved into him. His steps were uneven, limping, but there was still arrogance in the tilt of his chin, the way he dared to turn his back on nine wolves ready to end him on the spot.
Every pair of eyes followed him, bodies coiled, ready to strike if he so much as twitched in the wrong direction. He reached the broken front doors… Paused… And then looked over his shoulder. His gaze found Nicholas first, then drifted to Rocky, pale, weak, holding onto consciousness only because Nicholas was holding onto her. Heeseung spoke carefully, almost conversationally. “The answer is simple, wolf.” Nicholas stiffened. Heeseung’s lips curled faintly. “Bite her.”
A ripple of shock went through the pack. Rocky blinked. Nicholas froze. Heeseung went on, savoring every word. “It’s an ancient rite. Not something wolves bother with anymore… but in the old days, your kind would bite your mate to seal the bond completely. A bite made with love, intention, devotion. A bite that binds souls.” Nicholas swallowed hard, understanding slowly dawning. Heeseung nodded. “Do that… and her oracle side will be shut out. It cannot coexist with a full, true mate bond. The magic collapses.” He paused before adding, almost casually: “It might shut out her witch side too. Turn her fully human.” Nicholas’ heart stopped. Rocky inhaled sharply. “But,” Heeseung finished, “she will live.”
Silence. The restaurant seemed to exhale around them. Heeseung turned again, ready to leave, but something made him pause once more. His gaze drifted to the other side of the room. To Fuma. To the girl weakly stirring in his arms. (Y/n)’s eyes fluttered open. And the instant she saw Heeseung. She saw him. Her body went rigid, terror shooting through her like lightning. She clutched Fuma’s shirt, burying herself in him. Fuma growled softly, eyes burning gold. Heeseung swallowed. For the first time, he looked… not powerful. Not smug. But regretful. He spoke quietly, voice lacking its usual poison. “…I’m sorry.” Everyone froze. He took a breath. “For everything.”
(Y/n)’s tremble softened, but her fear remained. Heeseung continued: “I swear it. I vow to never return here. To never harm your pack again.” Jay’s eyes widened. Sora pressed a hand to her mouth. Because a vampire vow was not symbolic. Not emotional. Not poetic. It was binding. Absolute. Unbreakable. If Heeseung ever stepped foot on their territory again… He would die. Instantly. The weight of that truth settled over the room like a heavy snow. And without another word… Heeseung opened the doors. Cold air swept inside. He stepped out. And for the first time in five hundred years, he was alone. Leaving their territory. Leaving (Y/n). Leaving the end of a story that had dragged on far too long. And this time, he was never coming back.
(Y/n) turned in Fuma’s arms so suddenly he almost lost his breath. Her eyes, clear, focused, seeing, locked directly onto his. Not passing through him. Not sliding past him. Not clouded. Seeing him. She gasped, her hands flying up to her mouth. Then she blinked. Once. Twice. Three times. Hard. He didn’t disappear. Her knees went weak. A sob tore out of her before she could stop it, and Fuma, Fuma, who had held himself together through battles and blood and fear, felt his eyes sting too. He tightened his arms around her, pulling her impossibly close, as if afraid she’d vanish the second he loosened his grip.
She cupped his cheeks with shaking hands, her thumbs brushing along his skin as though memorizing every inch. “Hi,” she whispered, voice trembling with disbelief and awe. Fuma’s breath hitched. She could finally see him. Really see him. The realization shattered something inside him, something heavy he hadn’t even known he carried. He leaned into her touch, forehead nearly touching hers. His voice cracked as he whispered back: “Hi.” (Y/n) let out a half-sob, half-laugh. “It’s really you…” Fuma smiled, soft, overwhelmed, relieved in a way that made his chest ache. “Mm. It’s me.”
Neither of them knew who moved first. Maybe it was her. Maybe it was him. Or maybe the bond simply pulled them the last inch together. Their lips met. A tiny kiss. Tentative. Fragile. Like touching something sacred. Fuma’s hands rose to cradle the back of her head, gentle, reverent. (Y/n)’s fingers curled in the fabric of his shirt, holding him as though terrified he would fade like a dream. But when they pulled apart. He was still there. Golden-orange eyes. Warm breath. Steady heartbeat. Fuma. Her mate. Her real mate.
They all turned toward Lila. She was shaking so hard the chair rattled against the floor. Her wide, terrified eyes darted between all of them, wolves, witches, vampires, none of it making sense, all of it too much. Jake had stayed by her side, speaking gently, hands open, posture soft. The only one she didn’t recoil from. The only one she seemed to trust even a little, because he looked human enough, kind enough. Safe enough.
But when Miyu stepped closer, voice trembling, “Lila, it’s okay, you’re safe now,” Lila screamed. “Stay away! Stay away from me, you… You monsters!” Miyu froze mid-step. The word hit her harder than any physical blow. Her breath caught, her entire body stiffened. Yuma quickly wrapped his arms around her from behind, hesitant at first, unsure if he should, then holding her a little tighter when she sagged against him. “It’s not your fault,” he whispered into her hair. “She’s scared. That’s all.” But even Maki, gentle, smiling, harmless Maki, who Lila had always joked was ‘too cute to be real’, couldn’t get close. She shrank back, trembling violently.
Miyu’s voice cracked. “We… we have to do something. We can’t let her live with this.” Rocky, pale and exhausted but conscious, used Nicholas’ arm to push herself half upright. “I… I can cast a spell,” she muttered weakly. “One final one. It’ll… remove Lila from this life.” Nicholas immediately shook his head. “No. Rocky, absolutely not. You’re drained, you’re injured, your oracle side,” Rocky cut him off with a tired, stubborn glare. “It’s the only option. She doesn’t understand our world. She’s terrified of it. She won’t survive like this, and she won’t ever look at any of us the same again.”
Lila heard every word. Her voice was small, cracking: “W-what does that mean? Remove me… from this life?” Rocky looked at her with an honesty that was almost gentle. “It means I can send you back to the version of your life where you never met Miyu or Jay… where you never came here… where you never learned about any of this.” Lila swallowed hard, tears streaming again, this time slower, quieter. She thought about it. Really thought about it. And then she nodded. “I… I want that. Please. I don’t ever want to remember this.” She sobbed into her knees. “I don’t want any of this.”
Rocky gathered what little strength she had left. Her hands trembled as she arranged the candles, three points, a triangle, the safest formation she could manage in her state. The air felt thin around her, as if her body could barely hold onto the magic she needed to summon. Jake walked toward her slowly, step by step, as if his body didn’t quite want to move. His eyes shimmered, not with fear, but with something far heavier. When Rocky looked up at him, she knew.
He wasn’t going to stay. His voice cracked. “Rocky… can I go with her?” The room went still. Rocky’s breath hitched. She reached out with both arms, pulling him into a tight hug. He felt warm, always warm, with that comforting, familiar presence that had steadied her through a thousand visions and twice as many nightmares. “Thank you,” she whispered into his shoulder. “For all the years you’ve stayed by my side. For everything you’ve carried for me. Take care of her… okay?”
Jake swallowed hard, hugging her closer for a moment longer, then pulled away to face Nicholas. The wolf met the familiar’s eyes, understanding instantly. “Take care of her,” Jake said again, but this time to Nico. Nicholas nodded, jaw tight, eyes burning. “I will. I promise.” Jake gave him a small smile, sad, resigned, but sure, before walking back to Lila. She was still bound to the chair, shaking, but the moment Jake touched her hand she froze… then slowly relaxed, letting him entwine his fingers with hers. “I’m right here,” he murmured to her. “I’m not letting you do this alone.”
Rocky inhaled sharply, placing her hands on the floor. Her violet magic lit up in thin cracks beneath her palms. The candles flickered violently. The air pulsed. A small whirlwind of violet smoke rose around Jake and Lila. Once. Twice. Three times the smoke sparked gold, so bright it illuminated the wrecked restaurant like lightning. And then. Silence. The whirlwind burst outward in a soft rush of air… and the space where Jake and Lila had been standing was empty. Completely, utterly empty.
Rocky’s body crumpled in the same instant. Nicholas lunged forward and caught her before she hit the ground. Her head lolled against his shoulder, blood already trailing from her nose and from her ears. “Rocky! Rocky, hey, stay with me,” Nico’s voice cracked with panic. Her breathing was shallow, her skin cold. The cost of the spell… had been far worse than any of them expected.
Nicholas didn’t hesitate. There was no fear. No second-guessing. Only instinct, raw, ancient, older than language, surging up and taking control. He shifted Rocky gently in his arms, tilting her head to expose the soft place where her neck met her shoulder. His fangs dropped fully, glowing faint gold at the tips. His eyes blazed with an alpha intensity no one in the room had ever witnessed before, bright, molten gold, shimmering with threads of white. The room held its breath. Then… He bit down.
Rocky’s body arched instinctively, her eyes flying open for a split second, glowing violently, brilliantly violet, like her oracle fire had sparked one last time. Her breath caught in her throat… and then released in a long, shuddering exhale as her body softened, melting into Nicholas’ hold. When Nico pulled his fangs free, everyone leaned in, expecting to see puncture wounds. Blood. Something violent. But instead, there was a mark. A delicate, ink-like violet printed into her skin, shaped unmistakably like the flower. At its base, wrapping around it in a looping spiral, a single thread of glowing gold. It shimmered once. Twice. Then settled, warm and alive.
Nicholas gasped softly, not from pain, but from the flood that hit him. Her energy. Her life. It was returning. That terrifying emptiness he had felt inside her since the fight, gone… replaced with a gentle thrum, like a second heartbeat syncing with his own. Rocky’s oracle side fell quiet. Dormant. Silent at last. Safe. She wasn’t dying anymore. Across the room, (Y/n) broke. She clung to Fuma, sobbing into his chest, the guilt pouring off her in waves so thick even the younger wolves flinched with how sharp it felt.
“I caused this,” she choked, voice cracking. “Everything, Lila, the fight, the restaurant, Rocky almost died because of me,” Fuma didn’t say a word at first. He simply wrapped both arms around her, pulling her fully into his lap, letting her bury herself against him as the last of the fog, physical and emotional, finally shattered. He could feel everything she felt. The guilt. The horror. The exhaustion. The relief. And beneath all that, the fragile, flickering beginning of something impossibly important.
He rested his chin on her head, tightening his hold, his voice deep and steady, even though his own emotions were all over the place. Not yet. Not now. For now, he just held her. They would talk later. They would unravel the pain in her eyes later. Right now, she was safe. Rocky was alive. And for the first time since meeting her, Fuma felt like he could finally breathe.
Sora and Jay worked until their hands shook. Jay moved quickly from wolf to wolf, pressing glowing palms to bruised ribs, torn skin, fractured bones. Sora knelt beside him every time he faltered, lending her own energy, cool, soothing, precise, until the two of them were visibly trembling with exhaustion. Even so, neither stopped until the worst of the wounds were mended. Only when the remaining injuries were the kind that would heal naturally overnight did Sora slump forward, breathless. Jay caught her elbow with the last of his strength, steadying her. “We’re okay,” Kei said softly, helping them ease onto a bench. “You’ve done enough.”
The pack stood silently in the ruins of Koyomi. Tables shattered. Chairs splintered. Walls cracked. Glass everywhere. The scent of blood mixed with dust and burnt wood. Miyu looked around her restaurant, her pride, her dream, eyes shining not with anger, but grief. Jay stepped beside her, slipping his hand into hers. Their shoulders touched, exhausted and united. Before either of them could apologize for the destruction, EJ stepped forward. “We’ll rebuild it,” he said simply. Sora nodded, voice tired but firm. “Every piece. Every board.” Kei added, “It wasn’t just your fight. It was ours.” “We protect our own,” Nicholas said, still holding Rocky protectively against him. “And we fix what we break,” Maki said, biting his lip, guilt written all over his face.
Jo, Harua, and Taki nodded vigorously, even with their clothes torn and faces bruised. Aya squeezed Kei’s hand. Yuma rested his head briefly against Miyu’s shoulder. Sana whispered that they’d repaint the walls together. Even (Y/n), still curled into Fuma’s arms, lifted her head and whispered, “Please… let me help too. I owe you all so much.” Fuma shook his head softly at her guilt, brushing his thumb delicately against her arm. “No,” he murmured. “You don’t owe us anything. But you can help if you want to.”
Jay looked around at all of them, his mismatched, chaotic family, and felt his throat close. They weren’t blaming him. They weren’t blaming (Y/n). They all simply belonged to each other. And together, they would rebuild every inch of Koyomi. Brick by brick. Board by board. As a pack.
~~~
The pack returned home under a quiet sky, moon hanging pale over the village, snow muted beneath their boots. It should have felt victorious. They had won. They had survived. Everyone was safe. But the night felt strangely hollow. Yuma wrapped his arms around Miyu the moment they stepped inside the main cabin. The loss of Lila weighed heavily on her, her coworker, her friend, the girl who always brought coffee to early shifts and joked about Maki’s terrible apron fashion. Jay lingered a step behind them, unsure if he should give them space or comfort her too. Miyu reached out, catching his sleeve, pulling him in. The three of them sat together, Miyu crying softly, Yuma rubbing soothing circles on her back, Jay lowered his head in both apology and mourning. They didn’t speak. They didn’t need to. Grief sat between them like a candle burning low.
Harua found Maki and Taki sitting on the steps outside their cabin, wrapped in blankets the girls had forced on them. Snowflakes collected in Taki’s hair, melting slowly. “I was useless,” Taki muttered. Maki stared at his hands. “I couldn’t do anything about Lila…” Harua didn’t argue. He simply sat down between them, pressing his shoulders against theirs, sharing warmth and silence. After a moment he nudged them gently. “You two kept all of alive, all of were needed, or we wouldn’t have won this fight, we might have lost Lila and Jake, but we’re all alive, we have to look at this as a victory, I’m sure Lila is happy wherever she is now.” Maki sniffed. Taki nodded. And slowly, the shame loosened its grip.
EJ nearly carried Sora inside. She protested weakly, “I’m fine, I’m fine” but her trembling hands said otherwise. He sat with her on their bed, brushing damp strands of hair from her forehead, whispering praise and comfort against her temple. She healed half the pack. She saved lives. And even exhausted, she still kept asking if everyone else was okay. “I’m proud of you,” EJ murmured into her hair. Sora finally let herself melt.
Nicholas carried Rocky straight to their cabin, refusing to let her walk even though she insisted she could. Her fingers were still cold. Her pulse shaky. But the mark on her shoulder, a delicate violet flower wrapped in a thread of gold, glowed faintly under the moonlight. Ancient magic. Ancient bond. “You scared me,” Nicholas whispered, brushing his thumb over the mark. Rocky looked up at him, tired but alive. “You saved me.” He kissed her forehead, then her cheeks, then finally her lips, long, trembling, grateful.
Jo and Sana stayed curled together on the couch in their own little cabin, Sana’s head on Jo’s chest. Jo held her tighter than ever, terrified at how close he’d come to losing her. But Sana whispered that she’d never been prouder of him, her sweet, quiet mate who had stood between a vampire and the girl he loved.
Kei and Aya remained at Koyomi. The restaurant was nearly destroyed. Aya walked the perimeter with a notebook, scribbling measurements. Kei lifted broken beams as if they weighed nothing. Between calculations, Aya reached for Kei’s hand. “We’ll rebuild it,” she said. Kei squeezed her fingers. “Together.”
And back in the main house, Fuma sat with (Y/n). Fuma had made her tea earlier, he handed it to her, carefully, as though the mug might burn her. She sat curled up on the couch, one leg tucked under her, blanket slipping from her shoulders. Fuma settled beside her with enough space not to overwhelm her, but close enough that she could lean on him if she wanted. She didn’t speak. She just looked at him. Her eyes traced every feature as though memorizing him: The color of his unique gold-orange eyes. The shape of his lips. The curl of hair near his ear he forgot to push back. The broadness of his shoulders. The way his hands relaxed when she stared at them too long.
Fuma shifted, clearing his throat. “Is… everything okay?” he asked softly. (Y/n) nodded, clutching the warm mug. “I just…” she whispered, voice fragile but real. “I spent so long only hearing you. Only sensing you. I’m scared that if I look away now… you’ll disappear again.” His breath caught. He reached out slowly, painfully slowly, so she had time to pull back if she wanted. She didn’t. Fuma brushed his hand against her cheek, grounding her. “I’m not going anywhere.” Her eyes shimmered, and she leaned forward just slightly, resting her forehead against his once again, this time fully seeing him. “This is real,” she whispered. “Yeah,” he murmured. “It’s real.” And for the first time since the spell broke, peace settled over both of them.
~~~
It took a week, one long, exhausting, strangely healing week, for the pack to rebuild Koyomi. Everyone helped, just as they’d promised. Some more than others, of course. Kei and Fuma took the lead, as expected. Both had helped build most of the cabins in the village; they worked with a natural rhythm, swinging hammers, replacing beams, reinforcing walls. Kei’s strength and Fuma’s precision made quick work of the heavy repairs. Aya and Harua handled logistics, keeping track of materials and schedules, while Yuma and Jo lifted anything that needed lifting. EJ and Nicholas repaired the structural damage from the fight, though Nicholas kept drifting away from the work site, always checking on Rocky.
Rocky had insisted she could help. She wanted to try, wanted to know if her magic still answered her, to see whether anything remained of the witch she had been. But Nicholas wouldn’t let her. Not yet. He watched her too closely, worried every flicker of effort would drain her. Every time she hinted at trying a spell, just a small one, Nicholas shut it down immediately, his fear still too fresh from nearly losing her. Rocky understood. She didn’t push.
Her oracle side was gone; she could feel the emptiness where the visions once lurked. No more nightmares. No ringing headaches. No violet-glowing eyes. She wasn’t sure if her witch magic still existed beneath the surface… but she’d wait until Nicholas wasn’t looking at her like she was made of glass. Instead, she painted. And joked. And cheered the others on while pretending her hands didn’t tremble whenever she thought too hard about what she’d lost.
(Y/n) painted too. It turned out to be the safest way for her to help without Fuma worrying she’d fall off a ladder or get hit by a plank someone swung too wide. Aya handed her a brush, smiling warmly, and soon the wall-painting team formed: Aya, Sana, Miyu, Rocky, Sora, and (Y/n). (Y/n) tried her best. She really did. But she was still shy, around everyone except Sora and Fuma. Conversations overwhelmed her. Too many voices, too much movement, too many new names and faces. Sometimes she zoned out halfway through Sana’s rambles about university or Miyu’s jokes about Yuma dropping things.
And whenever the world felt too loud, too bright, too full, she found him. Fuma always seemed to sense it. Even if he was across the room, hammer in hand, sweat on his forehead, he’d glance up the moment she faltered, his eyes locking onto hers as if pulled by an invisible thread. (Y/n) would walk over quietly, tapping his arm or tugging his sleeve. Without fail, he stopped whatever he was doing. Sometimes she just needed to stand beside him for a minute. Sometimes she tucked herself under his arm, hiding her face in his chest. And Fuma… He never turned her away. Not once. He’d wrap his arm around her waist, pull her close, press a soft kiss to her hair if no one was watching too closely. He’d whisper something warm against her temple, small comforts like: “You’re okay. I’m right here.” “Take your time.” “Do you want to stay with me for a bit?”
And she always nodded. Always. The others noticed, of course. How quickly she relaxed in Fuma’s arms. How he softened the moment she touched him. How he worked one-handed if she didn’t want to let go. But they didn’t tease. Not yet. The bond was still fragile, newly revealed, newly freed. And even though there was no more fog clouding her mind, (Y/n) still clung to him as if afraid the world might shift again and take him away. Fuma held her every time. Because her arms around him felt like fate finally righting itself. And he wasn’t about to let that be taken from him ever again.
Once the week was over, Koyomi stood proud again, warm lights glowing through polished windows, fresh paint gleaming on the walls, wood newly varnished and smelling of cedar. It looked almost new, though those who rebuilt it could still sense the history in the floorboards beneath their feet. The townspeople were eager for the reopening. Miyu and Jay had explained the sudden closure with a believable cover story, structural issues, unexpected repairs, safety concerns. People were disappointed but supportive, excited for opening day. No one remembered Lila. Not a trace remained of her existence, except within the pack. Maki kept her alive in his own way. He quietly slid a tray of familiar pastries into the oven, one of her recipes, whispering under his breath that he hoped he got the measurements right. He wouldn’t let her memory disappear completely. Not if he could help it.
The night before the reopening, the entire pack, and Jay, gathered in the dining area of the newly restored restaurant. They sat around a long table, plates of snacks spread out, soft chatter filling the room as they admired the work they’d all poured into rebuilding the place. Miyu stood first, looking around at each of them with warm, grateful eyes. “Thank you,” she said, voice soft but full. “For helping us rebuild. For not letting Koyomi die.” Jay stood beside her, squeezing her hand. “We couldn’t have done this without you. Every single one of you.” The pack smiled, murmured reassurances, raised their drinks. “And,” Miyu continued, cheeks warming with excitement, “we have an announcement to make.”
Everyone perked up. Even Sana straightened in her seat, and Jo paused mid-sip of his soda. Jay smirked and walked toward the back door. “Give me one second.” He disappeared into the storage room, leaving the pack buzzing with speculation. “What do you think it is?” Harua whispered to Taki. “Maybe new menu items,” Taki guessed. Sora leaned into EJ, eyes narrowed playfully. “You know what it is, don’t you?” EJ only grinned, smug but refusing to answer. Kei sat on Aya’s left, and she nudged him. “You know too?” Another secretive smile. “Maybe.” Rocky raised a brow at Nicholas. “Do you know?” Nicholas shrugged. “No, but EJ’s bad at hiding things.” Rocky smacked his arm lightly, laughing.
Maki, meanwhile, puffed his cheeks. “Why is everyone being cryptic? Am I the only one who doesn’t know what’s going on in my own workplace?” Fuma smirked at his younger brother. “Yes.” Maki threw a napkin at him. (Y/n) sat beside Fuma, leaning lightly against him, her curiosity growing. She wasn’t used to giving in to excitement, not in her old life, but the energy in the room was infectious.
Jay finally returned. He wasn’t carrying food. He wasn’t carrying decorations. He wasn’t even carrying supplies. He was carrying a sign. A large, freshly painted, wooden sign. Everyone leaned forward. Maki froze. “Wait,” he whispered. “What is?” Jay and Miyu exchanged one last look. And then, they flipped the sign around. Maki stared at the sign as if it were written in another language. Welcome to Koyomi, in bold, elegant lettering. And beneath it, smaller but unmistakable: Warm wishes from the owners, Miyu, Jay, Maki. His breath hitched.“W–What…?” he whispered, blinking rapidly. “No way. No. You’re kidding. You’re actually kidding!” Miyu shook her head, eyes sparkling. “Not kidding.”
Jay grinned, nudging Maki’s shoulder. “You’ve basically been running the kitchen half the time already. Once you finish your studies, you deserve your name on the door just as much as we do.” For a moment, Maki didn’t move. Didn’t breathe. Then the pack erupted. Cheers. Clapping. Whistles. Taki lifted him halfway off the floor while Harua shouted, “OWNER MAKI!!” like a proud mom. Jo hugged him so tightly Maki squeaked. Sana cried dramatically about “finally recognizing his greatness.” Rocky actually whistled. Nicholas laughed loudly. Aya clapped her hands so hard they stung. Kei grinned with the warm steadiness of an older brother.
And Fuma… Fuma looked like a proud father. His chest puffed. His jaw trembled. His eyes shone, not sad, but full, overflowing with pride. They had survived so much together that Fuma could hardly remember a world without Maki in it. Seeing the boy he had raised, protected, loved, carried through storms—now being recognized as a co-owner of something he helped build… It broke something soft and warm inside him. (Y/n) noticed. Of course she did. She watched Fuma’s expression melt, hard edges softening, emotion rising behind his golden-orange eyes. She felt her own throat tighten at the sight; she’d seen many emotions in her life, but nothing as pure as the pride radiating off him now.
She clapped with the others, smiling shyly, her heart swelling at the joy surrounding her. Fuma wrapped an arm around her waist, pulling her gently against him as the celebration swirled around them. He lowered his head, voice soft enough for only her. “Are you happy here?” he asked. “With us? With… me?” (Y/n) looked around the room, at Maki crying while Yuma spun him around, at Sora laughing into EJ’s chest, at Rocky resting against Nicholas, at everyone she had met in the strangest, scariest, and most beautiful week of her life. And then she looked at Fuma. Her mate. Her home. “I’m happy,” she whispered. “More than I ever thought I could be.”
Fuma exhaled, relief washing over him so strongly she could feel it. He pressed his forehead briefly to her temple, a quiet smile tugging at his lips. “You belong here,” he murmured. “With all of us… and with me.” She leaned into him, resting her head against his chest as laughter echoed around the newly rebuilt restaurant. For the first time in years, (Y/n) felt safe. Felt wanted. Felt like she was exactly where she was meant to be. And Fuma held her just a little tighter, as if silently promising, she would never face the world alone again.
As the night stretched on and the energy mellowed into warm chatter, Harua let out a dramatic sigh and slumped over the table. Aya nudged him. “You okay?” He gave her a look of pure despair. “No. I’m not okay. I’m not ready for the sanctuary project. We’re going to be gone for two nights, Aya. Two. Nights.” “Harua,” she laughed softly, “we’ve been preparing for this for weeks.” “That’s not the point,” he groaned. “It’s the first time I’ll be away from the pack overnight. What if something happens while we’re gone? What if something happens to us? What if,” “Harua,” Kei cut in with a sigh, “you literally fought a vampire last week.”
“That’s different!” Harua protested. “That was at home! When I’m home, I have backup! When we’re away, what if a bear shows up? Or a cougar? Or a…” “Harua,” EJ interrupted from across the room, rubbing his temples, “the sanctuary staff will be there. And Aya will be there. And you’re a werewolf.” Harua pointed at himself, offended. “A very soft werewolf!” Aya giggled but squeezed his arm reassuringly. “I’ll keep an eye on him. I promise.” EJ nodded firmly. “Good. Make sure he actually sleeps. And eats. And doesn’t wander off trying to pet anything with teeth.” Harua opened his mouth to protest, but… well… that was something he would do, as long as it was cute.
Taki, leaning back with a bowl of leftover dessert, snorted. “Why does Harua get to go on a trip? I’ve been stuck here doing training every day.” EJ raised a brow. “Taki, number one: you’ve never asked to go on a trip.” Taki blinked. “Oh.” “And,” EJ continued, “number two: you still need to finish learning how to control your shift.” Taki groaned loudly, throwing his head back. “I knew you were going to say that.” “But,” EJ added, hiding a smile as Taki perked up, “maybe one day. Once you’re fully in control, you can go on a trip too.” “Really?” Taki asked, eyes wide, tail practically wagging behind his human form. “Really,” EJ confirmed.
Taki looked delighted, and immediately turned to Jo. “Hear that? One day, I get to go on a trip!” Jo nodded, sipping his drink. “Yeah, and hopefully you won’t destroy someone’s cabin when you shift in your sleep.” Taki frowned. “That was one time.” “It was last month,” Harua reminded him, deadpan. Maki chimed in, “I still don’t know how you bit through an entire mattress.” Taki crossed his arms stubbornly. “I was dreaming about steak, okay?”
Laughter filled the room again, soft, warm, healing. And as Aya leaned against Kei, as Rocky rested peacefully in Nicholas’ arms, as Miyu and Jay whispered about the reopening, as (Y/n) stayed curled in Fuma’s embrace, EJ finally allowed himself to relax, holding Sora close to himself. Maybe the world was messy. Maybe danger would always find them. But tonight? They were safe. Together. Laughing. A pack. They had proved once more that they could fight even destiny itself, as long as they faced the threat together as a pack, as a family.
~~~ The End ~~~
Alright, that was the end of this part. Fuma finally got his mate, though with some struggles. How do we feel? Anyone mourning the loss of Lila and Jake? Originally, I planned to have Lila die, but I figured this was a better route to take.
And sorry to everyone, just to clarify, I do not think Heesueng and Sunghoon are assholes like they are in the story. This was purely for the plot. Also, how do we feel about the sudden reveal of Sunghoon’s mate?
Tell me your thoughts, about any detail, I want to hear everything! And who do you think will find his mate next?